# snippets

DENSE: ac090
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac090
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
20.  And  thus  in  the  commence- 
ment of  the  ninth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges  over  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi,  Alma  delivered  up 
the  judgment-seat  to  "Nephihah, 
and  confined  himself  wholly  to 
the  'high  priesthood  of  the  holy 
order  of  God,  to  the  testimony  of 
the  word,  according  to  the  spirit 
of  revelation  and  prophecy. 


DENSE: ac091
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac091
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
CHAPTER  5. 
The  worda  which  Alma,  the  High 
Prieat  aooordinp  to  the  hoiy  order  of 
m,  »ee  k.  n,  •(><•  /.  Jac.  2.  o,  Deo  /,  Jac.  2.  p,  aee  d,  2  Ne.  2.  q,  mm  g  and  f, 
2  Nfl.  9.  r,  rem.  0 — 12.  «,  Tor.  7.  (,  it«e  e,  Moi.  29.  u,  Al.  1:1,  14,  18.  v,  mm  g, 
Moa.  20.     w,  rtra.  17.  18.    Al.  8:13.    «,  aM  g.  Mm.  26.  •  B.  0.  88. 
ALMA,   5. 
205 
Ood,  delivered  to  the  people  in  their 
cities  and  villages  throughout  the 
land.  
He  recounts  the  experience  of  the 
church  —  Denounces  iniquity  —  Calls 
upon  the  people  to  repent. 
1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
*Alma  began  to  deliver  the  word 
of  God  unto  the  people,  first  in 
the  "land  of  Zarahemla,  and  from 
thence  throughout  all  the  land. 
2.  And  these  are  the  words 
which  he  spake  to  the  people  in 
the  church  which  was  established 
in  the  city  of  Zarahemla,  accord- 
ing to  his  own  record,  saying: 
3.  I,  Alma,  having  been  conse- 
crated by  my  father.  Alma,  to  be 
a  "high  priest  over  the  church  of 
God,  he  having  "^power  and  au- 
thority from  God  to  do  these 
things,  behold,  I  say  unto  you 
that  he  began  to  establish  a 
church  in  the  land  which  was  in 
the  borders  of  Nephi;  yea,  the 
land  which  was  called  the  -"land 
of  Mormon;  yea,  and  he  did  "bap- 
tize his  brethren  in  the  waters  of 
Mormon. 
4.  And  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
they  were  'delivered  out  of  the 
hands  of  the  people  of  king  Noah, 
by  the  mercy  and  power  of  God. 
5.  And  behold,  after  that,  they 
were  brought  into  bondage  by  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites  "in  the 
wilderness;  yea,  I  say  unto  you, 
they  were  in  captivity,  and  again 
the  Lord  did  "deliver  them  out  of 
bondage  by  the  power  of  his 
word;  and  we  were  brought  into 
this  land,  and  here  we  began  to 
establish  the  church  of  God 
throughout  *this  land  also. 
6.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  my  brethren,  you  that  be- 
long to  this  church,  have  you  suf- 
ficiently retained  in  remembrance 
the  ^captivity  of  your  fathers? 
Yea,  and  have  you  sufficiently  re- 
tained in  remembrance  his  mercy 
and  long-suffering  towards  them? 
And  moreover,  have  ye  sufficiently 
retained  in  remembrance  that  he 
has  delivered  their  souls  from 
"hell? 
7.  Behold,  he  changed  their 
hearts;  yea,  he  awakened  them 
out  of  a  deep  sleep,  and  they 
awoke  unto  God.  Behold,  they 
were  in  the  midst  of  darkness; 
nevertheless,  their  souls  were 
illuminated  by  the  light  of  the 
everlasting  word;  yea,  they  were 
encircled  about  by  the  'bands  of 
death,  and  the  "chains  of  hell, 
and  an  everlasting  destruction 
did  await  them. 
8.  And  now  I  ask  of  you,  my 
brethren,  were  they  destroyed? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  Nay,  they 
were  not. 
9.  And  again  I  ask,  were  the 
"bands  of  death  broken,  and  the 
"chains  of  hell  which  encircled 
them  about,  were  they  loosed?  I 
say  unto  you.  Yea,  they  were 
loosed,  and  their  souls  did  ex- 
pand, and  they  did  sing  redeem- 
ing love.  And  I  say  unto  you 
that  they  are  saved. 
10.  And  now  I  ask  of  you  on 
what  conditions  are  they  saved? 
Yea,  what  grounds  had  they  to 
hope  for  salvation?  What  is  the 
cause  of  their  being  loosed  from 
the  "bands  of  death,  yea,  and  also 
the  'chains  of  hell? 
11.  Behold,  I  can  tell  you — 
did  not  my  father  Alma  believe 
in  the  words  which  were  deliv- 
ered by  the  •'mouth  of  Abinadi? 
And  was  he  not  a  holy  prophet? 
Did  he  not  speak  the  words  of 
a.  Cm.  13.  b,  see  g,  Mos.  20.  c,  see  g,  Mos.  18.  d,  see  b,  Mos.  18.  e,  see  «, 
2  Ne.  9.  /,  Mos.  23:1 — 3.  g,  Mos.  23:37—39.  24:8 — 15.  h,  Mos.  24:17 — 25.  i, 
ver.  1.  j,  see  /  and  g.  k,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15.  Ij  see  g  and  j,  2  Ne.  9.  tn,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28. 
n,  see  g  and  j,  2  Ne.  9.  o,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28.  p  see  p  and  ;,  2  Ne.  9.  q.  see  p,  2  Ne.  28. 
r,  Mos.  17  :2 — i.  *About  B.  C,  83. 
206 
ALMA,    5. 
God,  and  m7  father  Alma  believe 
them? 
12.  And  according  to  his  faith 
there  was  a  mighty  change 
wrought  in  his  heart.  Behold  I 
say  unto  you  that  this  is  all  true. 
13.  And  behold,  he  preached 
the  word  'unto  your  fathers,  and 
a  mighty  change  was  also  wrought 
In  their  hearts,  and  they  humbled 
themselves  and  put  their  trust  in 
the  true  and  living  God.  And 
behold,  they  were  faithful  'until 
the  end;  therefore  they  were 
saved. 
14.  And  now  behold,  I  ask  of 
you,  my  brethren  of  the  church, 
have  ye  spiritually  been  "born  of 
God?  Have  ye  received  his  image 
in  your  countenances?  Have  ye 
experienced  this  mighty  change  in 
your  hearts? 
15.  Do  ye  exercise  faith  in  the 
redemption  of  him  who  "created 
you?  Do  you  look  forward  with 
an  eye  of  faith,  and  view  this 
mortal  body  "raised  in  immor- 
tality, and  this  corruption  raised 
In  Incorruption,  to  stand  before 
God  to  be  judged  according  to  the 
deeds  which  have  been  done  in 
the  mortal  body? 
16.  I  say  unto  you,  can  you 
Imagine  to  yourselves  that  ye 
hear  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  saying 
unto  you,  in  that  day:  Come 
unto  me  ye  blessed,  for  behold, 
your  works  have  been  the  works 
of  righteousness  upon  the  face  of 
the  earth? 
17.  Or  do  ye  Imagine  to  your- 
selves that  ye  can  lie  unto  the 
Lord  in  that  day,  and  say — Lord, 
our  works  have  been  righteous 
works  upon  the  face  of  the  earth 
— and  that  he  will  save  you? 
18.  Or  otherwise,  can  ye  Im- 
agine yourselves  brought  before 
the  tribunal   of  God   with  your 
souls  filled  with  guilt  and  re- 
morse, having  a  "remembrance  of 
all  your  guilt,  yea,  a  perfect  re- 
membrance of  all  your  wicked- 
ness, yea,  a  remembrance  that  ye 
have  set  at  defiance  the  com- 
mandments of  God? 
19.  I  say  unto  you,  can  ye 
look  up  to  God  at  that  day  with 
a  pure  heart  and  clean  hands?  I 
say  unto  you,  can  you  look  up, 
having  the  image  of  God  en- 
graven upon  your  countenances? 
20.  I  say  unto  you,  can  ye 
think  of  being  saved  when  you 
have  yielded  yourselves  to  become 
"subjects  to  the  devil? 
21.  I  say  unto  you,  ye  will 
know  at  that  day  that  ye  cannot 
be  saved;  for  there  can  no  man 
be  saved  except  his  garments  are 
washed  white;  yea,  his  garments 
must  be  purified  until  they  are 
cleansed  from  all  stain,  through 
the  'blood  of  him  of  whom  it  has 
been  spoken  by  our  fathers,  who 
should  come  to  redeem  his  people 
from  their  sins. 
22.  And  now  I  ask  of  you,  my 
brethren,  how  will  any  of  you 
feel,  if  ye  shall  stand  before  the 
bar  of  God,  having  your  gar- 
ments stained  with  blood  and  all 
manner  of  filthiness?  Behold, 
what  will  these  things  testify 
against  you? 
23.  Behold  will  they  not  tes- 
tify that  ye  are  murderers,  yea, 
and  also  that  ye  are  guilty  of  all 
manner  of  wickedness? 
24.  Behold,  my  brethren,  do 
ye  suppose  that  such  an  one  can 
have  a  place  to  sit  down  in  the 
kingdom  of  God,  with  Abraham, 
with  Isaac,  and  with  Jacob,  and 
also  all  the  holy  prophets,  whose 
garments  are  cleansed  and  are 
spotless,  pure  and  white? 
26.  I  say  unto  you.  Nay;  except 
I,  Mm.  18:1 — 31.     (,  2  No.  81:in.     u,  ae«  c,  Mo«.  6.     v,  seo  I,  Moi.  C.     w,  itce  d, 
3  Ni>.  2.     AIM  y  nud  m,  2  Nu,  U,     r,  imu  n,  2  Nu,   U.     y.  ■«•  a,  Mo*.  2.     «.  80t«  /,  2 
ALMA,   6. 
207 
ye  make  our  Creator  a  liar  from 
the  beginning,  or  suppose  that  he 
is  a  liar  from  the  beginning,  ye 
cannot  suppose  that  such  can 
have  place  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven;  but  they  shall  be  cast 
out  for  they  are  the  ^"children  of 
the  kingdom  of  the  devil. 
26.  And  nov?  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  my  brethren,  if  ye  have  ex- 
perienced a  change  of  heart,  and 
if  ye  have  felt  to  sing  the  song  of 
redeeming  love,  I  would  ask,  can 
ye  feel  so  now? 
27.  Have  ye  walked,  keeping 
yourselves  blameless  before  God? 
Could  ye  say,  if  ye  were  called  to 
die  at  this  time,  within  your- 
selves, that  ye  have  been  suffi- 
ciently humble?  That  your  gar- 
ments have  been  cleansed  and 
made  white  through  the  ^'blood 
of  Christ,  who  will  come  to  redeem 
his  people  from  their  sins? 
28.  Behold,  are  ye  stripped  of 
pride?  I  say  unto  you,  if  ye  are 
not  ye  are  not  prepared  to  meet 
God.  Behold  ye  must  prepare 
quickly;  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  soon  at  hand,  and  such 
an  one  hath  not  eternal  life. 
29.  Behold,  I  say,  is  there  one 
among  you  who  is  not  stripped  of 
envy?  I  say  unto  you  that  such 
an  one  is  not  prepared;  and  I 
would  that  he  should  prepare 
quickly,  for  the  hour  is  close  at 
hand,  and  he  knoweth  not  when 
the  time  shall  come;  for  such  an 
one  is  not  found  guiltless. 
30.  And  again  I  say  unto  you, 
is  there  one  among  you  that  doth 
make  a  mock  of  his  brother,  or 
that  heapeth  upon  him  persecu- 
tions? 
31.  Wo  unto  such  an  one,  for 
he  is  not  prepared,  and  the  time 
Is  at  hand  that  he  must  repent  or 
he  cannot  be  saved! 
32.  Yea,  even  wo  unto  all  ye 
workers  of  ini-qulty;  repent,  re- 
pent, for  the  Lord  God  hath 
spoken  it! 
33.  Behold,  he  sendeth  an  in- 
vitation unto  all  men,  for  the 
arms  of  mercy  are  extended 
towards  them,  and  he  saith:  Re- 
pent, and  I  will  receive  you. 
34.  Yea,  he  saith:  Come  unto 
me  and  ye  shall  partake  of  the 
^•^fruit  of  the  tree  of  life;  yea,  ye 
shall  eat  and  drink  of  the  bread 
and  the  waters  of  life  freely; 
35.  Yea,  come  unto  me  and 
bring  forth  works  of  righteous- 
ness, and  ye  shall  not  be  hewn 
down  and  ^''cast  into  the  fire — 
36.  For  behold,  the  time  is  at 
hand  that  whosoever  bringeth 
forth  not  good  fruit,  or  whoso- 
ever doeth  not  the  works  of 
righteousness,  the  same  have 
cause  to  wail  and  mourn. 
37.  O  ye  workers  of  iniquity; 
ye  that  are  puffed  up  in  the  vain 
things  of  the  world,  ye  that  have 
professed  to  have  known  the 
ways  of  righteousness  neverthe- 
less have  gone  astray,  as  sheep 
having  no  shepherd,  notwith- 
standing a  shepherd  hath  called 
after  you  and  is  still  calling 
after  you,  but  ye  will  not  hearken 
unto  his  voice! 
38.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  the  *'good  shepherd  doth  call 
you;  yea,  and  in  his  own  name  he 
doth  call  you,  which  is  the  name 
of  Christ;  and  if  ye  will  not 
hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the 
good  shepherd,  to  the  name  by 
which  ye  are  called,  behold,  ye 
are  not  the  sheep  of  the  good 
shepherd. 
39.  And  now  if  ye  are  not  the 
sheep  of  the  ^'good  shepherd,  of 
what  fold  are  ye?  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  the  devil  is  your 
2a,  see  i,  2  No.  9.     26,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.     2c,  see  6,  1  Ne.  i 
2e,  vers.  39,  41,  57,  59,  60.     He.  7:18.     3  Ne.  15:24.     16:1 — 5. 
2d,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15. 
18:31.    2/,  see  2e. 
About  B.  C.  88. 
208 
ALMA.  6. 
shepherd,  and  ye  are  of  his  fold; 
and  now,  who  can  deny  this?  Be- 
hold, I  say  unto  you,  whosoever 
denieth  this  is  a  liar  and  a  ^"chlld 
of  the  devil. 
40.  For  I  say  unto  you  ^Hhat 
whatsoever  is  good  cometh  from 
God,  and  whatsoever  is  evil 
Cometh  from  the  devil. 
41.  Therefore,  if  a  man  bring- 
eth  forth  ^*good  works  he  heark- 
eneth  unto  the  voice  of  the  ^^good 
shepherd,  and  he  doth  follow 
him;  but  whosoever  bringeth 
forth  ^*evil  works,  the  same  be- 
cometh  a  ^ 'child  of  the  devil,  for 
he  hearkeneth  unto  his  voice,  and 
doth  follow  him. 
42.  And  whosoever  doeth  this 
must  receive  his  wages  of  him; 
therefore,  for  his  wages  he  re- 
celveth  death,  as  to  ^"things  per- 
taining unto  righteousness,  being 
dead  unto  all  good  works. 
43.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
would  that  ye  should  hear  me, 
for  I  speak  in  the  energy  of  my 
soul;  for  behold,  I  have  spoken 
unto  you  plainly  that  ye  cannot 
err,  or  have  spoken  according  to 
the  commandments  of  God. 
44.  For  I  am  called  to  speak 
after  this  manner,  according  to 
the  ^''holy  order  of  God,  which  is 
in  Christ  Jesus;  yea,  I  am  com- 
manded to  stand  and  testify  unto 
this  people  the  things  which  have 
been  spoken  by  our  fathers  con- 
cerning the  things  which  are  to 
come. 
45.  And  this  is  not  all.  Do  ye 
not  suppose  that  I  know  of  these 
things  myself?  Behold,  I  testify 
unto  you  that  I  do  know  that 
these  things  whereof  I  have 
spoken  are  true.  And  how  do  ye 
suppose  that  I  know  of  their 
surety? 
46.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you 
they  are  made  known  unto  me  by 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  God.  Behold, 
I  have  ^"fasted  and  prayed  many 
days  that  I  might  know  these 
things  of  myself.  And  now  I  do 
know  of  myself  that  they  are 
true;  for  the  Lord  God  hath 
made  them  manifest  unto  me  by 
his  Holy  Spirit;  and  this  is  the 
spirit  of  revelation  which  is  in 
me. 
47.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto 
you  that  it  has  thus  been  revealed 
unto  me,  that  the  words  which 
have  been  spoken  by  our  fathers 
are  true,  even  so  according  to  the 
spirit  of  prophecy  which  is  in  me, 
which  is  also  by  the  manifestation 
of  the  Spirit  of  God. 
48.  I  say  unto  you,  that  I  know 
of  myself  that  whatsoever  I  shall 
say  unto  you,  concerning  that 
which  is  to  come,  is  true;  and  I 
say  unto  you,  that  I  know  that 
Jesus  Christ  shall  come,  yea,  the 
Son,  the  Only  Begotten  of  the  Fa- 
ther, full  of  grace,  and  mercy, 
and  truth.  And  behold,  it  is  he 
that  cometh  to  "''take  away  the 
sins  of  the  world,  yea,  the  sins 
of  every  man  who  steadfastly 
believeth  on  his  name. 
49.  And  now  I  say  unto  you 
that  this  is  the  =«order  after  which 
I  am  called,  yea,  to  preach  unto 
my  beloved  brethren,  yea,  and 
every  one  that  dwelleth  in  the 
land;  yea,  to  preach  unto  all, 
both  old  and  young,  both  bond 
and  free;  yea,  I  say  unto  you  the 
aged,  and  also  the  middle  aged, 
and  the  rising  generation;  yea, 
to  cry  unto  them  that  they  must 
repent  and  be  ""^born  again. 
50.  Yea,  thus  saith  the  Spirit: 
Repent,  all  ye  ends  of  the  earth, 
for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  Is  soon 
2g.  noe  <,  2  Ne.   0.      2A,  Om.  26.     Eth.   4:12.      Moro.   7:12—10.      10:0.     2<,  8   Ne. 
14:16 — 20.     2),  «f«  2e.     2k,  8  Ne.  14:10 — 20.     21,  see  i,  2  Ne.  0.     2m,  im>i>  c,  2  tie.  2. 
3fl,  M*  /,  Moi.  20.     2o,  M*  t,  IfM.  27.     2fi,  f  f,  2  Ne.  2.     2q,  uo  f.  Moit._26 
M*  0,  MM.  S. 
2r. 
Ibout  B.  O.  8S. 
ALMA,   5. 
209 
at  hand;  yea,  the  Son  of  God 
Cometh  in  his  glory,  in  his  might, 
majesty,  power,  and  dominion. 
Yea,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  the  Spirit  saith: 
Behold  the  glory  of  the  King  of 
all  the  earth;  and  also  the  King 
of  heaven  shall  very  soon  shine 
forth  among  all  the  children  of 
men. 
51.  And  also  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  me,  yea,  crieth  unto  me 
with  a  mighty  voice,  saying:  Go 
forth  and  say  unto  this  people — 
Repent,  for  except  ye  repent  ye 
can  in  nowise  inherit  the  king- 
dom of  heaven. 
52.  And  again  I  say  unto  you, 
the  Spirit  saith:  Behold,  the  ax 
is  laid  at  the  root  of  the  tree; 
therefore  every  tree  that  bringeth 
not  forth  good  fruit  shall  be 
^'hewn  down  and  cast  into  the 
fire,  yea,  a  fire  which  cannot  be 
consumed,  even  an  unquenchable 
fire.  Behold,  and  remember,  the 
Holy  One  hath  spoken  it. 
53.  And  now  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  say  unto  you,  can  ye  with- 
stand these  sayings;  yea,  can  ye 
lay  aside  these  things,  and  tram- 
ple the  Holy  One  under  your  feet; 
yea,  can  ye  be  puffed  up  in  the 
pride  of  your  hearts;  yea,  will  ye 
still  persist  in  the  wearing  of 
*'costly  apparel  and  setting  your 
hearts  upon  the  vain  things  of 
the  world,  upon  your  riches? 
54.  Yea,  will  ye  persist  in  sup- 
posing that  ye  are  better  one 
than  another;  yea,  will  ye  persist 
in  the  persecution  of  your  breth- 
ren, who  humble  themselves  and 
do  walk  after  the  holy  order  of 
God,  wherewith  they  have  been 
brought  into  this  church,  hav- 
ing been  sanctified  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,   and   they  do   bring  forth 
works  which  are  meet  for  repent- 
ance— 
55.  Yea,  and  will  you  persist 
in  turning  your  ^''backs  upon  the 
poor,  and  the  needy,  and  in  with- 
holding your  substance  from 
them? 
56.  And  finally,  all  ye  that  will 
persist  in  your  wickedness,  I  say 
unto  you  that  these  are  they  who 
shall  be  ''"hewn  down  and  cast 
into  the  fire  except  they  speedily 
repent. 
57.  And  now  I  say  unto  you, 
all  you  that  are  desirous  to  fol- 
low the  voice  of  the  ^"'good  shep- 
herd, come  ye  out  from  the 
wicked,  and  be  ye  separate,  and 
touch  not  their  unclean  things; 
and  behold,  their  names  shall  be 
^'^blotted  out,  that  the  names  of 
the  wicked  shall  not  be  numbered 
among  the  names  of  the  right- 
eous, that  the  word  of  God  may 
be  fulfilled,  which  saith:  The 
names  of  the  wicked  shall  not  be 
mingled  with  the  names  of  my 
people; 
58.  For  the  names  of  the  right- 
eous shall  be  written  in  the  book 
of  life,  and  unto  them  will  I  grant 
an  inheritance  at  my  right  hand. 
And  now,  my  brethren,  what  have 
ye  to  say  against  this?  I  say 
unto  you,  if  ye  speak  against  it, 
it  matters  not,  for  the  word  of 
God  must  be  fulfilled. 
59.  For  what  shepherd  is  there 
among  you  having  many  sheep 
doth  not  watch  over  them,  that 
the  wolves  enter  not  and  devour 
his  flock?  And  behold,  if  a  wolf 
enter  his  flock  doth  he  not  drive 
him  out?  Yea,  and  at  the  last, 
if  he  can,  he  will  destroy  him. 
60.  And  now  I  say  unto  you 
that  the  -"good  shepherd  doth  call 
after  you;  and  if  you  will  hearken 
2s,  vers.  35. 
39.     2u,   see  j. 
50. 
Jac. 
Jac.  0:7.     3  Ne.  27:1 
2.     2v,  see  2*.     2w, 
1.  12.     2t,  2  Xe.  28:11—14.     Moral.  8:36 — 
soo  2e.     2x.  Mos.   26:32 — 36.      2y,   see  2e. 
About  B.  C.  83. 
210 
ALMA,   6. 
unto  his  voice  he  will  bring  you 
into  his  fold,  and  ye  are  his 
sheep;  and  he  commandeth  you 
that  ye  suffer  no  ravenous  wolf 
to  enter  among  you,  that  ye  may 
not  be  destroyed. 
61.  And  now  I,  Alma,  do  com- 
mand you  in  the  language  of  him 
who  hath  commanded  me,  that  ye 
observe  to  do  the  words  which  I 
have  spoken  unto  you. 
62.  I  speak  by  way  of  com- 
mand unto  you  that  belong  to  the 
church;  and  unto  those  who  do 
not  belong  to  the  church  I  speak 
by  way  of  invitation,  saying: 
Come  and  be  ^'baptized  unto  re- 
pentance, that  ye  also  may  be 
partakers  of  the  fruit  of  the  '"tree 
of  life. 
CHAPTER  6. 
The  reform  movement,  begun  in 
ZarahemlOj  ia  carried  to  the  city  of 
Gideon. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  Alma  had  made  an  end 
of  speaking  unto  the  people  of 
the  church,  which  was  established 
in  the  city  of  Zarahemla,  he  "or- 
dained priests  and  elders,  by  lay- 
ing on  his  hands  according  to  the 
order  of  God,  to  preside  and 
watch  over  the  church. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
whosoever  did  not  belong  to  the 
church  who  repented  of  their 
sins  were  'baptized  unto  repent- 
ance, and  were  received  into  the 
church. 
3.  And  it  also  came  to  pass 
that  whosoever  did  belong  to  the 
church  that  did  not  repent  of 
their  wickedness  and  humble 
themselves  before  Ood — I  mean 
those  who  were  lifted  up  in  the 
pride  of  their  hearts — the  same 
were  rejected,  and  their  names 
were  'blotted  out,  that  their 
names  were  not  numbered  among 
those  of  the  righteous. 
4.  And  thus  they  began  to 
establish  the  order  of  the  church 
in  the  city  of  ""Zarahemla. 
5.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should 
understand  that  the  word  of  God 
was  liberal  unto  all,  that  none 
were  deprived  of  the  privilege  of 
assembling  themselves  together 
to  hear  the  word  of  God. 
6.  Nevertheless  the  children  of 
God  were  commanded  that  they 
should  gather  themselves  to- 
gether oft,  and  join  in  'fasting 
and  mighty  prayer  in  behalf  or 
the  welfare  of  the  souls  of  those 
who  knew  not  God. 
7.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Alma  had  made  these  reg- 
ulations he  departed  from  them, 
yea,  from  the  church  which  was 
in  the  city  of  Zarahemla,  and 
went  over  upon  the  east  of  the 
'river  Sidon,  into  the  "valley  of 
Gideon,  there  having  been  a  city 
built,  which  was  called  the  city 
of  Gideon,  which  was  in  the  val- 
ley that  was  called  Gideon,  being 
called  after  the  man  who  was 
"slain  by  the  hand  of  *Nehor  with 
the  sword. 
8.  And  Alma  went  and  began 
to  declare  the  word  of  God  unto 
the  church  which  was  established 
in  the  ^valley  of  Gideon,  accord- 
ing to  the  revelation  of  the  truth 
of  the  word  which  had  been 
spoken  by  his  fathers,  and  ac- 
cording to  the  spirit  of  prophecy 
which  was  in  him,  according  to 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  who  should  come  to 
redeem  his  people  from  their  sins, 
and  the  *holy  order  by  which  he 
was  called.  And  thus  It  Is  wrlt- 
ten.    Ameq. 
2«,  Me  «,  2  Ne.  9.  8a.  tee  ft,  1  Me.  8. 
2  ^f«.  9.  0,  Mo*.  20:83— ««.  Al.  6:57,  68. 
/,  In*  g.  Al.  2.  0.  M«  m,  Al.  2.  k,  Al.  1 :9, 
g.  Mm.  2A. 
Chap.  6:    a,  Hee  o,  Moa.  0.     b,  see  «, 
d.  Ova.  13.     Al.  2:26.     e,  mm  <.  Moi.  2T. 
16.    <.  Al.  1:16.    j.  UM  m,  Al.2.    fc,  w* 
Aioux  B.  O.  88. 
ALMA,  7, 
211 
CHAPTER  7. 
The  words  of  Alma  which  he  deliv- 
ered to  the  people  in  Gideon,  according 
to  hia  own  record. 
His  testimony  of  the  Redeemer — He 
commends  the  people  for  their  right- 
eousness. 
1.  Behold  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, seeing  that  I  have  been  per- 
mitted to  come  unto  you,  therefore 
I  attempt  to  address  you  in  my 
language;  yea,  by  my  own  mouth, 
seeing  that  it  is  the  first  time 
that  I  have  spoken  unto  you  by 
the  words  of  my  mouth,  I  hav- 
ing been  "wholly  confined  to  the 
judgment-seat,  having  had  much 
business  that  I  could  not  come 
unto  you. 
2.  And  even  I  could  not  have 
come  now  at  this  time  were  it  not 
that  the  judgment-seat  hath  been 
'given  to  another,  to  reign  in  my 
stead;  and  the  Lord  in  much 
mercy  hath  granted  that  I  should 
come  unto  you. 
3.  And  behold,  I  have  come 
having  great  hopes  and  much  de- 
sire that  I  should  find  that  ye  had 
humbled  yourselves  before  God, 
and  that  ye  had  continued  in  the 
supplicating  of  his  grace,  that  I 
should  find  that  ye  were  blame- 
less before  him,  that  I  should  find 
that  ye  were  not  in  the  awful 
dilemma  that  our  brethren  were 
in  at  Zarahemla, 
4.  But  blessed  be  the  name  of 
God,  that  he  hath  given  me  to 
know,  yea,  hath  given  unto  me 
the  exceeding  great  joy  of  know- 
ing that  they  are  established 
again  in  the  way  of  his  right- 
eousness. 
5.  And  I  trust,  according  to 
the  Spirit  of  God  which  is  in  me, 
that  I  shall  also  have  joy  orer 
you;  nevertheless  I  do  not  desire 
that    my    joy    over    you    should 
come  by  the  cause  of  so  much  af- 
flictions and  sorrow  which  I  have 
had  for  the  brethren  at  'Zara- 
hemla, for  behold,  my  joy  cometh 
over  them  after  wading  through 
much  affliction  and  sorrow. 
6.  But  behold,  I  trust  that  ye 
are  not  in  a  state  of  so  much  un- 
belief as  were  your  brethren;  I 
trust  that  ye  are  not  lifted  up  In 
the  pride  of  your  hearts;  yea,  I 
trust  that  ye  have  not  set  your 
hearts  ""upon  riches  and  the  vain 
things  of  the  world;  yea,  I  trust 
that  you  do  not  worship  idols,  but 
that  ye  do  worship  the  true  and 
the  living  God,  and  that  ye  look 
forward  for  the  remission  of  your 
sins,  with  an  everlasting  faith, 
which  is  to  come. 
7.  For  behold,  I  say  unto  you 
there  be  many  things  to  come; 
and  behold,  there  is  one  thing 
which  is  of  more  importance  than 
they  all — for  behold,  the  time  is 
not  far  distant  that  the  Redeemer 
liveth  and  cometh  among  his 
people. 
8.  Behold,  I  do  not  say  that 
he  will  come  among  us  at  the 
time  of  his  dwelling  in  his  mortal 
tabernacle;  for  behold,  the  Spirit 
hath  not  said  unto  me  that  this 
should  be  the  case.  Now  as  to 
this  thing  I  do  not  know;  but 
this  much  I  do  know,  that  the 
Lord  God  hath  power  to  do  all 
things  which  are  according  to  his 
word. 
9.  But  behold,  the  Spirit  hath 
said  this  much  unto  me,  saying: 
Cry  unto  this  people,  saying — 
Repent  ye,  and  prepare  the  way 
of  the  Lord,  and  walk  in  his 
paths,  which  are  straight;  for 
behold,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
at  hand,  and  the  Son  of  God 
cometh  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth. 
10.  And   behold,   he   shall   be 
o,  Mos.  29:42.     6,  Al.  4  :'16 — 18.    0,  Om.  13.     d.  Bee  2t,  Al.  5. 
Abottt  B.  O.  68. 
212 
ALMA,   7. 
born  of  'Mary,  at  Jerusalem 
which  is  the  land  of  our  fore- 
fathers, she  being  a  'virgin,  a 
precious  and  chosen  vessel,  who 
shall  be  overshadowed  and  con- 
ceive by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  bring  forth  a  son,  yea, 
even  the  Son  of  God. 
11.  And  he  shall  go  forth,  suf- 
fering pains  and  afflictions  and 
temptations  of  every  kind;  and 
this  that  the  word  might  be  ful- 
filled which  saith  "he  will  take 
upon  him  the  pains  and  the  sick- 
nesses of  his  people. 
12.  And  he  will  take  upon  him 
death,  that  he  may  loose  the 
"bands  of  death  which  bind  his 
people;  and  he  will  take  upon 
him  their  infirmities,  that  his 
bowels  may  be  filled  with  mercy, 
according  to  the  flesh,  that  he 
may  know  according  to  the  flesh 
how  to  succor  his  people  accord- 
ing to  their  infirmities. 
13.  Now  the  Spirit  *knoweth 
all  things;  nevertheless  the  Son 
of  God  suffereth  according  to  the 
flesh  that  he  might  Hake  upon 
him  the  sins  of  his  people,  that 
he  might  blot  out  their  transgres- 
sions according  to  the  power  of 
his  deliverance;  and  now  behold, 
this  is  the  testimony  which  Is 
in  me. 
14.  Now  I  say  unto  you  that  ye 
must  repent,  and  be  *born  again; 
for  the  Spirit  saith  if  ye  are  not 
born  again  ye  cannot  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  heaven;  therefore 
come  and  be  'baptized  unto  re- 
pentance, that  ye  may  be  washed 
from  your  sins,  that  ye  may  have 
faith  on  the  Lamb  of  God,  who 
taketh  "away  the  sins  of  the 
world,  who  is  mighty  to  save  and 
to  cleanse  from  all  unrighteous- 
ness. 
15.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you  come 
and  fear  not,  and  lay  aside  every 
sin,  which  easily  doth  beset  you, 
which  doth  bind  you  down  to  de- 
struction, yea,  come  and  go  forth, 
and  show  unto  your  God  that  ye 
are  willing  to  repent  of  your 
sins  and  enter  into  a  covenant 
with  him  to  keep  his  command- 
ments, and  witness  it  unto  him 
this  day  by  going  into  the  "waters 
of  baptism. 
16.  And  whosoever  doeth  this, 
and  keepeth  the  commandments 
of  God  from  thenceforth,  the 
same  will  remember  that  I  say 
unto  him,  yea,  he  will  remember 
that  I  have  said  unto  him,  he 
shall  have  eternal  life,  according 
to  the  testimony  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  which  testifieth  in  me. 
17.  And  now  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, do  you  believe  these  things? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  yea,  I 
know  that  ye  believe  them;  and 
the  way  that  I  know  that  ye  be- 
lieve them  is  by  the  manifesta- 
tion of  the  Spirit  which  is  in  me. 
And  now  because  your  faith  is 
strong  concerning  that,  yea,  con- 
cerning the  things  which  I  have 
spoken,  great  is  my  joy. 
18.  For  as  I  said  unto  you  from 
the  beginning,  that  I  had  much 
desire  that  ye  were  not  in  the 
state  of  dilemma  "like  your  breth- 
ren, even  so  I  have  found  that  my 
desires  have  been  gratified. 
19.  For  I  perceive  that  ye  are 
in  the  paths  of  righteousness;  I 
perceive  that  ye  are  in  the  path 
which  leads  to  the  kingdom  of 
God;  yea,  I  perceive  that  ye  are 
making  his  "paths  straight. 
20.  I  perceive  that  it  has  been 
made  known  unto  you,  by  the 
testimony  of  his  word,  that  he 
cannot  walk   In   crooked   paths; 
e,  Mo»».  3:8.  /,  t  No.  11:18—21.  Mob.  8:8.  0,  Mon.  14:3—5.  h.  soo  g.  and  /, 
2  Ne.  It.  «,  nee  r,  2  Ne.  0.  /,  Mo«.  14:5,  8,  12.  1B;12.  \\  wo  r,  Mos.  5.  I,  nee  %, 
2  Ne.  9.     m.  sm  /.  2  Ne.  2.     n,  ftcc  u,  2  No.  ».     o,  wrs.  3—0.     p,  noe  2a,  2  Ne.  0.      ^ 
ABOUT  B.  O.  88. 
ALMA,   8. 
213 
neither  doth  he  vary  from  that 
which  he  hath  said;  neither  hath 
he  a  shadow  of  turning  from  the 
right  to  the  left,  or  from  that 
which  is  right  to  that  which  is 
wrong;  therefore,  his  course  is 
'one  eternal  round. 
21.  And  he  doth  not  dwell  in 
'unholy  temples;  neither  can 
filthiness  or  anything  which  is 
unclean  be  received  into  the  king- 
dom of  God;  therefore  I  say  unto 
you  the  time  shall  come,  yea,  and 
It  shall  be  at  the  last  day,  that  he 
who  is  filthy  'shall  remain  in  his 
filthiness. 
2  2 .  And  now  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  have  said  these  things  unto 
you  that  I  might  awaken  you  to  a 
sense  of  your  duty  to  God,  that  ye 
may  walk  blameless  before  him, 
that  ye  may  walk  after  the  holy 
order  of  God,  after  which  ye  have 
been  received. 
23.  And  now  I  would  thatr  ye 
should  be  humble,  and  be  sub- 
missive and  gentle;  easy  to  be 
entreated;  full  of  patience  and 
long-suffering;  being  temperate 
in  all  things;  being  diligent  in 
keeping  the  commandments  of 
God  at  all  times;  'asking  for 
whatsoever  things  ye  stand  in 
need,  both  spiritual  and  temporal ; 
always  returning  thanks  unto 
God  for  whatsoever  things  ye  do 
receive. 
24.  And  see  that  ye  "have  faith, 
hope,  and  charity,  and  then  ye 
will  always  abound  in  good 
works. 
25.  And  may  the  Lord  bless 
you,  and  keep  your  garments 
spotless,  that  ye  may  at  last  be 
brought  to  sit  down  with  Abra- 
ham, Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  the 
holy  prophets  who  have  been 
ever  since  the  world  began,  hav- 
ing your  garments  spotless  even 
as  their  garments  are  spotless,  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  go  no 
more  out. 
26.  And  now  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  have  spoken  these  words 
unto  you  according  to  the  Spirit 
which  testifieth  in  me;  and  my 
soul  doth  exceedingly  rejoice,  be- 
cause of  the  exceeding  diligence 
and  heed  which  ye  have  given 
unto  my  word. 
27.  And  now,  may  the  peace  of 
God  rest  upon  you,  and  upon  your 
houses  and  lands,  and  upon  your 
flocks  and  herds,  and  all  that  you 
possess,  your  women  and  your 
children,  according  to  your  faith 
and  good  works,  from  this  time 
forth  and  forever.  And  thus  I 
have  spoken.     Amen. 
CHAPTER   8. 
Alma's  success  in  Melek — The  peo- 
ple of  Ammonihah  cast  him  out — Com- 
forted by  an  angel,  he  returns — Amu- 
lek  joins  him  in  the  ministry — Great 
power  given. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma  returned  from  the 
"land  of  Gideon,  after  having 
taught  the  people  of  Gideon  many 
things  which  cannot  be  written, 
having  established  the  order  of 
the  church,  according  as  he  had 
before  done  in  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  yea,  he  returned  to  his 
own  house  at  Zarahemla  to  rest 
himself  from  the  labors  which  he 
had  performed. 
2.  And  thus  ended  the  ninth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
commencement  of  the  *  tenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  over 
the  people  of  Nephi,  that  Alma 
departed  from  thence  and  took 
his  journey  over  into  the  "land  of 
Melek,  on  the  west  of  the  "river 
q,  1  Ne.  10:19.  Al.  37:12.  r,  Mos.  2:37.  Al.  34:36.  He.  4:24.  8,  see  o,  2  Ne  9. 
t,Beee,2  Ne.  32.  u.  Al.  13  :29.  Eth.  12  :31 — 34.  Moro.  7.  Chap.  8  :  a,  see  m,  Al.  2. 
h,  Om.  13.    c.  vers.  4,  5,  6.     Al.  31:6.    35:13.     45:18.    d.  see  o,  Al.  2.  *  B.  C.  82. 
S14 
ALMA.  8. 
Sidon,  on  the  west  by  the  bor- 
ders of  the  wilderness. 
4.  And  he  began  to  teach  the 
people  in  the  land  of  Melek  ac- 
cording to  'the  holy  order  of  God, 
by  which  he  had  been  called; 
and  he  began  to  teach  the  peo- 
ple throughout  all  the  'land  of 
Melek. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
people  came  to  him  throughout 
all  the  borders  of  the  land  which 
was  by  the  wilderness  side.  And 
they  were  "baptized  throughout 
all  the  land; 
6.  So  that  when  he  had  finished 
his  work  at  "Melek  he  departed 
thence,  and  traveled  three  days' 
journey  on  the  north  of  the  land 
of  Melek;  and  he  came  to  a  city 
which   was   called   *Ammonihah. 
7.  Now  it  was  the  custom  of 
the  people  of  Nephi  to  call  their 
lands,  and  their  cities,  and  their 
villages,  yea,  even  all  their  small 
villages,  after  the  name  of  him 
who  first  possessed  them;  and 
thus  it  was  with  the  land  of  ^Am- 
monihah. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Alma  had  come  to  the  city 
of  Ammonihah  he  began  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  unto  them. 
9.  Now  Satan  had  gotten  great 
hold  upon  the  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple of  the  city  of  Ammonihah; 
therefore  they  would  not  hearken 
unto  the  words  of  Alma. 
10.  Nevertheless  Alma  labored 
much  in  the  spirit,  wrestling  with 
God  in  *mlghty  prayer,  that  he 
would  pour  out  his  Spirit  upon 
the  people  who  were  in  the  city; 
that  he  would  also  grant  that  he 
might  'baptize  them  unto  repent- 
ance. 
11.  Nevertheless,  they  hard- 
ened their  hearts,   saying  unto 
him :  Behold,  we  know  that  thou 
art  Alma;  and  we  know  that  thou 
art  "high  priest  over  the  church 
which  thou  hast  established  in 
many  parts  of  the  land,  according 
to  your  tradition;  and  we  are  not 
of  thy  church,  and  we  do  not  be- 
lieve in  such  foolish  traditions. 
12.  And  now  we  know  that  be- 
cause we  are  not  of  thy  church  we 
know  that  thou  hast  no  power 
over  us;  and  thou  hast  delivered 
up  the  "judgment-seat  unto  Ne- 
phihah;  therefore  thou  art  not 
the  chief  judge  over  us. 
13.  Now  when  the  people  had 
said  this,  and  withstood  all  his 
words,  and  reviled  him,  and  spit 
upon  him,  and  caused  that  he 
should  be  cast  out  of  their  city, 
he  departed  thence  and  took  his 
journey  towards  the  city  which 
was  called  Aaron. 
14.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
while  he  was  journeying  thither, 
being  weighed  down  with  sorrow, 
wading  through  much  tribulation 
and  anguish  of  soul,  because  of 
the  wickedness  of  the  people  who 
were  in  the  "city  of  Ammonihah, 
it  came  to  pass  while  Alma  was 
thus  weighed  down  with  sorrow, 
behold  an  angel  of  the  Lord  ap- 
peared unto  him,  saying: 
15.  Blessed  art  thou.  Alma; 
therefore,  lift  up  thy  head  and 
rejoice,  for  thou  hast  great  cause 
to  rejoice;  for  thou  hast  been 
faithful  in  keeping  the  command- 
ments of  God  from  the  time  which 
thou  receivedst  thy  first  message 
from  him.  Behold,  I  am  he  that 
"delivered  it  unto  you. 
16.  And  behold,  I  am  sent  to 
command  thee  that  thou  return 
to  the  city  of  Ammonihah,  and 
preach  again  unto  the  people  of 
the  city;  yea,  preach  unto  them. 
e,  ■««  g.  Mob.  20.  /,  Bee  c.  g,  see  u,  2  Ne.  0.  h,  see  c.  i,  vers.  7 — 0,  14,  10,  18,  19. 
Al.  9:1.  14:28.  1S:1,  10,  16.  16:2,  8,  9,  11.  2S  :2.  40:1,  3,  10,  11,  14,  IS. 
B«.  0:10.  i,  Bce  i.  A,  Bee  e,  2  Ne.  82.  t,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  m,  tee  g.  Mos.  20.  n.  Al. 
4:16.  17.    0.  BM  i.    p.  Mob.  27:11—16.  About  B    0.  82. 
ALMA,  8. 
216 
Yea,  say  unto  them,  except  they 
repent  the  Lord  God  will  "destroy 
them. 
17.  For  behold,  they  do  study 
at  this  time  that  they  may  destroy 
the  liberty  of  thy  people,  (for 
thus  saith  the  Lord)  which  is  con- 
trary to  the  statutes,  and  judg- 
ments, and  commandments  which 
he  has  given  unto  his  people. 
18.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Alma  had  received  his  mes- 
sage from  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
he  returned  speedily  to  the  land 
of  Ammonihah.  And  he  entered 
the  city  by  another  way,  yea,  by 
the  way  which  is  on  the  south  of 
the  'city  of  Ammonihah. 
19.  And  as  he  entered  the  city 
he  was  an  hungered,  and  he  said 
to  a  man:  Will  ye  give  to  an 
humble  servant  of  God  something 
to  eat? 
20.  And  the  man  said  unto 
him:  I  am  a  Nephite,  and  I  know 
that  thou  art  a  holy  prophet  of 
God,  for  thou  art  the  man  whom 
an  'angel  said  in  a  vision:  Thou 
Shalt  receive.  Therefore,  go  with 
me  into  my  house  and  I  will  im- 
part unto  thee  of  my  food;  and  I 
know  that  thou  wilt  be  a  'bless- 
ing unto  me  and  my  house. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  man  received  him  into  his 
house;  and  the  man  was  called 
Amulek;  and  he  brought  forth 
bread  and  meat  and  set  before 
Alma. 
22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  ate  bread  and  was  filled; 
and  he  blessed  Amulek  and  his 
house,  and  he  gave  thanks  unto 
God. 
23.  And  after  he  had  eaten  and 
was  filled  he  said  unto  Amulek: 
I  am  Alma,  and  am  the  "high 
priest  over  the  church  of  God 
throughout  the  land. 
24.  And  behold,  I  have  been 
called  to  preach  the  word  of  God 
among  all  this  people,  according 
to  the  spirit  of  revelation  and 
prophecy;  and  I  was  in  this  land 
and  they  would  not  receive  me, 
but  they  "cast  me  out  and  I  was 
about  to  set  my  back  towards  this 
land  forever. 
25.  But  behold,  I  have  been 
commanded  that  I  should  turn 
again  and  "prophesy  unto  this 
people,  yea,  and  to  testify  against 
them  concerning  their  iniquities. 
26.  And  now,  Amulek,  because 
thou  hast  fed  me  and  taken  me 
in,  thou  art  'blessed;  for  I  was 
an  hungered,  for  I  had  ""fasted 
many  days. 
27.  And  Alma  tarried  many 
days  with  Amulek  before  he  be- 
gan to  preach  unto  the  people. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  did  wax  more  gross  In 
their  iniquities. 
29.  And  the  word  came  to 
Alma,  saying:  Go;  and  also  say 
unto  my  servant  Amulek,  go  forth 
and  prophesy  unto  this  people, 
saying — Repent  ye,  for  thus  saith 
the  Lord,  except  ye  repent  I  will 
visit  this  people  in  mine  anger; 
yea,  and  I  will  'not  turn  my  fierce 
anger  away. 
30.  And  Alma  went  forth,  and 
also  Amulek,  among  the  people, 
to  declare  the  words  of  God  unto 
them;  and  they  were  filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost. 
31.  And  they  had  power  given 
unto  them,  insomuch  that  they 
could  not  be  confined  in  dun- 
geons; neither  was  It  possible 
that  any  man  could  slay  them; 
nevertheless  they  did  not  exercise 
their  power  until  they  were 
-"bound  in  bands  and  cast  into 
prison.    Now,  this  was  done  that 
q,  ver.  29.  Al.  9:4.  12,  18,  24.  10:19,  23,  27.  16:2.  3,  9 — 11.  r,  see  i.  »,  AI. 
10:7 — 9.  t,  vers.  22,  26.  Al.  10:7,  11.  u,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  v,  ver.  13.  w,  ver.  16. 
»,  see  *.     V,  see  t,  Mos.  27.     a,  see  q.     2a,  Al.  14:17 — 29.  Aboct  B.  C.  82- 
2ie 
ALMA,   9. 
the  Loi'd  might  show  forth  his 
power  in  them. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  forth  and  began  to 
preach  and  to  prophesy  unto  the 
people,  according  to  the  spirit  and 
power  which  the  Lord  had  given 
them. 
The  words  of  Alma,  and  also  the 
words  of  Amulelc,  which  were  declared 
unto  the  people  who  were  in  the  land 
of  Ammonihah.  And  also  they  are 
cast  into  prison,  and  delivered  by  the 
miraculous  power  of  God  which  was 
in  them,  according  to  the  record  of 
Alma. 
Comprising  chapters  9  to  14  inclusive. 
CHAPTER   9. 
Alma  preaches  to  the  people  of  Am- 
monihah and  calls  them  to  repentance 
— His  testimony  rejected. 


DENSE: ac092
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac092
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
1.  And  again,  I,  Alma,  having 
been  commanded  of  God  that  I 
should  "take  Amulek  and  go  forth 
and  preach  again  unto  this  peo- 
ple, or  the  people  who  were  in  the 
"city  of  Ammonihah,  it  came  to 
pass  as  I  began  to  preach  unto 
them,  they  began  to  contend 
with  me,  saying: 


DENSE: ac093
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac093
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
2.  Who  art  thou?  Suppose  ye 
that  we  shall  believe  the  testi- 
mony of  one  man,  although  he 
should  preach  unto  us  that  the 
earth  should  pass  away? 


DENSE: ac094
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac094
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
3.  Now  they  understood  not  the 
words  which  they  spake;  for  they 
knew  not  that  the  earth  should 
pass  away. 


DENSE: ac095
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac095
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
4.  And  they  said  also:  We  will 
not  believe  thy  words  if  thou 
shouldst  prophesy  that  this  great 
city  should  be  destroyed  in  ""one 
day. 


DENSE: ac096
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac096
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
5.  Now  they  knew  not  that  God 
could  do  such  marvelous  works, 
for  they  were  a  hard-hearted  and 
a  stiffnecked  people. 


DENSE: ac097
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac097
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
6.  And  they  said:  Who  is  God, 
that  sendeth  no  more  authority 
than  one  man  among  this  people, 
to  declare  unto  them  the  truth  of 
such  great  and  marvelous  things? 


DENSE: ac098
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac098
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
7.  And  they  stood  forth  to  lay 
their  hands  on  me;  but  behold, 
they  did  not.  And  I  stood  with 
boldness  to  declare  unto  them, 
yea,  I  did  boldly  testify  unto 
them,' saying: 
8.  Behold,  O  ye  wicked  and 
perverse  generation,  how  have  ye 
forgotten  the  tradition  of  your 
fathers;  yea,  how  soon  ye  have 
forgotten  the  commandments  of 
God. 
9.  Do  ye  not  remember  that 
our  father,  Lehi,  was  brought  out 
of  Jerusalem  by  the  hand  of  God? 
Do  ye  not  remember  that  they 
were  all  led  by  him  through  the 
wilderness? 


DENSE: ac099
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac099
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
10.  And  have  ye  forgotten  so 
soon  how  majiy  times  he  de- 
livered our  fathers  out  of  the 
hands  of  their  enemies,  and  pre- 
served them  from  being  de- 
stroyed, even  by  the  hands  of 
their  own  brethren? 


DENSE: ac100
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac100
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
11.  Yea,  and  if  it  had  not  been 
for  his  matchless  power,  and  his 
mercy,  and  his  long-suffering 
towards  us,  we  should  unavoidably 
have  been  cut  off  from  the  face 
of  the  earth  long  before  this 
period  of  time,  and  perhaps  been 
consigned  to  a  state  of  "endless 
misery  and  woe. 
12.  Behold,  now  I  say  unto 
you  that  he  commandeth  you  to 
repent;  and  except  ye  repent,  ye 
can  in  nowise  Inherit  the  king- 
dom of  God.  But  behold,  this  Is 
not  all — he  has  commanded  you 
to  repent,  or  he  will  'utterly  de- 
stroy you  from  off  the  face  of  the 
a,  Al.  8:20.     b,  see  i,  Al.  8.     c,  Al.  16:0,  10.     d,  boo  m,  Jac.  0.     e,  see  a,  Al.  8. 
AuouT  B.  C.  82. 
ALMA,   9. 
217 
earth;  yea,  he  will  visit  you  In 
his  anger,  and  in  his  'fierce  anger 
he  will  not  turn  away. 
13.  Behold,  do  ye  not  remem- 
ber the  words  which  he  spake 
unto  Lehi,  saying  that:  "Inas- 
much as  ye  shall  keep  my  com- 
mandments, ye  shall  prosper  in 
the  land?  And  again  it  is  said 
that:  Inasmuch  as  ye  will  not 
keep  my  commandments  ye  shall 
be  cut  off  from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord. 
14.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should 
remember,  that  inasmuch  as  the 
Lamanites  have  not  kept  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  they  have 
been  cut  off  from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord.  Now  we  see  that  the 
word  of  the  Lord  has  been  verified 
in  this  thing,  and  the  '•Lamanites 
have  been  cut  off  from  his  pres- 
ence, from  the  beginning  of  their 
transgressions  in  the  land. 
15.  Nevertheless  I  say  unto 
you,  that  it  shall  be  more  toler- 
able for  them  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment than  for  you,  if  ye  remain 
in  your  sins,  yea,  and  even  more 
tolerable  for  them  in  this  life 
than  for  you,  except  ye  repent. 
16.  For  there  are  many  prom- 
ises which  are  extended  to  the 
Lamanites;  for  it  is  because  of 
the  Hraditions  of  their  fathers 
that  caused  them  to  remain  in 
their  state  of  ignorance;  there- 
fore the  Lord  will  be  merciful 
unto  them  and  ^prolong  their  ex- 
istence in  the  land. 
17.  And  at  some  period  of  time 
they  will  be  brought  to  believe  in 
his  word,  and  to  know  of  the  in- 
correctness of  the  traditions  of 
their  fathers;  and  many  of  them 
will  be  saved,  for  the  Lord  will  be 
merciful  unto  all  who  call  on  his 
name. 
18.  But  behold,  I  say  unto  you 
that  if  ye  persist  in  your  wicked- 
ness that  your  days  shall  not  be 
prolonged  in  the  land,  for  the 
Lamanites  shall  be  sent  upon  you; 
and  if  ye  repent  not  they  shall 
come  in  a  time  when  you  know 
not,  and  ye  shall  be  visited  with 
*utter  destruction;  and  it  shall  be 
according  to  the  'fierce  anger  of 
the  Lord. 
19.  For  he  will  not  suffer  you 
that  ye  shall  live  in  your  iniqui- 
ties, to  destroy  his  people.  I  say 
unto  you.  Nay;  he  would  rather 
suffer  that  the  Lamanites  might 
destroy  "all  his  people  who  are 
called  the  people  of  Nephi,  if  it 
were  possible  that  they  could  fall 
into  sins  and  transgressions,  after 
having  had  so  much  light  and  so 
much  knowledge  given  unto  them 
of  the  Lord  their  God; 
20.  Yea,  after  having  been  such 
a  highly  favored  people  of  the 
Lord;  yea,  after  having  been  fa- 
vored above  every  other  nation, 
kindred,  tongue,  or  people;  after 
having  had  all  things  made  known 
unto  them,  according  to  their  de- 
sires, and  their  faith,  and  prayers, 
of  that  which  has  been,  and  which 
is,  and  which  Is  to  come; 
21.  Having  been  visited  by  the 
Spirit  of  God;  having  conversed 
with  angels,  and  having  been 
spoken  unto  by  the  voice  of  the 
Lord;  and  having  the  spirit  of 
prophecy,  and  the  spirit  of  revela- 
tion, and  also  many  gifts,  the  gift 
of  speaking  with  tongues,  and  the 
gift  of  preaching,  and  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  gift  of 
"translation; 
22.  Yea,  and  after  having  been 
delivered  of  God  out  of  the  land 
of  Jerusalem,  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord;    having   been   saved   from 
/,  Al.  8:29.  g,  2  Ne.  1:9.  4:4.  See  6,  1  Ne.  2.  ft,  see  6,  1  Ne.  2.  i.  Mos. 
10:11—17.  j,  Enos  13.  See  c.  2  Ne.  27.  He.  15:10—16.  k,  Al.  16:2,  3,  9—11. 
I,  Al.  8:29.  9:12.  m,  1  Ne.  12:15,  19,  20.  15:5.  Al.  45:10 — 14.  He.  13:5 — 10. 
15:17.     Morm.  6.    n.  Cm.  20 — 22.     Mos.  8:13— 19.    28:11—17.  Aboct  B.  C.  82. 
218 
ALMA,   9. 
famine,  and  from  sickness,  and 
all  manner  of  diseases  of  every 
kind;  and  they  having  waxed 
strong  in  battle,  that  they  might 
not  be  destroyed;  having  been 
brought  "out  of  bondage  time 
after  time,  and  having  been  kept 
and  preserved  until  now;  and 
they  have  been  prospered  until 
they  are  rich  in  all  manner  of 
things — 
23.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto 
you,  that  if  this  people,  who  have 
received  so  many  blessings  from 
the  hand  of  the  Lord,  should 
transgress  contrary  to  the  light 
and  knowledge  which  they  do 
have,  I  say  unto  you  that  if  this 
be  the  case,  that  if  they  should 
fall  into  transgression,  it  would 
be  far  more  tolerable  for  the 
Lamanites  than  for  them. 
24.  For  behold,  the  promises 
of  the  Lord  are  ""extended  to  the 
Lamanites,  but  they  are  not  unto 
you  if  ye  transgress;  for  has  not 
the  Lord  expressly  promised  and 
firmly  decreed,  that  if  ye  will 
rebel  against  him  that  ye  shall 
•utterly  be  destroyed  from  off  the 
face  of  the  earth? 
25.  And  now  for  this  cause, 
that  ye  may  not  be  destroyed,  the 
Lord  has  sent  his  angel  to  visit 
many  of  his  people,  declaring  unto 
them  that  they  must  go  forth  and 
cry  mightily  unto  this  people,  say- 
ing: Repent  ye,  for  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  nigh  at  hand; 
26.  And  not  many  days  hence 
the  Son  of  God  shall  come  in  his 
glory;  and  his  glory  shall  be  the 
glory  of  the  Only  Begotten  of  the 
Father,  full  of  grace,  equity,  and 
truth,  full  of  patience,  mercy,  and 
long-suffering,  quick  to  hear  the 
cries  of  his  people  and  to  answer 
their  prayers. 
27.  And  behold,  he  cometh  to 
redeem  those  who  will  be  "^bap- 
tized  unto  repentance,  through 
faith  on  his  name. 
28.  Therefore,  prepare  ye  the 
way  of  the  Lord,  for  the  time  is 
at  hand  that  all  men  shall  reap  a 
reward  of  their  works,  according 
to  that  which  they  have  been — if 
they  have  been  righteous  they 
shall  reap  the  salvation  of  their 
souls,  according  to  the  power  and 
deliverance  of  Jesus  Christ;  and 
if  they  have  been  evil  they  shall 
reap  the  damnation  of  their  souls, 
according  to  the  'power  and  cap- 
tivation  of  the  devil. 
29.  Now  behold,  this  is  the 
voice  of  the  angel,  crying  unto 
the  people. 
30.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, for  ye  are  my  brethren,  and 
ye  ought  to  be  beloved,  and  ye 
ought  to  bring  forth  works  which 
are  meet  for  repentance,  seeing 
that  your  hearts  have  been  gross- 
ly hardened  against  the  word  of 
God,  and  seeing  that  ye  are  a  'lost 
and  a  fallen  people. 
31.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  I,  Alma,  had  spoken  these 
words,  behold,  the  people  were 
wroth  with  me  because  I  said  unto 
them  that  they  were  a  "hard- 
hearted and  a  stiffnecked  people. 
32.  And  also  because  I  said 
unto  them  that  they  were  a  "lost 
and  a  fallen  people  they  were 
angry  with  me,  and  sought  to  lay 
their  hands  upon  me,  that  they 
might  cast  me  into  prison. 
33.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  did  not  suffer  them  that  they 
should  take  me  at  that  time  and 
cast  me  into  prison. 
34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amulek  went  and  stood  forth,  and 
began  to  preach  unto  them  also. 
0,  Ifos.  22:11—18.     24:17—20.     p.  we  /. 
8  N«.  ».     (,  v«r.  82.    Al.  12  :22.     u,  rer.  6. 
a,  Ki^  tn.     r,  see  u.  2  Ne.  0 
2  Ne.  26:28  
a,  nee  (, 
Mos.  8:14.     V,  voT.  80. 
Adout  B.  0.  82. 
ALMA,   10. 
219 
And  now  the  words  of  Amulek  are 
not  all  written,  nevertheless  a 
part  of  his  words  are  written  in 
this  book. 
CHAPTER  10. 
Amulek's  lineage — Lehi  a  descend- 
ant of  Joseph  through  Manasseh — 
Amulek  tells  of  his  conversion — His 
testimony — He  denounces  designing 
lawyers  and  judges — Zeezrom. 
1.  Now  these  are  the  words 
which  Amulek  preached  unto  the 
people  who  were  in  the  "land  of 
Ammonihah,  saying: 
2.  I  am  Amulek;  I  am  the  son 
of  Giddonah,  who  was  the  son  of 
Ishmael,  who  was  a  descendant  of 
Aminadi;  and  it  was  that  same 
Aminadi  who  interpreted  the  writ- 
ing which  was  upon  the  wall  of 
the  temple,  which  was  written  by 
the  finger  of  God. 
3.  And  Aminadi  was  a  descend- 
ant of  Nephi,  who  was  the  son  of 
Lehi,  who  came  out  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem,  who  was  a  descendant 
of  Manasseh,  who  was  the  son  of 
'Joseph  who  was  sold  into  Egypt 
by  the  hands  of  his  brethren. 
4.  And  behold,  I  am  also  a  man 
of  no  small  reputation  among  all 
those  who  know  me;  yea,  and  be- 
hold, I  have  ""many  kindreds  and 
friends,  and  I  have  also  acquired 
much  riches  by  the  hand  of  my 
industry. 
5.  Nevertheless,  after  all  this, 
I  never  have  known  much  of  the 
ways  of  the  Lord,  and  his  mys- 
teries and  marvelous  power.  I 
said  I  never  had  known  much  of 
these  things;  but  behold,  I  mis- 
take, for  I  have  seen  much  of 
his  mysteries  and  his  marvelous 
power;  yea,  even  in  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  lives  of  this  people. 
6.  Nevertheless,  I  did  harden 
my  heart,  for  I  was  called  many 
times  and  I  would  not  hear;  there- 
fore I  knew  conoernhig  these 
things,  yet  I  would  not  know; 
therefore  I  went  on  rebelling 
against  God,  in  the  wickedness  of 
my  heart,  even  until  the  fourth 
day  of  this  seventh  month,  which 
is  in  the  tenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges. 
7.  As  I  was  Journeying  to  see 
a  very  near  kindred,  behold  an 
angel  of  the  Lord  "appeared  unto 
me  and  said:  Amulek,  return  to 
thine  own  house,  for  thou  shalt 
feed  a  prophet  of  the  Lord;  yea, 
a  holy  man,  who  is  a  chosen  man 
of  God;  for  he  has  ■'fasted  many 
days  because  of  the  sins  of  this 
people,  and  he  is  an  hungered, 
and  thou  shalt  receive  him  Into 
thy  house  and  feed  him,  and  he 
shall  'bless  thee  and  thy  house; 
and  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  shall 
rest  upon  thee  and  thy  house. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
obeyed  the  ''voice  of  the  angel, 
and  returned  towards  my  house. 
And  as  I  was  going  thither  I 
found  the  "man  whom  the  angel 
said  unto  me:  Thou  shalt  receive 
into  thy  house — and  behold  it  was 
this  same  man  who  has  been 
speaking  unto  you  concerning  the 
things  of  God. 
9.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me 
he  is  a  "holy  man;  wherefore  I 
know  he  is  a  holy  man  because  it 
was  said  by  an  angel  of  God. 
10.  And  again,  I  know  that  the 
things  whereof  he  hath  testified 
are  true;  for  behold  I  say  unto 
you,  that  as  the  Lord  liveth,  even 
so  has  he  sent  his  angel  to  make 
these  things  manifest  unto  me; 
and  this  he  has  done  while  this 
Alma  hath  'dwelt  at  my  house. 
11.  For  behold,  he  hath 'blessed 
mine  house,  he  hath  blessed  me, 
and  my  women,  and  my  children, 
and  my  father  and  my  kinsfolk; 
a,  see  i,  Al.  8.  z,  1  Ne.  6:14.  b,  ver.  11.  Al.  15:16.  c,  vers.  8,  9.  Al.  8:20. 
d,  see  t,  Mos.  27.  e,  see  t,  Al.  8.  /,  Al.  8:20.  g,  Al.  8:20.  h,  ver.  7.  i.  Al.  8:27. 
j.  see  t,  Al.  8.  ABOUT  B.  O.  82. 
220 
ALMA.   10. 
yea,  even  all  my  kindred  hath  he 
blessed,  and  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord  hath  rested  upon  us  accord- 
ing to  the  words  which  he  spake. 
12.  And  now,  when  Amulek 
had  spoken  these  words  the  peo- 
ple began  to  be  astonished,  seeing 
there  was  *more  than  one  witness 
who  testified  of  the  things  where- 
of they  were  accused,  and  also  of 
the  things  which  were  to  come, 
according  to  the  spirit  of  proph- 
ecy which  was  in  them. 
13.  Nevertheless,  there  were 
some  among  them  who  thought  to 
question  them,  that  by  their  cun- 
ning devices  they  might  catch 
them  in  their  words,  that  they 
might  find  witness  against  them, 
that  they  might  deliver  them  to 
their  judges  that  they  might  be 
judged  according  to  the  law,  and 
that  they  might  be  slain  or  cast 
Into  prison,  according  to  the  crime 
which  they  could  make  appear  or 
witness  against  them. 
14.  Now  it  was  those  men  who 
Bought  to  destroy  them,  who  were 
'lawyers,  who  were  hired  or  ap- 
pointed by  the  people  to  admin- 
ister the  law  at  their  times  of 
trials,  or  at  the  trials  of  the  crimes 
of  the  people  before  the  judges. 
15.  Now  these  lawyers  were 
learned  in  all  the  arts  and  cun- 
ning of  the  people;  and  this  was 
to  enable  them  that  they  might 
be  skilful  in  their  profession. 
16.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  began  to  question  Amulek, 
that  thereby  they  might  make  him 
cross  his  words,  or  contradict  the 
words  which  he  should  speak. 
17.  Now  they  knew  not  that 
Amulek  could  know  of  their  de- 
signs. But  It  came  to  pass  as  they 
began  to  question  him,  he  per- 
ceived their  thoughts,  and  he  said 
unto  them:   O  ye  wicked  and  per- 
verse generation,  ye  "lawyers  and 
hypocrites,  for  ye  are  laying  the 
foundations  of  the  devil;  for  ye 
are  laying  traps  and  snares  to 
catch  the  holy  ones  of  God. 
18.  Ye  are  laying  plans  to  per- 
vert the  ways  of  the  righteous, 
and  to  bring  down  the  wrath  of 
God  upon  your  heads,  even  to  the 
utter  destruction  of  this  people. 
19.  Yea,  well  did  Mosiah  say, 
who  was  our  last  king,  when  he 
was  about  to  deliver  up  the  king- 
dom, having  no  one  to  confer  It 
upon,  causing  that  this  people 
should  be  governed  by  their  own 
voices — yea,  well  did  he  say  tha* 
if  the  time  should  come  that  the 
"voice  of  this  people  should  choose 
iniquity,  that  is.  If  the  time  should 
come  that  this  people  should  fall 
into  transgression,  they  would  be 
ripe  for  destruction. 
20.  And  now  I  say  unto  you 
that  well  doth  the  Lord  judge  of 
your  iniquities;  well  doth  he  cry 
unto  this  people,  by  the  voice  of 
his  angels:  Repent  ye,  repent,  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 
21.  Yea,  well  doth  he  cry,  by 
the  voice  of  his  angels  that:  I 
will  come  down  among  my  peo- 
ple, with  equity  and  justice  In  my 
hands. 
22.  Yea,  and  I  say  unto  you 
that  if  it  were  not  for  the  prayers 
of  the  righteous,  who  are  now  in 
the  land,  that  ye  would  even  now 
be  visited  with  utter  destruction; 
yet  it  would  not  be  by  flood,  as 
were  the  people  In  the  days  of 
Noah,  but  it  would  be  by  famine, 
and  by  pestilence,  and  the  sword. 
23.  But  it  is  by  the  "prayers  of 
the  righteous  that  ye  are  spared; 
now  therefore.  If  ye  will  cast  out 
the  righteous  from  among  you 
then  will  not  the  Lord  stay  his 
hand;  but  in  his  "fierce  anger  he 
*,    Al.    0:0.      I,   Toni.    15—18.    24,    27.    20—32.      AI.    11:20—37.      14:18,    23—28. 
m.  Ma  {.    n,  Uos.  20:27.     v,  mm  e,  2  Nu.  32.     p.  mo  q,  Al.  8.  About  B.  O.  82. 
ALMA,   11. 
221 
will  come  out  against  you;  then 
ye  shall  be  smitten  by  famine,  and 
by  pestilence,  and  by  the  sword; 
and  the  time  is  soon  at  hand  ex- 
cept ye  repent. 
24.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  people  were  more  angry 
with  Amulek,  and  they  cried  out, 
saying:  This  man  doth  revile 
against  our  laws  which  are  just, 
and  our  wise  "lawyers  whom  we 
have  selected. 
25.  But  Amulek  stretched  forth 
his  hand,  and  cried  the  mightier 
unto  them,  saying:  O  ye  wicked 
and  perverse  generation,  why  hath 
Satan  got  such  great  hold  upon 
your  hearts?  Why  will  ye  yield 
yourselves  unto  him  that  he  may 
have  power  over  you,  to  blind 
your  eyes,  that  ye  will  not  under- 
stand the  words  which  are  spoken, 
according  to  their  truth? 
26.  For  behold,  have  I  testified 
against  your  law?  Ye  do  not  un- 
derstand; ye  say  that  I  have 
spoken  against  your  law;  but  I 
have  not,  but  I  have  spoken  in 
favor  of  your  law,  to  your  con- 
demnation. 
27.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  the  foundation  of  the 
'destruction  of  this  people  is  be- 
ginning to  be  laid  by  the  un- 
righteousness of  your  'lawyers 
and  your  judges. 
28.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Amulek  had  spoken 
these  words  the  people  cried  out 
against  him,  saying:  Now  we 
know  that  this  man  is  a  child  of 
the  devil,  for  he  hath  lied  unto 
us;  for  he  hath  spoken  against 
our  law.  And  now  he  says  that 
he  has  not  spoken  against  it. 
29.  And  again,  he  has  reviled 
against  our  lawyers,  and  our 
judges. 
30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  lawyers  put  it  into  their  hearts 
that  they  should  remember  these 
things  against  him. 
31.  And  there  was  one  among 
them  whose  name  was  Zeezrom. 
Now  he  was  the  foremost  to  accuse 
Amulek  and  Alma,  he  being  one 
of  the  most  expert  among  them, 
having  much  business  to  do  among 
the  people. 
32.  Now  the  object  of  these 
lawyers  was  to  'get  gain;  and 
they  got  gain  "according  to  their 
employ. 
CHAPTER   11. 
Judges  and  their  compensation — 
Nephite  coins  and  measures — Zeeerom 
confounded  by  Amulek. 
1.  Now  it  was  in  the  law  of 
Mosiah  that  every  man  who  was 
a  judge  of  the  law,  or  those  who 
were  appointed  to  be  judges, 
should  receive  wages  "according 
to  the  time  which  they  labored  to 
judge  those  who  were  brought  be- 
fore them  to  be  judged. 
2.  Now  if  a  man  owed  an- 
other, and  he  would  not  pay  that 
which  he  did  owe,  he  was  com- 
plained of  to  the  judge;  and  the 
judge  executed  authority,  and 
sent  forth  officers  that  the  man 
should  be  brought  before  him; 
and  he  judged  the  man  according 
to  the  law  and  the  evidences 
which  were  brought  against  him, 
and  thus  the  man  was  compelled 
to  pay  that  which  he  owed,  or  be 
stripped,  or  be  cast  out  from 
among  the  people  as  a  thief  and 
a  robber. 
3.  And  the  Judge  received  for 
his  wages  according  to  "his  time 
— a  ""senine  of  gold  for  a  day,  or  a 
''senum  of  silver,  which  is  equal 
to  a  senine  of  gold;  and  this  is 
according  to  the  law  which  was 
given. 
q,  see  I.     r.  see  q,  Al.  8.     8,  see  I.     t,  Al.   11  :20.     u,  Al.  11 :3,  20. 
Chap.  11:    a.  vers.  3,  20.     Al.  10:31,  32.     b,  ver.  20.     Al.  10:31,  32.     c,  vers.  5,  7,  8. 
Al.  30:33.     3  Ne.  12:26.     d,  vers.  6,  7,  11,  12.  15.  About  B.  C.  82. 
222 
ALMA,   11. 
4.  Now  these  are  the  names  of 
the  different  pieces  of  their  gold, 
and  of  their  silver,  according  to 
their  value.  And  the  names  are 
given  by  the  Nephites,  for  they 
did  not  reckon  after  the  manner 
of  the  Jews  who  were  at  Jeru- 
salem; neither  did  they  measure 
after  the  manner  of  the  Jews;  but 
they  altered  their  reckoning  and 
their  measure,  according  to  the 
minds  and  the  circumstances  of 
the  people,  in  every  generation, 
until  the  reign  of  the  judges,  they 
having  been  established  by  'king 
Mosiah. 
5.  Now  the  reckoning  is  thus — 
a  'senine  of  gold,  a  seon  of  gold, 
a  shum  of  gold,  and  a  limnah  of 
gold. 
6.  A  'senum  of  silver,  an  am- 
nor  of  silver,  an  ezrom  of  silver, 
and  an  onti  of  silver. 
7.  A  senum  of  silver  was  "equal 
to  a  senine  of  gold,  and  either 
for  a  measure  of  barley,  and  also 
for  a  measure  of  every  kind  of 
grain. 
8.  Now  the  amount  of  a  seon 
of  gold  was  twice  the  value  of  a 
senine. 
9.  And  a  shum  of  gold  was 
twice  the  value  of  a  seon. 
10.  And  a  limnah  of  gold  was 
the  value  of  them  all. 
11.  And  an  amnor  of  silver  was 
as  great  as  two  senums. 
12.  And  an  ezrom  of  silver  was 
as  great  as  four  senums. 
13.  And  an  'onti  was  as  great 
as  them  all. 
14.  Now  this  Is  the  value  of 
the  lesser  numbers  of  their  reck- 
oning— 
15.  A  shiblon  is  half  of  a 
senum;  therefore,  a  shiblon  for 
half  a  measure  of  barley. 
16.  And  a  shiblum  is  a  half  of 
a  shiblon.  
17.  And  a  leah  is  the  half  of  a 
shiblum. 
18.  Now  this  is  their  number, 
according  to  their  reckoning. 
19.  Now  an  antion  of  gold  is 
equal  to  three  shiblons, 
20.  Now,  it  was  for  the  sole 
purpose  to  get  gain,  because  they 
received  their  wages  ^according 
to  their  employ,  therefore,  they 
did  stir  up  the  people  to  riotings, 
and  all  manner  of  disturbances 
and  wickedness,  that  they  might 
have  more  employ,  that  they 
might  get  money  according  to  the 
suits  which  were  brought  before 
them;  therefore  they  did  stir  up 
the  people  against  Alma  and 
Amulek. 
21.  And  this  Zeezrom  began  to 
question  Amulek,  saying:  Will  ye 
answer  me  a  few  questions  which 
I  shall  ask  you?  Now  Zeezrom 
was  a  man  who  was  expert  in  the 
devices  of  the  devil,  that  he  might 
destroy  that  which  was  good; 
therefore,  he  said  unto  Amulek: 
Will  ye  answer  the  questions 
which  I  shall  put  unto  you? 
22.  And  Amulek  said  unto  him: 
Yea,  if  it  be  according  to  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  which  is  in 
me;  for  I  shall  say  nothing  which 
is  contrary  to  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord.  And  Zeezrom  said  unto 
him:  Behold,  here  are  six  *onties 
of  silver,  and  all  these  will  I  give 
thee  if  thou  wilt  deny  the  exis- 
tence of  a  Supreme  Being. 
23.  Now  Amulek  said:  O  thou 
child  of  hell,  why  tempt  ye  me? 
Knowest  thou  that  the  righteous 
yieldeth  to  no  such  temptations? 
24.  Bellevest  thou  that  there 
Is  no  God?  I  say  unto  you,  Nay, 
thou  knowest  that  there  is  a  God, 
but  thou  lovest  that  lucre  more 
than  him. 
26.  And  now  thou  hast  lied  be- 
et Moa.  20.     /,  lea  e.    0,  see  d. 
10:82.     k.  M>«  i. 
h,  Yet.  3.     i,  vers.  0,  22,  26.     /,  Ten.  1,  8.     Al. 
About  U.  0.  B2. 
ALMA,   11. 
223 
fore  God  unto  me.  Thou  saidst 
unto  me — Behold  these  'sixonties, 
which  are  of  great  worth,  I  will 
give  unto  thee — when  thou  hadst 
it  in  thy  heart  to  retain  them 
from  me;  and  it  was  only  thy 
desire  that  I  should  deny  the 
true  and  living  God,  that  thou 
mightest  have  cause  to  destroy 
me.  And  now  behold,  for  this 
great  evil  thou  shalt  have  thy 
reward. 
26.  And  Zeezrom  said  unto  him: 
Thou  sayest  there  is  a  true  and 
living  God? 
27.  And  Amulek  said:  Yea, 
there  is  a  true  and  living  God. 
28.  Now  Zeezrom  said:  Is  there 
more  than  one  God? 
29.  And  he  answered.  No. 
30.  Now  Zeezrom  said  unto 
him  again:  How  knowest  thou 
these  things? 
31.  And  he  said:  An  '"angel 
hath  made  them  known  unto  me, 
32.  And  Zeezrom  said  again: 
Who  is  he  that  shall  come?  Is 
it  the  Son  of  God? 
33.  And  he  said  unto  him.  Yea. 
34.  And  Zeezrom  said  again: 
Shall  he  save  his  people  "in  their 
sins?  And  Amulek  answered  and 
said  unto  him:  I  say  unto  you  he 
shall  not,  for  it  is  impossible  for 
him  to  deny  his  word. 
35.  Now  Zeezrom  said  unto  the 
people:  See  that  ye  remember 
these  things;  for  he  said  there  is 
but  one  God;  yet  he  saith  that 
the  Son  of  God  shall  come,  but  he 
shall  not  save  his  people — as 
though  he  had  "authority  to  com- 
mand God. 
36.  Now  Amulek  saith  again 
unto  him:  Behold  thou  hast  lied, 
for  thou  sayest  that  I  spake  as 
though  I  had  authority  to  com- 
mand God  because  I  said  he  shall 
not  save  his  people  in  their  sins. 
37.  And  I  say  unto  you  again 
that  he  cannot  save  them  in  their 
sins;  for  I  cannot  deny  his  word, 
and  he  hath  said  that  no  unclean 
thing  can  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
heaven;  therefore,  how  can  ye  be 
saved,  except  ye  inherit  the  king- 
dom of  heaven?  Therefore,  ye 
cannot  be  saved  in  your  sins. 
3  8.  Now  Zeezrom  saith  again 
unto  him:  Is  the  Son  of  God  the 
"very  Eternal  Father? 
3  9.  And  Amulek  said  unto  him: 
Yea,  he  is  the  very  'Eternal  Father 
of  heaven  and  of  earth,  and  all 
things  which  in  them  are;  he  is 
the  beginning  and  the  end,  the 
first  and  the  last; 
40.  And  he  shall  come  into  the 
world  to  redeem  his  people;  and 
he  shall  take  upon  him  the  «trans- 
gressions  of  those  who  believe  on 
his  name;  and  these  are  they  that 
shall  have  eternal  life,  and  salva- 
tion Cometh  to  none  else. 
41.  Therefore  the  wicked  re- 
main as  though  there  had  been 
"no  redemption  made,  "^except  it 
be  the  loosing  of  the  bands  of 
death;  for  behold,  the  day  cometh 
that  all  shall  rise  from  the  dead 
and  stand  before  God,  and  be 
judged  according  to  their  works. 
42.  Now,  there  is  a  death  which 
is  called  a  temporal  death;  and 
the  death  of  Christ  shall  'loose 
the  bands  of  this  temporal  death, 
that  all  shall  be  raised  from  this 
temporal  death. 
43.  The  spirit  and  the  body 
shall  be  reunited  again  in  Its  per- 
fect form;  'both  limb  and  joint 
shall  be  restored  to  its  proper 
frame,  even  as  we  now  are  at  this 
time;  and  we  shall  be  brought  to 
stand  before  God,  knowing  even 
as  we  know  now,  and  have  a 
"bright  recollection  of  all  our 
guilt. 
I,  see  t.  m,  Al.  10:10.  n.  vers.  30,  37.  He.  5:10,  11.  o,  ver.  36.  p,  ver.  39. 
See  a,  Mos.  3.  z,  Mos.  15:4.  q,  Mos.  14:5,  8.  v,  Al.  12:18.  r,  see  g  and  j,  2  Ne.  9. 
s,  see  0  and  j,  2  Ne.  9.     /,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.     u,  see  n-,  2  Ne.  9.  About  B.  C.  82. 
224 
ALMA,   12. 
44.  Now,  this 'restoration  shall 
come  to  all,  both  old  and  young, 
both  bond  and  free,  both  male  and 
female,  both  the  wicked  and  the 
righteous;  and  even  there  shall 
not  so  much  as  a  hair  of  their 
heads  be  lost;  but  every  thing 
shall  be  restored  to  its  perfect 
frame,  as  it  is  now,  or  in  the 
body,  and  shall  be  brought  and 
be  arraigned  before  the  bar  of 
Christ  the  Son,  and  God  the  Fa- 
ther, and  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
is  one  "Eternal  God,  to  be  judged 
according  to  their  works,  whether 
they  be  good  or  whether  they  be 
evil. 
45.  Now,  behold,  I  have  spoken 
unto  you  concerning  the  death  of 
the  mortal  body,  and  also  con- 
cerning the  resurrection  of  the 
mortal  body.  I  say  unto  you  that 
this  mortal  body  is  'raised  to  an 
immortal  body,  that  is  from  death, 
even  from  the  first  death  unto 
life,  that  they  can  "die  no  more; 
their  spirits  uniting  with  their 
bodies,  never  to  be  divided;  thus 
the  whole  becoming  spiritual  and 
immortal,  that  they  can  no  more 
see  corruption. 
46.  Now,  when  Amulek  had 
finished  these  words  the  people 
began  again  to  be  astonished,  and 
also  Zeezrom  began  to  tremble. 
And  thus  ended  the  words  of 
Amulek,  or  this  is  all  that  I  have 
written, 
CHAPTER  12. 
Amulek'a  testimony  confirmed  by 
Alma — Doctrine  of  the  tree  of  life — 
The  plan  of  redemption  expounded. 
1.  Now  Alma,  seeing  that  the 
words  of  Amulek  had  silenced 
Zeessrom,  for  he  beheld  that  Amu- 
lek had  caught  him  In  his  'lying 
and  deceiving  to  destroy  him,  and 
seeing  that  he  began  to  Hremble 
under  a  consciousness  of  his  guilt, 
he  opened  his  mouth  and  began  to 
speak  unto  him,  and  to  establish 
the  words  of  Amulek,  and  to  ex- 
plain things  beyond,  or  to  unfold 
the  scriptures  beyond  that  which 
Amulek  had  done. 
2.  Now  the  words  that  Alma 
spake  unto  Zeezrom  were  heard 
by  the  people  round  about;  for 
the  multitude  was  great,  and  he 
spake  on  this  wise: 
3.  Now  Zeezrom,  seeing  that 
thou  hast  been  taken  in  thy  lying 
and  craftiness,  for  thou  hast  not 
lied  unto  men  only  but  thou  hast 
lied  unto  God;  for  behold,  he 
knows  <^all  thy  thoughts,  and  thou 
seest  that  thy  thoughts  are  made 
known  unto  us  by  his  Spirit; 
4.  And  thou  seest  that  we  know 
that  thy  plan  was  a  ''very  subtle 
plan,  as  to  the  subtlety  of  the 
devil,  for  to  lie  and  to  deceive  this 
people  that  thou  mightest  set  them 
against  us,  to  revile  us  and  to 
cast  us  out — 
5.  Now  this  was  a  plan  of  thine 
adversary,  and  he  hath  exercised 
his  power  in  thee.  Now  I  would 
that  ye  should  remember  that 
what  I  say  unto  thee  I  say  unto 
all. 
6.  And  behold  I  say  unto  you 
all  that  this  was  a  snare  of  the 
adversary,  which  he  has  laid  to 
catch  this  people,  that  he  might 
bring  you  into  subjection  unto 
him,  that  he  might  encircle  you 
about  with  his  'chains,  that  he 
might  chain  you  down  to  'ever- 
lasting destruction,  according  to 
the  power  of  his  captivity. 
7.  Now  when  Alma  had  spoken 
these  words,  Zeezrom  began  to 
tremble  more  exceedingly,  for  he 
was  convinced  more  and  more  of 
the  power  of  God;  and  he  was 
also   convinced    that   Alma    and 
D,  Nro  tf,  2  No.  2.     w.  m-e  k,  2  Ne.  St.     0,  SM  d,  2  Ne.  2.     y,  Al.  12:18,  20. 
Ciup.    12:    a.  Al.  11:20—88.     b,  Al.  11:40.     o,  m*  r,  2  Ne.  B.     d,  Al.   11:20—88. 
e,  M«  p,  2  Nf.  28.    /,  ■«•  m,  Jac.  9.  About  B.  0.  82. 
ALMA,   12. 
226 
Amulek  had  a  knowledge  of  him, 
for  he  was  convinced  that  they 
"knew  the  thoughts  and  intents  of 
his  heart;  for  power  was  given 
unto  them  that  they  might  know 
of  these  things  according  to  the 
spirit  of  prophecy. 
8.  And  Zeezrom  began  to  in- 
quire of  them  diligently,  that  he 
might  know  more  concerning  the 
kingdom  of  God.  And  he  said 
unto  Alma:  What  does  this  mean 
which  Amulek  hath  spoken  con- 
cerning the  ''resurrection  of  the 
dead,  that  all  shall  rise  from  the 
dead,  both  the  just  and  the  un- 
just, and  are  brought  to  stand 
before  God  to  be  judged  accord- 
ing to  their  works? 
9.  And  now  Alma  began  to  ex- 
pound these  things  unto  him,  say- 
ing: It  is  given  unto  many  to 
know  the  'mysteries  of  God; 
nevertheless  they  are  laid  under 
a  strict  command  that  they  shall 
not  impart  *only  according  to  the 
portion  of  his  word  which  he  doth 
grant  unto  the  children  of  men, 
according  to  the  heed  and  dili- 
gence which  they  give  unto  him. 
10.  And  therefore,  he  that  will 
harden  his  heart,  the  same  re- 
ceiveth  the  ^lesser  portion  of  the 
word;  and  he  that  will  not  harden 
his  heart,  to  him  is  given  the 
greater  ^portion  of  the  word,  until 
it  Is  given  unto  him  to  know  the 
mysteries  of  God  until  he  know 
them  in  full. 
11.  And  they  that  will  harden 
their  hearts,  to  them  Is  given  the 
lesser  portion  of  the  word  until 
they  know  nothing  concerning  his 
mysteries;  and  then  they  are 
taken  'captive  by  the  devil,  and 
led  by  his  will  down  to  destruc- 
tion. Now  this  is  what  is  meant 
by  the  "chains  of  hell. 
12.  And  Amulek  hath  spoken 
plainly  "concerning  death,  and 
being  "raised  from  this  mortality 
to  a  state  of  immortality,  and 
being  brought  before  the  bar  of 
God,  to  be  judged  according  to 
our  works. 
13.  Then  If  our  hearts  have 
been  hardened,  yea,  if  we  have 
hardened  our  hearts  against  the 
word,  insomuch  that  it  has  not 
been  found  in  us,  then  will  our 
state  be  awful,  for  then  we  shall 
be  condemned. 
14.  For  our  words  will  con- 
demn us,  yea,  all  our  works  will 
condemn  us;  we  shall  not  be 
found  spotless;  and  our  thoughts 
will  also  condemn  us;  and  in  this 
awful  state  we  shall  not  dare  to 
look  up  to  our  God;  and  we  would 
fain  be  glad  If  we  could  command 
the  rocks  and  the  mountains  to 
fall  upon  us  to  hide  us  from  his 
presence. 
15.  But  this  cannot  be;  we 
must  come  forth  and  stand  before 
him  in  his  glory,  and  in  his  power, 
and  in  his  might,  majesty,  and 
dominion,  and  acknowledge  to  our 
everlasting  shame  that  all  his. 
judgments  are  just;  that  he  is 
just  in  all  his  works,  and  that  he 
is  merciful  unto  the  children  of 
men,  and  that  he  has  all  power  to 
save  every  man  that  believeth  on 
his  name  and  bringeth  forth  fruit 
meet  for  repentance. 
16.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you  then  cometh  a  death,  even  a 
second  death,  which  is  a  ^spiritual 
death;  then  Is  a  time  that  whoso- 
ever dieth  in  his  sins,  as  to  a  tem- 
poral death,  shall  also  die  a  spir- 
itual death;  yea,  he  shall  «die  as 
to  things  pertaining  unto  right- 
eousness. 
17.  Then  Is  the  time  when  their 
g,  ver.  3.  h.  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  z,  vers.  10,  11.  Al.  20:22.  i.  3  Ne.  2<5 :6 — 11. 
Eth.  4:1 — 7.  j,  see  i.  k,  see  i.  I,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9.  m,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28.  n,  Al.  11:41 — 
45.  0,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  v,  ver.  32.  Al.  13:30.  See  o,  2  Ne.  9.  Also  see  fc,  1  Ne.  15. 
Jac.  3:11.     q.  ver.  32.     1  Ne.  15:33.     Al.  40:26.     He.  14:18.  About  B.  O.  82. 
226 
ALMA,   12. 
torments  shall  be  as  a  '^lake  of 
fire  and  brimstone,  whose  flame 
ascendeth  up  forever  and  ever; 
and  then  is  the  time  that  they 
shall  be  'chained  down  to  an  ever- 
lasting destruction,  according  to 
the  power  and  captivity  of  Satan, 
he  having  subjected  them  accord- 
ing to  his  will. 
18.  Then,  I  say  unto  you,  they 
shall  be  as  though  there  had  been 
no  redemption  made;  for  they 
cannot  be  redeemed  according  to 
God's  justice;  and  they  'cannot 
die,  seeing  there  is  no  more  cor- 
ruption. 
19.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Alma  had  made  an  end  of 
speaking  these  words,  the  people 
began  to  be  more  astonished; 
20.  But  there  was  one  An- 
tionah,  who  was  a  chief  ruler 
among  them,  came  forth  and  said 
unto  him:  What  is  this  that  thou 
hast  said,  "that  man  should  rise 
from  the  dead  and  be  changed 
from  this  mortal  to  an  immortal 
state,  that  the  soul  can  never  die? 
21.  What  does  the  scripture 
mean,  which  saith  that  "God 
placed  cherubim  and  a  flaming 
sword  on  the  east  of  the  garden 
of  Eden,  lest  our  first  parents 
should  enter  and  partake  of  the 
fruit  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  live 
forever?  And  thus  we  see  that 
there  was  no  possible  chance  that 
they  should  live  forever, 
22.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him: 
This  is  the  thing  which  I  was 
about  to  explain.  Now  we  see 
that  Adam  did  fall  by  the  par- 
taking of  the  forbidden  fruit,  ac- 
cording to  the  word  of  God;  and 
thus  we  see,  that  by  his  fall,  all 
mankind  became  a  '"lost  and 
fallen  people. 
23.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you  that  if  it  had  been  possible 
for  Adam  to  have  'partaken  of 
the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life  at 
that  time,  there  would  have  been 
no  death,  and  the  word  would 
have  been  void,  making  God  a 
liar,  for  he  said:  "If  thou  eat 
thou  Shalt  surely  die. 
24.  And  we  see  that  death 
comes  upon  mankind,  yea,  the 
death  which  has  been  ^spoken  of 
by  Amulek,  which  is  the  temporal 
death;  nevertheless  there  was  a 
space  granted  unto  man  in  which 
he  might  repent;  therefore  this 
life  became  a  ^"probationary  state ; 
a  time  to  prepare  to  meet  God;  a 
time  to  prepare  for  that  endless 
state  which  has  been  spoken  of  by 
us,  which  is  after  the  ^"resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead. 
25.  Now,  if  it  had  not  been  for 
the  plan  of  redemption,  which 
was  laid  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world,  there  could  have  been 
no  resurrection  of  the  dead;  but 
there  was  a  plan  of  redemption 
laid,  which  shall  bring  to  pass  the 
"•"resurrection  of  the  dead,  of 
which  has  been  spoken. 
26.  And  now  behold,  if  it  were 
possible  that  our  first  parents 
could  have  gone  forth  and  """par- 
taken  of  the  tree  of  life  they 
would  have  been  forever  miser- 
able, having  no  preparatory  state; 
and  thus  the  plan  of  redemption 
would  have  been  frustrated,  and 
the  word  of  God  would  have  been 
void,  taking  none  effect. 
27.  But  behold,  it  was  not  so; 
but  it  was  appointed  unto  men 
that  they  must  die;  and  after 
death,  they  must  come  to  judg- 
ment, even  that  same  judgment 
of  which  we  have  spoken,  which  is 
the  end. 
28.  And    after    God    had    ap- 
r,  tee  I,  Jac.  6.     «,  we  p,  2   Ne.   28.     t,  vor.  20.     Al.   11:45.     u,  vera.   12—18. 
V,  OeD.   3:24.     w,   Al.   0:30,   32.     Boo  e  and  p,  2   Nv.   U.     as,   vur.   20.     Al.   42:2— ». 
~:82— SB.     42:4.    13.     26,  aee  i,  2  No.  2. 
U,  ver.  28.     Al.  42:2— 0.  About  U.  0.  82. 
«,  OeD.  2:17.     C,  Al.   11:41— 4S.     2(i,  Al.  84: 
a,  BM  d,  2  tie.  2.     "  •  ~  -     « 
ALMA,   13. 
227 
pointed  that  these  things  should 
come  unto  man,  behold,  then  he 
saw  that  it  was  expedient  that 
man  should  know  concerning  the 
things  whereof  he  had  appointed 
unto  them; 
29.  Therefore  he  sent  angels 
*'to  converse  with  them,  who 
caused  men  to  behold  of  his  glory. 
30.  And  they  began  from  that 
time  forth  to  call  on  his  name; 
therefore  God  -'conversed  with 
men,  and  made  known  unto  them 
the  plan  of  redemption,  which 
had  been  prepared  ^"from  the 
foundation  of  the  world;  and  this 
he  made  known  unto  them  ac- 
cording to  their  faith  and  repent- 
ance and  their  holy  works. 
31.  Wherefore,  he  gave  com- 
mandments unto  men,  they  hav- 
ing first  transgressed  the  ^"first 
commandments  as  to  things  which 
were  temporal,  and  becoming  as 
Gods,  knowing  good  from  evil, 
placing  themselves  in  a  state  to 
act,  or  being  placed  in  a  state  to 
act  -'according  to  their  wills  and 
pleasures,  whether  to  do  evil  or 
to  do  good — 
32.  Therefore  God  gave  unto 
them  commandments,  after  hav- 
ing made  ^%nown  unto  them  the 
plan  of  redemption,  that  they 
should  not  do  evil,  the  penalty 
thereof  being  a  ^*second  death, 
which  was  an  everlasting  death 
as  to  ^'things  pertaining  unto 
righteousness;  for  on  such  the 
plan  of  redemption  could  have  no 
power,  for  the  works  of  ^""justice 
could  not  be  destroyed,  according 
to  the  supreme  goodness  of  God. 
33.  But  God  did  call  on  men, 
in  the  name  of  his  Son,  (this  being 
the   plan   of   redemption    which 
was  laid)  saying:  *"If  ye  will  re- 
pent, and  harden  not  your  hearts, 
then  will  I  have  mercy  upon  you, 
through  mine  Only  Begotten  Son; 
34.  Therefore,  whosoever  re- 
penteth,  and  hardeneth  not  his 
heart,  he  shall  have  claim  on 
mercy  through  mine  Only  Begot- 
ten Son,  unto  a  remission  of  his 
sins;  and  these  shall  enter  into 
my  rest, 
35.  And  whosoever  will  ""hard- 
en his  heart  and  will  do  iniquity, 
behold,  I  swear  in  my  wrath  that 
he  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest. 
36.  And  now,  my  brethren,  be- 
hold I  say  unto  you,  that  if  ye  will 
harden  your  hearts  ye  shall  not 
enter  into  the  rest  of  the  Lord; 
therefore  your  iniquity  provoketh 
him  that  he  sendeth  down  his 
wrath  upon  you  as  in  the  ^^first 
provocation,  yea,  according  to  his 
word  in  the  ^«last  provocation  as 
well  as  the  first,  to  the  ^"^everlast- 
ing  destruction  of  your  souls; 
therefore,  according  to  his  word, 
unto  the  ^'last  death,  as  well  as 
the  ^'first. 
37.  And  now,  my  brethren,  see- 
ing we  know  these  things,  and 
they  are  true,  let  us  repent,  and 
harden  not  our  hearts,  that  we 
provoke  not  the  Lord  our  God  to 
pull  down  his  wrath  upon  us  in 
these  his  -"second  commandments 
which  he  has  given  unto  us;  but 
let  us  enter  into  the  ^"rest  of  God, 
which  is  prepared  according  to 
his  word. 
CHAPTER  13. 
Alma's  discourse  continued — The 
holy  order  of  the  Son  of  God — High 
Priests — Why  ordained— Melchizedek 
and  Abraham. 
1.  And  again,  my  brethren,  I 
2e,  P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:6.  2f,  P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:4,  5.  2g.  see  d,  Mos.  4. 
2ft,  2  Ne.  2:18.  19,  Gen.  2:16,  17.  2t,  2  Ne.  2:16.  2),  P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:4 — 9. 
2fc,  vers.  16.  36.  Jac,  3:11.  Al.  13:30.  See  o,  2  Ne,  9.  See  k,  1  Ne.  15.  21,  see  q. 
2m,  Mos.  15:27.  Al,  34:15,  10.  4;2:13 — 25.  2n,  P,  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:8.  2o,  P.  of 
G.  P.,  Moses  5:15.  2p,  ver.  31,  2q,  ver,  35,  2r,  see  2k.  28,  see  2k.  2t,  ver.  23. 
2u,  P,  of  G,  P.,  Moses  chaps.  4 — 7.    2v,  vers.  34,  35.    Al,  13:6,  12.  13,  16,  29,     16:17, 
About  B.  C,  82. 
228 
ALMA,   13. 
would  cite  your  minds  forward  to 
the  time  when  the  Lord  God  gave 
these  commandments  unto  his 
children;  and  I  would  that  ye 
should  remember  that  the  Lord 
God  ordained  "priests,  after  his 
holy  order,  which  was  after  the 
order  of  his  Son,  to  teach  these 
things  unto  the  people. 
2.  And  those  priests  were  or- 
dained after  the  "order  of  his  Son, 
in  a  manner  that  thereby  the  peo- 
ple might  know  in  what  manner 
to  look  forward  to  his  Son  for  re- 
demption. 
3.  And  this  is  the  manner  after 
which  they  were  ordained — being 
called  and  prepared  ''from  the 
foundation  of  the  world  accord- 
ing to  the  ''foreknowledge  of  God, 
on  account  of  their  exceeding 
faith  and  good  works;  in  the  first 
place  being  left  to  "choose  good 
or  evil;  therefore  they  having 
chosen  good,  and  exercising  ex- 
ceeding great  faith,  are  called 
.with  a  holy  calling,  yea,  with  that 
holy  calling  which  was  prepared 
with,  and  according  to,  a  prepara- 
tory redemption  for  such. 
4.  And  thus  they  have  been 
called  to  this  'holy  calling  on  ac- 
count of  their  faith,  while  others 
would  reject  the  Spirit  of  God  on 
account  of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts  and  blindness  of  their 
minds,  while,  if  it  had  not  been 
for  this  they  might  have  had  as 
great  privilege  as  their  brethren. 
5.  Or  in  fine,  In  the  first  place 
they  were  on  the  same  standing 
with  their  brethren;  thus  this  holy 
calling  being  prepared  "from  the 
foundation  of  the  world  for  such 
as  would  not  harden  their  hearts, 
being  in  and  through  the  *atone- 
ment  of  the  Only  Begotten  Son, 
who  was  prepared — 
6.  And  thus  being  called  by 
this  holy  calling,  and  ordained 
unto  the  *high  priesthood  of  the 
holy  order  of  God,  to  teach  his 
commandments  unto  the  children 
of  men,  that  they  also  might  enter 
into  his  ^rest — 
7.  This  *high  priesthood  being 
after  the  order  of  his  Son,  which 
order  was  'from  the  foundation 
of  the  world;  or  in  other  words, 
being  ""without  beginning  of  days 
or  end  of  years,  being  prepared 
"from  eternity  to  all  eternity,  ac- 
cording to  his  "foreknowledge  of 
all  things — 
8.  Now  they  were  ordained 
after  this  manner — being  called 
with  a  holy  calling,  and  ordained 
with  a  holy  ordinance,  and  taking 
upon  them  the  ^high  priesthood  of 
the  holy  order,  which  calling,  and 
ordinance,  and  high  priesthood,  is 
without  'beginning  or  end — 
9.  Thus  they  become  'high 
priests  forever,  after  the  order  of 
the  Son,  the  Only  Begotten  of  the 
Father,  who  is  'without  beginning 
of  days  or  end  of  years,  who  is 
full  of  grace,  equity,  and  truth. 
And  thus  it  is.    Amen. 
10.  Now,  as  I  said  concerning 
the  holy  order  of  this  'high  priest- 
hood, there  were  many  who  were 
ordained  and  became  "high  priests 
of  God;  and  it  was  on  account  of 
their  exceeding  faith  and  repent- 
ance, and  their  righteousness  be- 
fore God,  they  choosing  to  repent 
and  work  righteousness  rather 
than  to  perish; 
11.  Therefore  they  were  called 
after  this  holy  order,  and  were 
sanctified,    and    their    garments 
a,  P.  of  O.  P.,  MOBCB  6:7.  8:10.  D.  &  C.  84:0 — 28.  107.  6,  Boe  a.  o.  see  d. 
Mo*.  4.  d,  Ter.  T.  e,  2  Ne.  2:10.  Al.  12:31.  /,  hw  a.  p,  see  d.  Mos.  4.  h.  see  /, 
S  N«  2.  i.  Me  a,  Moa.  26.  f,  aoe  2v,  Al.  12.  k,  Hce  g,  Mos.  20.  I,  soc  d,  Moa.  4. 
m,  P.  of  O.  P.,  Abrabam  1  :2 — *.  »,  aec  a,  Mob.  3.  o,  ver.  3.  See  r,  2  Ne.  0.  p,  see 
a,  Uoa.  26.  a.  Me  a,  Moa.  8.  r,  see  a,  Moa.  20.  t,  aee  a,  Moa.  8.  t,  see  g,  Mos.  26. 
S^  D.  *  0.  107  :To--OS.    84 :6— &2.  About  B.  a  83: 
ALMA,   13. 
229 
were  washed  white  through  the 
*blood  of  the  Lamb. 
12.  Now  they,  after  being  sanc- 
tified by  the  Holy  Ghost,  having 
their  garments  made  white,  being 
pure  and  spotless  before  God, 
could  not  look  upon  sin  save  it 
were  with  abhorrence;  and  there 
were  many,  exceeding  great  many, 
who  were  made  pure  and  entered 
into  the  "rest  of  the  Lord  their 
God. 
13.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
would  that  ye  should  humble 
yourselves  before  God,  and  bring 
forth  fruit  meet  for  repentance, 
that  ye  may  also  enter  into  that 
rest. 
14.  Yea,  humble  yourselves 
even  as  the  people  in  the  days  of 
'Melchizedek,  who  was  also  a  high 
priest  after  this  same  order  which 
I  have  spoken,  who  also  took  upon 
him  the  high  priesthood  "forever. 
15.  And  it  was  this  same  Mel- 
chizedek to  whom  Abraham  paid 
tithes;  yea,  even  our  father  Abra- 
ham paid  tithes  of  'one-tenth  part 
of  all  he  possessed. 
16.  Now  these  ordinances  were 
given  after  this  manner,  that 
thereby  the  people  might  look  for- 
ward on  the  Son  of  God,  it  being 
a  type  of  his  order,  or  it  being  his 
order,  and  this  that  they  might 
look  forward  to  him  for  a  remis- 
sion of  their  sins,  that  they  might 
enter  into  the  ^''rest  of  the  Lord. 
17.  Now  this  Melchizedek  was 
a  king  over  the  land  of  Salem; 
and  his  people  had  waxed  strong 
In  iniquity  and  abomination;  yea, 
they  had  all  gone  astray;  they 
were  full  of  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness; 
18.  But  Melchizedek  having 
exercised  mighty  faith,  and  re- 
ceived   the   office    of   the    "high 
priesthood  according  to  the  holy 
order  of  God,  did  preach  repent- 
ance unto  his  people.  And  be- 
hold, they  did  repent;  and  Mel- 
chizedek did  establish  peace  in 
the  land  in  his  days;  therefore  he 
was  called  the  prince  of  peace,  for 
he  was  the  king  of  Salem;  and  he 
did  reign  under  his  father, 
19.  Now,  there  were  *'many 
before  him,  and  also  there  were 
"■•many  afterwards,  but  none  were 
greater;  therefore,  of  him  they 
have  more  particularly  made  men- 
tion. 
20.  Now  I  need  not  rehearse 
the  matter;  what  I  have  said  may 
suffice.  Behold,  the  ^'scriptures 
are  before  you;  if  ye  will  wrest 
them  it  shall  be  to  your  own  de- 
struction. 
21.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Alma  had  said  these 
words  unto  them,  he  stretched 
forth  his  hand  unto  them  and 
cried  with  a  mighty  voice,  saying: 
Now  is  the  time  to  repent,  for  the 
day  of  salvation  draweth  nigh; 
22.  Yea,  and  the  voice  of  the 
Lord,  by  the  *'mouth  of  angels, 
doth  declare  it  unto  all  nations; 
yea,  doth  declare  it,  that  they 
may  have  glad  tidings  of  great 
joy;  yea,  and  he  doth  sound  these 
glad  tidings  among  all  his  people, 
yea,  even  to  them  that  are  scat- 
tered abroad  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth ;  wherefore  they  have  come 
unto  us. 
23.  And  they  are  made  known 
unto  us  in  plain  terms,  that  we 
may  understand,  that  we  ^'cannot 
err;  and  this  because  of  our  being 
wanderers  in  a  strange  land; 
therefore,  we  are  thus  highly  fa- 
vored, for  we  have  these  glad  ti- 
dings declared  unto  us  in  all  parts 
of  our  vineyard. 
V,  Bee  /,  2  Ne.  2.  w,  see  2v,  Al.  12.  x,  vers.  15 — 18.  v,  vers.  7 — 9.  See  m. 
x.  Gen.  14:20.  2a,  see  2v,  Al.  12.  2b,  see  g.  aios.  26.  2c,  D.  &  C.  107:40 — 55.  2d, 
D.  &  C.  84:6—22.  2e,  Al.  14:1,  8,  14.  2/,  rer.  24.  Mos.  3  ::t— 27.  Al.  8:14 — 17,  20. 
10:7—10.20.     11:31.    2i?,  see  b,  2  Ne.  26.  About  B.  0.  82. 
na 
ALMA,  14. 
24.  For  behold,  angels  are  de- 
claring it  unto  many  at  this  time 
in  our  land;  and  this  is  for  the 
purpose  of  preparing  the  hearts 
of  the  children  of  men  to  receive 
his  word  at  the  time  of  his  com- 
ing in  his  glory. 
25.  And  now  we  only  wait  to 
hear  the  joyful  news  declared 
unto  us  by  the  mouth  of  angels, 
of  his  coming;  for  the  time  Com- 
eth, we  know  not  how  soon. 
Would  to  God  that  it  might  be  in 
my  day;  but  let  it  be  sooner  or 
later,  in  it  I  will  rejoice. 
26.  Audit  shall  be  made  known 
unto  just  and  holy  men,  by  the 
**mouth  of  angels,  at  the  time  of 
his  coming,  that  the  words  of 
our  fathers  may  be  fulfilled,  ac- 
cording to  that  which  they  have 
spoken  concerning  him,  which  was 
according  to  the  spirit  of  proph- 
ecy which  was  in  them. 
27.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
wish  from  the  inmost  part  of  my 
heart,  yea,  with  great  anxiety 
even  unto  pain,  that  ye  would 
hearken  unto  my  words,  and  cast 
off  your  sins,  and  not  procrasti- 
nate the  day  of  your  repentance; 
28.  But  that  ye  would  humble 
yourselves  before  the  Lord,  and 
call  on  his  holy  name,  and  watch 
and  **pray  continually,  that  ye 
may  not  be  tempted  above  that 
which  ye  can  bear,  and  thus  be 
led  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  becoming 
humble,  meek,  submissive,  pa- 
tient, full  of  love  and  all  long- 
suffering; 
29.  "^Having  faith  on  the  Lord; 
having  a  hope  that  ye  shall  re- 
ceive eternal  life;  having  the  love 
of  God  always  In  your  hearts,  that 
ye  may  be  **lifted  up  at  the  last 
day  and  enter  into  "his  rest. 
30.  And  may  the  Lord  grant 
unto  you  repentance,  that  ye  may 
not  bring  down  his  wrath  upon 
you,  that  ye  may  not  be  bound 
down  by  the  ^"chains  of  hell,  that 
ye  may  not  suffer  the  ^"second 
death. 
31.  And  Alma  spake  many 
more  words  unto  the  people,  which 
are  not  written  in  this  book« 
CHAPTER  14. 
Alma  and  Amulek  imprisoned — 
Their  adherents  persecuted — Deaths 
by  fire — Zeezrom,  now  repentant, 
pleads  their  cause  and  is  cast  out — 
The  prophets  delivered  and  their 
enemies  slain. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  he 
had  made  an  end  of  speaking  unto 
the  people  many  of  them  did  be- 
lieve on  his  words,  and  began  to 
repent,  and  to  search  the  "scrip- 
tures. 
2.  But  the  more  part  of  them 
were  desirous  that  they  might  de- 
stroy Alma  and  Amulek;  for  they 
were  angry  with  Alma,  because  of 
the  'plainness  of  his  words  unto 
Zeezrom;  and  they  also  said  that 
"Amulek  had  lied  unto  them,  and 
had  reviled  against  their  law  and 
also  against  their  lawyers  and 
judges. 
3.  And  they  were  also  angry 
with  Alma  and  Amulek;  and  be- 
cause they  had  testified  so  plainly 
against  their  wickedness,  they 
sought  to  put  them  away  privily. 
4.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
did  not;  but  they  took  them  and 
bound  them  with  strong  cords, 
and  took  them  before  the  chief 
judge  of  the  land. 
5.  And  the  people  went  forth 
and  witnessed  against  them — 
"testifying  that  they  had  reviled 
against  the  law,  and  their  law- 
yers and  judges  of  the  land,  and 
2*,  He.  IS  :7.     14  :2e,  28.     S  Ne.  7  :18.     2i,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     2j,  see  u,  Al.  7.    2k. 
MM  p,  Mo».  23.     21,  we  2v,  Al.  12.     2m,  lee  p,  2  Ne.  28.     2n,  lee  p,  Al.  12. 
Chap.  14 :    a.  Ten.  8,  14.    Al.  13 :20.    b,  Al.  12 :8— 7.    c,  Al.  10 :24— 82.    d,  ver.  2. 
About  B.  O.  82. 
ALMA,   14. 
231 
also  of  all  the  people  that  were  In 
the  land;  and  also  testified  that 
there  was  but  one  God,  and  that 
he  should  send  his  Son  among  the 
people,  but  he  should  *not  save 
them;  and  many  such  things  did 
the  people  testify  against  Alma 
and  Amulek.  Now  this  was  done 
before  the  chief  judge  of  the  land. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Zeezrom  was  astonished  at  the 
words  which  had  been  spoken; 
and  he  also  knew  concerning  the 
blindness  of  the  minds,  which  he 
had  caused  among  the  people  by 
his  'lying  words;  and  his  soul  be- 
gan to  be  harrowed  up  under  a 
consciousness  of  his  own  guilt; 
yea,  he  began  to  be  encircled 
about  by  the  pains  of  hell. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
began  to  cry  unto  the  people,  say- 
ing: Behold,  I  am  guilty,  and 
these  men  are  spotless  before 
God.  And  he  began  to  plead  for 
them  from  that  time  forth;  but 
they  reviled  him,  saying:  Art 
thou  also  possessed  with  the 
devil?  And  they  spit  upon  him, 
and  cast  him  out  from  among 
them,  and  also  all  those  who  be- 
lieved in  the  words  which  had 
been  spoken  by  Alma  and  Amu- 
lek; and  they  "cast  them  out,  and 
sent  men  to  cast  stones  at  them. 
8.  And  they  brought  their 
wives  and  children  together,  and 
whosoever  believed  or  had  been 
taught  to  believe  in  the  word  of 
God  they  caused  that  they  should 
be  ''cast  into  the  fire;  and  they 
also  brought  forth  their  records 
which  contained  the  *holy  scrip- 
tures, and  cast  them  into  the  fire 
also,  that  they  might  be  burned 
and  destroyed  by  fire. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
took    Alma    and     Amulek,     and 
carried  them  forth  to  the  place  of 
martyrdom,  that  they  might  wit- 
ness the  destruction  of  those  who 
^were  consumed  by  fire. 
10.  And  when  Amulek  saw  the 
pains  of  the  women  and  children 
who  were  consuming  in  the  fire, 
he  also  was  pained;  and  he  said 
unto  Alma:  How  can  we  witness 
this  awful  scene?  Therefore  let 
us  stretch  forth  our  hands,  and 
exercise  the  *power  of  God  which 
is  in  us,  and  save  them  from  the 
fiames. 
11.  But  Alma  said  unto  him: 
The  Spirit  constraineth  me  that  I 
must  not  stretch  forth  mine  hand; 
for  behold  the  Lord  receiveth 
them  up  unto  himself,  in  glory; 
and  he  doth  suffer  that  they  may 
do  this  thing,  or  that  the  people 
may  do  this  thing  unto  them,  ac- 
cording to  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts,  that  the  'judgments  which 
he  shall  exercise  upon  them  in  his 
wrath  may  be  just;  and  the  blood 
of  the  innocent  shall  stand  as  a 
witness  against  them,  yea,  and 
cry  mightily  against  them  at  the 
last  day. 
12.  Now  Amulek  said  unto 
Alma:  Behold,  perhaps  they  will 
burn  us  also. 
13.  And  Alma  said:  Be  it  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  the  Lord. 
But,  behold,  our  work  is  not 
finished;  therefore  they  burn  us 
not. 
14.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  bodies  of  those  who  had 
been  cast  into  the  fire  "were  con- 
sumed, and  also  the  "records 
which  were  cast  in  with  them,  the 
chief  judge  of  the  land  came  and 
stood  before  Alma  and  Amulek, 
as  they  were  bound;  and  he  smote 
them  with  his  hand  "upon  their 
cheeks,    and    said    unto    them: 
e,  Al.  11:33—37.  /,  Al.  10:31.  11:21—38.  g.  Al.  15:1.  h,  TPrs.  9—15.  Al. 
15  :2.  i,  vers.  1,  14.  Al.  13  :20.  },  see  ft.  k,  vers.  26 — 29.  Al.  8  :30,  31.  I,  vera. 
26 — 29.     Al.  16:2,  3.  9 — 11.     m,  see  h.     n,  see  i.     o,  vers.  15,  17,  20,  24,  25. 
About  B.  0.  82. 
ALMA,   14. 
After  what  ye  have  seen,  will  ye 
preach  again  unto  this  people, 
that  they  shall  be  cast  into  a  ^lake 
of  fire  and  brimstone? 
15.  Behold,  ye  see  that  ye  had 
not  power  to  save  those  who  had 
been  cast  into  the  fire;  neither 
has  God  saved  them  because  they 
were  of  thy  faith.  And  the  judge 
smote  them  again  «upon  their 
cheeks,  and  asked:  What  say  ye 
for  yourselves? 
16.  Now  this  judge  was  after 
the  order  and  faith  of  "^Nehor, 
who  'slew  Gideon. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  and  Amulek  answered  him 
nothing;  and  he  'smote  them 
again,  and  delivered  them  to  the 
officers  to  be  cast  into  prison. 
18.  And  when  they  had  been 
cast  into  prison  three  days,  there 
came  many  lawyers,  and  judges, 
and  priests,  and  teachers,  who 
were  of  the  profession  of  "Nehor; 
and  they  came  in  unto  the  prison 
to  see  them,  and  they  questioned 
them  about  many  words;  but 
they  answered  them  nothing. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  judge  stood  before  them,  and 
said:  Why  do  ye  not  answer  the 
words  of  this  people?  Know  ye 
not  that  I  have  power  to  deliver 
you  up  unto  the  flames?  And  he 
commanded  them  to  speak;  but 
they  answered  nothing. 
20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  departed  and  went  their 
ways,  but  came  again  on  the  mor- 
row; and  the  judge  also  smote 
them  again  on  their  cheeks.  And 
many  came  forth  also,  and  "smote 
them,  saying:  Will  ye  stand  again 
and  Judge  this  people,  and  con- 
demn "our  law?  If  ye  have  such 
great  power  why  do  ye  not  'de- 
liver yourselves? 
21.  And  many  such  things  did 
they  say  unto  them,  gnashing 
their  teeth  upon  them,  and  spit- 
ting upon  them,  and  saying:  How 
shall  we  look  when  we  are 
damned? 
22.  And  many  such  things,  yea, 
all  manner  of  such  things  did  they 
say  unto  them;  and  thus  they  did 
mock  them  for  many  days.  And 
they  did  withhold  food  from  them 
that  they  might  hunger,  and 
water  that  they  might  thirst;  and 
they  also  did  take  from  them  their 
clothes  that  they  were  naked;  and 
thus  they  were  bound  with  "strong 
cords,  and  confined  in  prison. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
they  had  thus  suffered  for  many 
days,  (and  it  was  on  the  twelfth 
day,  in  the  tenth  month,  *in  the 
tenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi) 
that  the  chief  judge  over  the  land 
of  Ammonihah  and  many  of  their 
teachers  and  their  lawyers  went 
in  unto  the  prison  where  Alma 
and  Amulek  were  bound  with 
cords. 
24.  And  the  chief  judge  stood 
before  them,  and  smote  them 
again,  and  said  unto  them:  If  ye 
have  the  power  of  God  'deliver 
yourselves  from  these  bands,  and 
then  we  will  believe  that  the  Lord 
will  destroy  this  people  accord- 
ing to  your  words. 
25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  all  went  forth  and  smote 
them,  saying  the  same  words, 
even  until  the  last;  and  when  the 
last  had  spoken  unto  them  the 
"power  of  God  was  upon  Alma 
and  Amulek,  and  they  rose  and 
stood  upon  their  feet. 
26.  And  Alma  cried,  saying: 
How  long  shall  we  suffer  these 
great  afflictions,  O  Lord?  O  Lord, 
p,  Al.  12!l7.  fl.  iee  0.  r,  Al.  1:15.  «,  Al.  1 :7— 14.  2:20.  t,  ece  o.  u,  Al.  1:15. 
e,  ■•«  o.  %p,  T«rs.  i,  6.  »,  T«r.  24.  y,  Te».  4,  28,  26.  Al.  8:81.  t,  Ter.  20.  2a,  Al. 
8:80,  81.  B.  0.  81. 
ALMA,   15. 
give  us  strength  according  to  our 
faith  which  is  in  Christ,  even  unto 
deliverance.  And  they  brolie  the 
^'cords  with  which  they  were 
bound;  and  when  the  people  saw 
this,  they  began  to  flee,  for  the 
^''fear  of  destruction  had  come 
upon  them. 
27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
so  great  was  their  fear  that  they 
fell  to  the  earth,  and  did  not  ob- 
tain the  outer  door  of  the  prison; 
and  the  earth  shook  mightily,  and 
the  walls  of  the  prison  were  rent 
in  twain,  so  that  they  fell  to  the 
earth;  and  ^''the  chief  judge,  and 
the  lawyers,  and  priests,  and 
teachers,  who  smote  upon  Alma 
and  Amulek,  were  slain  by  the 
fall  thereof. 
28.  And  Alma  and  Amulek 
came  forth  out  of  the  prison,  and 
they  were  not  hurt;  for  the  Lord 
had  granted  unto  them  power,  ac- 
cording to  their  faith  which  was 
in  Christ.  And  they  straightway 
came  forth  out  of  the  prison;  and 
they  were  ^*loosed  from  their 
bands;  and  the  prison  had  -'fallen 
to  the  earth,  and  ^"every  soul 
within  the  walls  thereof,  save  it 
were  Alma  and  Amulek,  was 
slain;  and  they  straightway  came 
forth  into  the  city. 
29.  Now  the  people  having 
heard  a  great  noise  came  running 
together  by  multitudes  to  know 
the  cause  of  it;  and  when  they 
saw  Alma  and  Amulek  coming 
forth  out  of  the  prison,  and  the 
walls  thereof  ^"had  fallen  to  the 
earth,  they  were  struck  with 
great  fear,  and  fled  from  the 
presence  of  Alma  and  Amulek 
even  as  a  goat  fleeth  with  her 
young  from  two  lions;  and  thus 
they  did  flee  from  the  presence  of 
Alma  and  Amulek. 
CHAPTER   15. 
Zeezrom,  miraculously  healed,  joins 
the  church  and  preaches — Many  bap- 
tized— Ahna  and  Amulek  return  to 
Zarahemla. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  and  Amulek  were  com- 
manded to  depart  out  of  that  city; 
and  they  departed,  and  came  out 
even  into  the  land  of  "Sidom;  and 
behold,  there  they  found  all  the 
people  who  had  departed  out  of 
the  land  of  Ammonihah,  who  had 
been  ''cast  out  and  stoned,  because 
they  believed  in  the  words  of 
Alma. 
2.  And  they  related  unto  them 
all  that  had  happened  unto  "their 
wives  and  children,  and  also  con- 
cerning themselves,  and  of  their 
''power  of  deliverance. 
3.  And  also  Zeezrom  lay  sick 
at  Sidom,  with  a  burning  fever, 
which  was  caused  by  the  great 
tribulations  of  his  mind  on  ac- 
count of  *his  wickedness,  for  he 
supposed  that  Alma  and  Amulek 
were  no  more;  and  he  supposed 
that  they  had  been  slain  because 
of  his  iniquity.  And  this  great 
sin,  and  his  many  other  sins,  did 
harrow  up  his  mind  until  it  did 
become  exceeding  sore,  having  no 
deliverance;  therefore  he  began 
to  be  scorched  with  a  burning 
heat. 
4.  Now,  when  he  heard  that 
Alma  and  Amulek  were  in  the 
'land  of  Sidom,  his  heart  began 
to  take  courage;  and  he  sent  a 
message  immediately  unto  them, 
desiring  them  to  come  unto  him. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  immediately,  obeying 
the  message  which  he  had  sent 
unto  them;  and  they  went  in  unto 
the  house  unto  Zeezrom;  and  they 
found   him   upon   his   bed,   sick. 
26,  see  y.  2c,  ver.  27.  2d,  ver.  23.  2e,  ver.  26.  2f,  ver.  27.  2g,  ver.  27.  2*, 
vers.  27,  28.  Chap.  15:  a,  vers.  3,  4,  11,  13,  14,  17.  6,  Al.  14:7.  c,  Al.  14:8 — 14. 
d,  Al.  14:26 — 29.     e,  Al.  10:31.     11:21—38.     14:6,  7.     /,  see  a.  About  B.  C.  81. 
234 
ALMA,   16. 
being  "very  low  with  a  burning 
fever;  and  his  mind  also  was  "ex- 
ceeding sore  because  of  his  iniqui- 
ties; and  when  he  saw  them  he 
stretched  forth  his  hand,  and  be- 
sought them  that  they  would  heal 
him. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  said  unto  him,  taking  him 
by  the  hand:  Believest  thou  in 
the  power  of  Christ  unto  salva- 
tion? 
7.  And  he  answered  and  said: 
Yea,  I  believe  all  the  words  that 
thou  hast  taught. 
8.  And  Alma  said:  If  thou 
believest  in  the  redemption  of 
Christ  thou  canst  be  healed. 
9.  And  he  said:  Yea,  I  believe 
according  to  thy  words. 
10.  And  then  Alma  cried  unto 
the  Lord,  saying:  O  Lord  our 
God,  have  mercy  on  this  man,  and 
heal  him  according  to  his  faith 
which  is  in  Christ. 
11.  And  when  Alma  had  said 
these  words,  Zeezrom  leaped 
upon  his  feet,  and  began  to  walk; 
and  this  was  done  to  the  great 
astonishment  of  all  the  people; 
and  the  knowledge  of  this  went 
forth  throughout  all  the  ^land  of 
SIdom. 
12.  And  Alma  'baptized  Zeez- 
rom unto  the  Lord;  and  he  began 
from  that  time  forth  to  preach 
unto  the  people. 
13.  And  Alma  established  a 
church  In  the  *land  of  Sldom,  and 
consecrated  'priests  and  teachers 
In  the  land,  to  baptize  unto  the 
Lord  whosoever  were  desirous  to 
be  baptized. 
14.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  many;  for  they  did 
flock  in  from  all  the  region  round 
about  SIdom,  and  were  ""baptized. 
15.  But  as  to  the  people  that 
were  In  the  "land  of  Ammonihah, 
they  yet  remained  a  hard-hearted 
and  a  stiffnecked  people;  and  they 
repented  not  of  their  sins,  ascrib- 
ing all  the  "power  of  Alma  and 
Amulek  to  the  devil;  for  they 
were  of  the  profession  of  ^Nehor, 
and  did  not  believe  in  the  re- 
pentance of  their  sins. 
16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  and  Amulek,  Amulek  hav- 
ing 'forsaken  all  his  gold,  and 
silver,  and  his  precious  things, 
which  were  in  the  land  of  Ammo- 
nihah, for  the  word  of  God,  he 
being  rejected  by  those  who  were 
'once  his  friends  and  also  by  his 
father  and  his  kindred; 
17.  Therefore,  after  Alma  hav- 
ing established  the  church  at 
'Sidom,  seeing  a  great  check,  yea, 
seeing  that  'the  people  were 
checked  as  to  the  pride  of  their 
hearts,  and  began  to  humble 
themselves  before  God,  and  began 
to  assemble  themselves  together 
at  their  'sanctuaries  to  worship 
God  before  the  altar,  watching 
and  praying  continually,  that  they 
might  be  delivered  from  Satan, 
and  from  death,  and  from  de- 
struction— 
18.  Now  as  I  said.  Alma  hav- 
ing seen  all  these  things,  there- 
fore he  took  Amulek  and  came 
over  to  the  "land  of  Zarahemla, 
and  took  him  to  his  own  house, 
and  did  administer  unto  him  In 
his  tribulations,  and  strengthened 
him  in  the  Lord. 
19.  And  thus  ended  the  tenth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephl. 
CHAPTER  16. 
A  cry  of  war — The  wicked  city 
Ammonihah  destroyed  by  Lamanitea — 
0,  Tor.  8.  h,  Tcr.  3.  Al.  14:6.  i,  aco 
Mo«.  6.  m,  aee  11,  2  Nc.  0.  n,  m«  i,  Al.  8. 
a,  Al.  10:4.  r.  At.  10:4,  11.  <,  see  a.  (, 
14.    «,  Om.  18. 
i,  aee  «,  2  Ne.  U.     k,  see  a.     i,  see  o, 
0,  Al.  14:26—29.     Pi  Al.  1:2—16.     2:20. 
Al.  16:18.     21:6.     22:7.    23:2.     He.  8:0, 
About  B.  O.  81. 
ALMA,   16. 
2S6 
Zoram  and  his  8ona  rout  the  enemy — 
Desolation  of  Nehors — The  church 
widely  established. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
*  eleventh  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi, 
on  the  fifth  day  of  the  second 
month,  there  having  been  much 
peace  in  the  "land  of  Zarahemla, 
there  having  been  no  wars  nor 
contentions  for  a  certain  number 
of  years,  even  until  the  fifth  day 
of  the  second  month  in  the 
eleventh  year,  there  was  a  cry  of 
war  heard  throughout  the  land. 
2.  For  behold,  the  armies  of 
the  Lamanites  had  come  in  upon 
the  wilderness  side,  into  the  bor- 
ders of  the  land,  even  into  the 
"city  of  Ammonihah,  and  began  to 
slay  the  people  and  destroy  the 
city. 
3.  And  now  it  came  to  pass, 
before  the  Nephites  could  raise  a 
sufl[icient  army  to  drive  them  out 
of  the  land,  they  had  "destroyed 
the  people  who  were  in  the  city 
of  Ammonihah,  and  also  some 
around  the  borders  of  ''Noah,  and 
taken  others  captive  into  the  wil- 
derness. 
4.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Nephites  were  desirous  to  obtain 
those  who  had  been  carried  away 
captive  into  the  wilderness. 
5.  Therefore,  he  that  had  been 
appointed  chief  captain  over  the 
armies  of  the  Nephites,  (and  his 
name  was  Zoram,  and  he  had  two 
sons,  Lehi  and  Aha) — now  Zoram 
and  his  two  sons,  knowing  that 
Alma  was  "high  priest  over  the 
church,  and  having  heard  that  he 
had  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  there- 
fore they  went  unto  him  and  de- 
sired of  him  to  know  whether  the 
Lord  would  that  they  should  go 
into  the  wilderness  In  search  of 
their  brethren,  who  had  been 
taken  'captive  by  the  Lamanites. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  inquired  of  the  Lord  con- 
cerning the  matter.  And  Alma 
returned  and  said  unto  them: 
Behold,  the  Lamanites  will  cross 
the  "river  Sidon  in  the  south  wil- 
derness, away  up  beyond  the  bor- 
ders of  the  "land  of  Manti.  And 
behold  there  shall  ye  meet  them, 
on  the  east  of  the  *river  Sidon, 
and  there  the  Lord  will  deliver 
unto  thee  thy  brethren  who  have 
been  taken  ^captive  by  the  La- 
manites. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
'•Zoram  and  his  sons  crossed  over 
the  'river  Sidon,  with  their 
armies,  and  marched  away  be- 
yond the  borders  of  "Manti  Into 
the  south  wilderness,  which  was 
on  the  east  side  of  the  river 
Sidon. 
8.  And  they  came  upon  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites,  and  the 
Lamanites  were  scattered  and 
driven  into  the  wilderness;  and 
they  took  their  brethren  who  had 
been  taken  captive  by  the  Laman- 
ites, and  there  was  not  one  soul 
of  them  had  been  lost  that  were 
taken  "captive.  And  they  were 
brought  by  their  brethren  to  pos- 
sess their  "own  lands. 
9.  And  thus  ended  the  eleventh 
year  of  the  judges,  the  Lamanites 
having  been  driven  out  of  the 
land,  and  the  "people  of  Ammoni- 
hah were  destroyed;  yea,  every 
living  soul  of  the  Ammonihahites 
was  destroyed,  and  also  their 
great  city,  which  they  said  God 
could  «not  destroy,  because  of  its 
greatness. 
10.  But  behold,  in  one  day  it 
a,  Om.  13.  6,  see  i,  AI.  8.  c,  vers.  9 — 11.  Al.  9:18. 
g,  Mos.  26.  /,  vers.  3,  4.  g,  see  g,  Al.  2.  h,  ver.  7. 
25,  42.  50:14.  57:22.  58:1.  13,  25 — 28,  39.  59:6. 
k,  ver.  5.  I,  see  g,  Al.  2.  m,  see  h.  n,  vers.  3 — 6. 
9:18.  q,  Al.  9:4,  6. 
25  :2.  d,  Al.  49  :12 — 15.  e,  see 
Al.  17:1.  22:27.  43:22,  24, 
i,  see  g,  Al.  2.  j,  vers.  3,  4. 
o,  ver.  3.  p,  vers.  2,  3.  Al. 
*  B.  C.  81. 
236 
ALMA,   16. 
was  left  desolate;  and  the  car- 
cases were  mangled  by  dogs  and 
wild  beasts  of  the  wilderness. 
11.  Nevertheless,  after  many 
days  their  dead  bodies  were 
heaped  up  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth,  and  they  were  covered  with 
a  shallow  covering.  And  now  so 
great  was  the  scent  thereof  that 
the  people  did  not  go  in  to  pos- 
sess the  land  of  Ammonihah  for 
many  years.  And  it  was  called 
Desolation  of  ''Nehors;  for  they 
were  of  the  profession  of  Nehor, 
who  were  slain;  and  their  lands 
remained  desolate. 
12.  And  the  Lamanites  did  not 
come  again  to  war  against  the  Ne- 
phites  *  until  the  fourteenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  over 
the  people  of  Nephi.  And  thus 
for  three  years  did  the  people  of 
Nephi  have  continual  peace  in  all 
the  land. 
13.  And  Alma  and  Amulek 
went  forth  preaching  repentance 
to  the  people  in  their  'temples, 
and  in  their  'sanctuaries,  and  also 
in  their  "synagogues,  which  were 
built  "after  the  manner  of  the 
Jews. 
14.  And  as  many  as  would  hear 
their  words,  unto  them  they  did 
impart  the  word  of  God,  without 
any  respect  of  persons,  contin- 
ually. 
15.  And  thus  did  Alma  and 
Amulek  go  forth,  and  also  many 
more  who  had  been  chosen  for 
the  work,  to  preach  the  word 
throughout  all  the  land.  And  the 
establishment  of  the  church  be- 
came general  throughout  the 
land,  in  all  the  region  round 
about,  among  all  the  people  of  the 
Nephltes. 
1 6.  And  there  was  "no  Inequal- 
ity among  them;  the  Lord  did 
pour  out  his  Spirit  on  all  the  face 
of  the  land  to  prepare  the  minds 
of  the  children  of  men,  or  to  pre- 
pare their  hearts  to  receive  the 
word  which  should  be  taught 
among  them  at  the  time  of  his 
coming — 
17.  That  they  might  not  be 
hardened  against  the  word,  that 
they  might  not  be  unbelieving, 
and  go  on  to  destruction,  but  that 
they  might  receive  the  word  with 
joy,  and  as  a  branch  be  grafted 
Into  the  true  vine,  that  they 
might  enter  into  the  Test  of  the 
Lord  their  God. 
18.  Now  those  "priests  who  did 
go  forth  among  the  people  did 
preach  'against  all  lyings,  and 
deceivlngs,  and  envylngs,  and 
strifes,  and  malice,  and  revllings, 
and  stealing,  robbing,  plunder- 
ing, murdering,  committing  adul- 
tery, and  all  manner  of  lascivi- 
ousness,  crying  that  these  things 
ought  not  so  to  be — 
19.  Holding  forth  things  which 
must  shortly  come;  yea,  holding 
forth  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
God,  his  sufferings  and  death, 
and  also  the  '^"resurrection  of  the 
dead. 
20.  And  many  of  the  people 
did  inquire  concerning  the  place 
where  the  Son  of  God  should 
come;  and  they  were  taught  that 
he  would  ^'appear  unto  them 
after  his  resurrection;  and  this 
the  people  did  hear  with  great 
joy  and  gladness. 
21.  And  now  after  the  church 
had  been  established  throughout 
all  the  land — having  got  the  vic- 
tory over  the  devil,  and  the  word 
of  God  being  preached  In  Its 
purity  in  all  the  land,  and  the 
r.  Al.  1:2—16.  t,  wx  h,  2  Ne.  6.  t,  bw  t.  AI.  16.  «.  Al.  21:4,  6,  11,  10.  20. 
28:2,  4.  2«:20.  81:12.  13.  82:1,  2,  6.  0—12.  33:2.  He.  8:0.  14.  8  Ne.  13:2,  6. 
«,  2Ne.  6:16.  io,  Moh.  18  :10 — 20.  28:16.  27:4.  4  Ne.  3.  tr,  se«  2v,  Al.  12.  y,  Be« 
0,  Mm.  6.    8m  g,  Mo«.  20.    b,  8  Ne.  80.    ia,  lee  d,  2  Ne.  2.     2b,  see  b.  1  Nc.  12. 
•Aboct  B.  0.  78. 
ALMA,   17. 
237 
Lord  pouring  out  his  blessings 
upon  the  people — thus  ended  the 
fourteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi. 
An  account  of  the  sons  of  Mosiah, 
who  rejected  their  rights  to  the  king- 
dom for  the  word  of  God,  and  went 
up  to  the  land  of  Nephi  to  preach  to 
the  Lamanites ;  their  sufferings  and 
deliverance — according  to  the  record 
of  A  Ima. 
Comprising  chapters  17  to  26  inclusive. 
CHAPTER  17. 
Amnion  in  the  land  of  Ishmael — He 
becomes  a  servant  to  king  Lamoni — 
Hia  heroic  defense  of  the  king's  flocks. 
1.  And  now  It  came  to  pass 
that  as  Alma  was  journeying 
from  the  "land  of  Gideon  south- 
ward, away  to  the  "land  of  MantI, 
behold,  to  his  astonishment,  he 
met  with  the  "sons  of  Mosiah 
journeying  towards  the  "land  of 
Zarahemla. 
2.  Now  these  sons  of  Mosiah 
were  with  Alma  at  the  time  the 
angel  'first  appeared  unto  him; 
therefore  Alma  did  rejoice  ex- 
ceedingly to  see  his  brethren;  and 
what  added  more  to  his  joy,  they 
were  still  his  brethren  in  the 
Lord;  yea,  and  they  had  waxed 
strong  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth;  for  they  were  men  of  a 
sound  understanding  and  they 
had  searched  the  'scriptures  dili- 
gently, that  they  might  know  the 
word  of  God. 
3.  But  this  is  not  all;  they 
had  given  themselves  to  "much 
prayer,  and  fasting;  therefore 
they  had  the  spirit  of  prophecy, 
and  the  spirit  of  revelation,  and 
when   they  taught,   they  taught 
with  power  and  authority  of  God. 
4.  And  they  had  been  teaching 
the  word  of  God  *for  theopace  of 
fourteen  years  among  the  Laman- 
ites, having  had  much  success  In 
bringing  many  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth;  yea,  by  the  power  of 
their  words  many  were  brought 
before  the  altar  of  God,  to  call  on 
his  name  and  confess  their  sins 
before  him. 
5.  Now  these  are  the  circum- 
stances which  attended  them  In 
their  journeyings,  for  they  had 
many  afllictlons;  they  did  suffer 
much,  both  in  body  and  In  mind, 
such  as  hunger,  thirst  and  fatigue, 
and  also  much  labor  in  the  spirit. 
6.  Now  these  were  their  jour- 
neyings: Having  taken  leave  of 
their  *father,  Mosiah,  In  the  first 
year  of  the  judges;  having  're- 
fused the  kingdom  which  their 
father  was  desirous  to  confer  upon 
them,  and  also  this  was  the  minds 
of  the  people; 
7.  Nevertheless  they  departed 
out  of  the  ^land  of  Zarahemla,  and 
took  their  swords,  and  their 
spears,  and  their  bows,  and  their 
arrows,  and  their  slings;  and  this 
they  did  that  they  might  provide 
food  for  themselves  while  In  the 
wilderness. 
8.  And  thus  they  departed  Into 
the  wilderness  with  their  num- 
bers which  they  had  'selected,  to 
go  up  to  the  'land  of  Nephi,  to 
preach  the  word  of  God  unto  the 
Lamanites. 
9.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  journeyed  m-any  days  in  the 
wilderness,  and  they  "fasted  much 
and  prayed  much  that  the  Lord 
would  grant  unto  them  a  portion 
of  his  Spirit  to  go  with  them,  and 
abide  with  them,  that  they  might 
be  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of 
a,  see  m,  Al.  2.  b,  see  h,  Al.  lb.  c,  Mos.  27:34.  d,  Om.  13.  e,  Mos.  27:11 — 17. 
/,  Jac.  7:23.  Al.  63:12.  y,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  See  t,  Mos.  27.  h,  Mos.  28:1.  B — 9. 
29:41 — 44.  t.  Mos.  29:3.  j.  Om.  13.  k,  Mos.  28:1.  {.  see  b,  2  Ne.  5.  m,  see  t. 
Mos.  27.  •  FBOif  ABOUT  B.  C.  91  to  77. 
238 
ALMA,   17. 
God  to  bring,  if  it  were  possible, 
their  brethren,  the  Lamanites,  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  "baseness  of 
the  traditions  of  their  fathers, 
which  were  not  correct. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  did  visit  them  with  his 
Spirit,  and  said  unto  them:  "Be 
comforted.  And  they  were  com- 
forted. 
11.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
them  also:  ''Go  forth  among  the 
Lamanites,  thy  brethren,  and  es- 
tablish my  word;  yet  ye  shall  be 
patient  in  long-suffering  and  af- 
flictions, that  ye  may  show  forth 
good  examples  unto  them  in  me, 
and  I  will  make  an  instrument  of 
thee  in  my  hands  unto  the  salva- 
tion of  many  souls. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  hearts  of  the  sons  of  Mosiah, 
and  also  those  who  were  with 
them,  took  courage  to  go  forth 
unto  the  Lamanites  to  declare 
unto  them  the  word  of  God. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
they  had  arrived  in  the  borders 
of  the  land  of  the  Lamanites,  that 
they  separated  themselves  and 
departed  one  from  another,  trust- 
ing in  the  Lord  that  they  should 
meet  again  at  the  close  of  their 
harvest;  for  they  supposed  that 
'great  was  the  work  which  they 
had  undertaken. 
14.  And  assuredly  it  was  great, 
for  they  had  undertaken  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  'to  a  wild  and  a 
hardened  and  a  ferocious  people; 
a  people  who  delighted  in  mur- 
dering the  Nephites,  and  robbing 
and  plundering  them;  and  their 
hearts  were  set  upon  riches,  or 
upon  gold  and  silver,  and  pre- 
cious stones;  yet  they  sought  to 
obtain  these  things  by  murdering 
and  plundering,  that  they  might 
not  labor  for  them  with  their  own 
hands. 
15.  Thus  they  were  a  very  in- 
dolent people,  many  of  whom  did 
worship  idols,  and  the  'curse  of 
God  had  fallen  upon  them  be- 
cause of  the  traditions  of  their 
fathers;  notwithstanding  the 
promises  of  the  Lord  were  'ex- 
tended unto  them  on  the  condi- 
tions of  repentance. 
16.  Therefore,  this  was  the 
cause  for  which  the  sons  of  Mo- 
siah had  undertaken  the  "work, 
that  perhaps  they  might  bring 
them  unto  repentance;  that  per- 
haps they  might  bring  them  to 
know  of  the  plan  of  redemption. 
17.  Therefore  they  "separated 
themselves  one  from  another,  and 
went  forth  among  them,  every 
man  alone,  according  to  the  word 
and  power  of  God  which  was 
given  unto  him. 
18.  Now  Ammon  being  the 
chief  among  them,  or  rather  he 
did  administer  unto  them,  and  he 
departed  from  them,  after  having 
blessed  them  according  to  their 
several  stations,  having  imparted 
the  word  of  God  unto  them,  or  ad- 
ministered unto  them  before  his 
departure;  and  thus  they  took 
their  several  journeys  throughout 
the  land. 
19.  And  Ammon  went  to  the 
land  of  *"Ishmael,  the  land  being 
called  after  the  'sons  of  Ishmael, 
who  also  became  Lamanites. 
20.  And  as  Ammon  entered 
the  land  of  Ishmael,  the  Laman- 
ites took  him  and  bound  him,  as 
was  their  custom  to  bind  all  the 
Nephites  who  fell  Into  their 
hands,  and  carry  them  before  the 
king;  and  thus  it  was  left  to  the 
pleasure  of  the  king  to  slay  them, 
n.  Me  H,  Jac.  7.  o.  ver.  12.  Al.  20:27.  p,  Al.  iO:27.  q,  yen.  14 — 10.  r,  see  n, 
J«c.  7.  «,  He*  tf,  1  Ne.  2.  (,  ho«  /,  Al.  9.  u,  miv  q.  v,  ver.  18.  w,  vert.  20,  21. 
▲I.  20:14.  10.    21:18,  20.    22:1,  4.    28:9.    24:6.    20:13.    «,  m*  o,  1  Ne.  7. 
About  B.  0.  90. 
ALMA,   17. 
239 
or  to  retain  them  In  captivity,  or 
to  cast  them  Into  prison,  or  to 
cast  them  out  of  his  land,  accord- 
ing to  his  will  and  pleasure. 
21.  And  thus  Ammon  was  car- 
ried before  the  king  who  was  over 
the  "land  of  Ishmael;  and  his 
name  was  Laraoni;  and  he  was  a 
descendant  of  'Ishmael. 
22.  And  the  king  inquired  of 
Ammon  if  it  were  his  desire  to 
dwell  in  the  land  among  the  La- 
manites,  or  among  his  people. 
23.  And  Ammon  said  unto 
him:  Yea,  I  desire  to  dwell 
among  this  people  for  a  time; 
yea,  and  perhaps  until  the  day 
I  die. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Lamoni  was  much  pleased 
with  Ammon,  and  caused  that 
his  -"bands  should  be  loosed;  and 
he  would  that  Ammon  should 
take  one  of  his  daughters  to  wife. 
25.  But  Ammon  said  unto  him: 
Nay,  but  I  will  be  thy  servant. 
Therefore  Ammon  became  a  serv- 
ant to  king  Lamoni.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  was  set  among 
other  servants  to  watch  the 
flocks  of  Lamoni,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  Lamanites. 
26.  And  after  he  had  been  in 
the  service  of  the  king  three  days, 
as  he  was  with  the  Lamanitish 
servants  going  forth  with  their 
flocks  to  the  place  of  water, 
which  was  called  the  ^''water  of 
Sebus.and  all  the  Lamanites  drive 
their  flocks  hither,  that  they  may 
have  water — 
27.  Therefore,  as  Ammon  and 
the  servants  of  the  king  were 
driving  forth  their  flocks  to  this 
place  of  water,  behold,  a  certain 
number  of  the  Lamanites,  who 
had  been  with  their  flocks  to 
water,   stood    and    scattered    the 
flocks  of  Ammon  and  the  servants 
of  the  king,  and  they  ''"scattered 
them  insomuch  that  they  fled 
many  ways. 
28.  Now  the  servants  of  the 
king  began  to  murmur,  saying: 
Now  the  king  will  slay  us,  as  he 
^''has  our  brethren  because  their 
flocks  were  scattered  by  the  wick- 
edness of  these  men.  And  they 
began  to  weep  exceedingly,  say- 
ing: Behold,  our  flocks  are  scat- 
tered already. 
29.  Now  they  wept  because  of 
the  fear  of  being  slain.  Now 
when  Ammon  saw  this  his  heart 
was  swollen  within  him  with  joy; 
for,  said  he,  I  will  show  forth  my 
power  unto  these  my  fellow- 
servants,  or  the  power  which  is  in 
me,  in  restoring  these  flocks 
unto  the  king,  that  I  may  win 
the  hearts  of  these  my  fellow- 
servants,  that  I  may  lead  them  to 
believe  in  my  words. 
30.  And  now,  these  were  the 
thoughts  of  Ammon,  when  he  saw 
the  afflictions  of  those  whom  he 
termed  to  be  his  brethren. 
31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
flattered  them  by  his  words,  say- 
ing: My  brethren,  be  of  good 
cheer  and  let  us  go  in  search  of 
the  flocks,  and  we  will  ^"gather 
them  together  and  bring  them 
back  unto  the  place  of  water;  and 
thus  we  will  preserve  the  flocks 
unto  the  king  and  he  will  not  slay 
us. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  in  search  of  the  flocks, 
and  they  did  follow  Ammon,  and 
they  rushed  forth  with  much 
swiftness  and  did  head  the  flocks 
of  the  king,  and  did  gather  them 
together  again  to  the  place  of 
water. 
33.  And     those     "'men     again 
y,  see  w.  z,  see  c,  1  Ne.  7.  ?a,  ver.  20.  2b,  Ter.  34.  Al.  18:7.  19:20.  21  2c 
vers.  21),  31— 33,  35,  39.  Al.  18:3.  19:20,21.  2d,  Al.  18  :4— 7.  19:20.  2e,  ver  32* 
2/,  vers.  27.  35,  Abodt  B.  C.  9o! 
240 
ALMA,   18. 
stood  to  scatter  their  flocks;  but 
Ammon  said  unto  his  brethren: 
Encircle  the  flocks  round  about 
that  they  flee  not;  and  I  go  and 
contend  with  these  men  who  do 
scatter  our  flocks. 
34.  Therefore,  they  did  as  Am- 
mon commanded  them,  and  he 
went  forth  and  stood  to  contend 
with  those  who  stood  by  the 
-'waters  of  Sebus;  and  they  were 
in  number  not  a  few. 
3  5 .  Therefore  they  did  not  fear 
Ammon,  for  they  supposed  that 
one  of  their  men  could  slay  him 
according  to  their  pleasure,  for 
they  knew  not  that  the  Lord  had 
promised  Mosiah  that  he  would 
"deliver  his  sons  out  of  their 
hands;  neither  did  they  know 
anything  concerning  the  Lord; 
therefore  they  delighted  in  the 
destruction  of  their  brethren;  and 
for  this  cause  ^*they  stood  to  scat- 
ter the  flocks  of  the  king. 
36.  But  Ammon  stood  forth 
and  began  to  cast  stones  at  them 
with  his  sling;  yea,  with  mighty 
power  he  did  sling  stones  amongst 
them;  and  thus  he  slew  a  ^^cer- 
tain  number  of  them  insomuch 
that  they  began  to  be  astonished 
at  his  power;  nevertheless  they 
were  angry  because  of  the  slain 
of  their  brethren,  and  they  were 
determined  that  he  should  fall; 
therefore,  seeing  that  they  could 
not  hit  him  with  their  stones, 
they  came  forth  with  clubs  to 
slay  him. 
37.  But  behold,  every  man  that 
lifted  his  club  to  smite  Ammon, 
he  smote  off  ''*their  arras  with  his 
sword;  for  he  did  withstand  their 
blows  by  smiting  their  arms  with 
the  edge  of  his  sword,  insomuch 
that  they  began  to  be  astonished, 
and  began  to  flee  before  him;  yea, 
and  they  were  not  few  in  num- 
ber; and  he  caused  them  to  flee 
by  the  strength  of  his  arm. 
38.  Now  six  of  them  had  fallen 
by  the  sling,  but  he  slew  none 
save  it  were  their  leader  with  his 
sword;  and  he  smote  off  as  many 
of  their  arms  as  were  lifted 
against  him,  and  they  ^'were  not 
a  few. 
39.  And  when  he  had  driven 
them  afar  off,  he  returned  and 
they  watered  their  flocks  and  re- 
turned them  to  the  pasture  of 
the  king,  and  then  went  in  unto 
the  king,  ^"bearing  the  arms 
which  had  been  smitten  off  by  the 
sword  of  Ammon,  of  those  who 
sought  to  slay  him;  and  they 
were  carried  in  unto  the  king  for 
a  testimony  of  the  things  which 
they  had  done. 
CHAPTER  18. 
Kinff  Lamoni  mistakes  Ammon  for 
the  Oreat  Spirit — He  is  taught  con- 
cerning the  true  Ood — Is  overcome  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Lamoni  caused  that  his  serv- 
ants should  stand  forth  and  tes- 
tify "to  all  the  things  which  they 
had  seen  concerning  the  matter. 
2.  And  when  they  had  all  tes- 
tified to  the  things  which  they 
had  seen,  and  he  had  learned  of 
the  faithfulness  of  Ammon  in  pre- 
serving his  flocks,  and  also  of  his 
great  power  in  contending  against 
those  who  sought  to  slay  him,  he 
was  astonished  exceedingly,  and 
said:  Surely,  this  is  more  than  a 
man.  Behold,  is  not  this  the 
"Great  Spirit  who  doth  send  such 
great  punishments  upon  this  peo- 
ple, because  of  their  murders? 
3.  And  they  answered  the  king, 
and    said:     Whether   he   be   the 
2ff,  tee  2b.  2H,  &Iofl.  28:7.  Al.  ]»:23.  2i.  vern.  27.  33.  2j.  ver.  88.  Al.  18:10,  2U. 
2k,  rem.  88,  8».  Al.  18:16,  20.  21,  vera.  84,  38.  2m,  T<>rH.  37.  38.  Al.  18:10,  20. 
Obat.  18:    a,  Al.  17:81—88.     b,  vera.  8— S.   11,   18.  20—28.     Al.  22:0—11. 
About  B.  O.  00. 
ALMA,   18. 
241 
Great  Spirit  or  a  man,  we  know 
not;  but  this  much  we  do  know, 
that  he  "^cannot  be  slain  by  the 
enemies  of  the  king;  neither  can 
they  scatter  the  king's  flocks 
when  he  is  with  us,  because  of  his 
expertness  and  great  strength; 
therefore,  we  know  that  he  Is  a 
friend  to  the  king.  And  now,  O 
king,  we  do  not  believe  that  a 
man  has  such  great  power,  for  we 
know  he  cannot  be  slain. 
4.  And  now,  when  the  king 
heard  these  words,  he  said  unto 
them :  Now  I  know  that  it  is  the 
'Great  Spirit;  and  he  has  come 
down  at  this  time  to  preserve 
your  lives,  that  I  might  not  slay 
you  'as  I  did  your  brethren.  Now 
this  is  the  Great  Spirit  of  whom 
our  fathers  have  spoken. 
5.  Now  this  was  the  tradition 
of  Lamoni,  which  he  had  received 
from  his  father,  that  there  was 
a  Great  Spirit.  Notwithstanding 
they  believed  in  a  'Great  Spirit, 
they  supposed  that  whatsoever 
they  did  was  right;  nevertheless, 
Lamoni  began  to  fear  exceed- 
ingly, with  fear  lest  he  had  done 
wrong  in  slaying  his  servants; 
6.  For  he  had  slain  'many  of 
them  because  their  brethren  had 
scattered  their  flocks  at  the  place 
of  water;  and  thus,  because  they 
had  had  their  flocks  scattered 
they  were  slain. 
7.  Now  It  was  the  practice  of 
the  Lamanites  to  stand  by  the 
''waters  of  Sebus  to  scatter  the 
flocks  of  the  people,  that  thereby 
they  might  drive  away  many  that 
were  scattered  unto  their  own 
land,  it  being  a  practice  of  plun- 
der among  them. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Lamoni  inquired  of  his  serv- 
ants, saying:     Where  is  this  man 
that  has  such  great  power? 
9.  And  they  said  unto  him: 
Behold,  he  is  feeding  thy  *horses. 
Now  the  king  had  commanded  his 
servants,  previous  to  the  time  of 
the  watering  of  their  flocks,  that 
they  should  prepare  his  horses 
and  chariots,  and  conduct  him 
forth  to  the  ^land  of  Nephi;  for 
there  had  been  a  *great  feast  ap- 
pointed at  the  land  of  Nephi,  by 
the  father  of  Lamoni,  who  was 
king  over  all  the  land. 
10.  Now  when  king  Lamoni 
heard  that  Ammon  was  preparing 
his  horses  and  his  'chariots  he 
was  more  astonished,  because  of 
the  faithfulness  of  Ammon,  say- 
ing: Surely  there  has  not  been 
any  servant  among  all  my  serv- 
ants that  has  been  so  faithful  as 
this  man;  for  even  he  doth  re- 
member "all  my  commandments 
to  execute  them. 
11.  Now  I  surely  know  that 
this  is  the  "Great  Spirit,  and  I 
would  desire  him  that  he  come  In 
unto  me,  but  I  durst  not. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Ammon  had  made  ready 
the  "horses  and  the  ''chariots  for 
the  king  and  his  servants,  he 
went  in  unto  the  king,  and  he  saw 
that  the  countenance  of  the 
king  was  changed;  therefore  he 
was  about  to  return  out  of  hia 
presence. 
13.  And  one  of  the  king's  serv- 
ants said  unto  him,  Rabbanah, 
which  is,  being  interpreted,  pow- 
erful or  great  king,  considering 
their  kings  to  be  powerful;  and 
thus  he  said  unto  him:  Rabbanah, 
the  king  desireth  thee  to  stay. 
14.  Therefore  Ammon  turned 
himself  unto  the  king,  and  said 
c,  Al.  17:34 — 38.  d,  see  6.  e,  vers.  5,  6.  Al.  17:28,  31,  /,  see  B.  g,  see  e. 
h,  see  2b,  Al.  17.  i,  ver.  10.  See  m,  1  Ne.  18.  /,  see  b.  2  Ne.  5.  k.  Al.  20:9,  12. 
I,  vers.  0,  12.  Al.  20:6.  3  Ne.  3:22.  m,  ver.  9.  n,  see  b.  o,  see  m,  1  Ne.  18. 
p,  see  I.  About  B.  C.  90. 
242 
ALMA,   18. 
unto  him:  Wliat  wilt  thou  that 
I  should  do  for  thee,  O  king? 
And  the  king  answered  him  not 
for  the  space  of  an  'hour,  accord- 
ing to  their  time,  for  he  knew  not 
what  he  should  say  unto  him. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  said  unto  him  again: 
What  desirest  thou  of  me?  But 
the  king  answered  him  not. 
16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon,  being  filled  with  the 
Spirit  of  God,  therefore  he  per- 
ceived the  thoughts  of  the  king. 
And  he  said  unto  him:  Is  it 
because  thou  hast  heard  that  I 
'defended  thy  servants  and  thy 
flocks,  and  slew  seven  of  their 
brethren  with  the  sling  and  with 
the  sword,  and  smote  off  the 
arms  of  others,  in  order  to  defend 
thy  flocks  and  thy  servants;  be- 
hold, is  it  this  that  causeth  thy 
marvelings? 
17.  I  say  unto  you,  what  is  it, 
that  thy  marvelings  are  so  great? 
Behold,  I  am  a  man,  and  am  thy 
servant;  therefore,  whatsoever 
thou  desirest  which  is  right,  that 
will  I  do. 
18.  Now  when  the  king  had 
heard  these  words,  he  marveled 
again,  for  he  beheld  that  Ammon 
could  discern  his  thoughts;  but 
notwithstanding  this,  king  La- 
moni  did  open  his  mouth,  and  said 
unto  him:  Who  art  thou?  Art 
thou  that  'Great  Spirit,  who 
knows  all  things? 
19.  Ammon  answered  and  said 
unto  him:     I  am  not. 
20.  And  the  king  said:  How 
knowest  thou  the  thoughts  of 
my  heart?  Thou  mayest  speak 
boldly,  and  tell  me  concerning 
these  things;  and  also  tell  me  by 
'what  power  ye  slew  and  smote  off 
the  arms  of  my  brethren  that 
scattered  my  flocks — 
21.  And  now,  if  thou  wilt  tell 
me  concerning  these  things,  what- 
soever thou  desirest  I  will  give 
unto  thee;  and  if  it  were  needed, 
I  would  guard  thee  with  my 
armies;  but  I  know  that  thou  art 
more  powerful  than  all  they; 
nevertheless,  whatsoever  thou  de- 
sirest of  me  I  will  grant  it  unto 
thee. 
22.  Now  Ammon  being  wise, 
yet  harmless,  he  said  unto  La- 
moni:  Wilt  thou  hearken  unto 
my  words,  if  I  tell  thee  by  what 
power  I  do  these  things?  And 
this  is  the  thing  that  I  desire  of 
thee. 
23.  And  the  king  answered 
him,  and  said:  Yea,  I  will  believe 
all  thy  words.  And  thus  he  was 
caught  with  guile. 
24.  And  Ammon  began  to  speak 
unto  him  with  boldness,  and  said 
unto  him:  Believest  thou  that 
there  Is  a  God? 
25.  And  he  answered,  and  said 
unto  him:  I  do  not  know  what 
that  meaneth. 
26.  And  then  Ammon  said: 
Believest  thou  that  there  is  a 
Great  Spirit? 
27.  And  he  said.  Yea. 
28.  And  Ammon  said:  This  is 
God.  And  Ammon  said  unto  him 
again:  Believest  thou  that  this 
Great  Spirit,  who  is  God,  created 
all  things  which  are  in  heaven 
and  in  the  earth? 
29.  And  he  said:  Yea,  I  be- 
lieve that  he  created  all  things 
which  are  in  the  earth;  but  I  do 
not  know  the  heavens. 
30.  And  Ammon  said  unto  him: 
The  heavens  is  a  place  where  God 
dwells  and  all  his  holy  angels. 
31.  And  king  Lamonl  said:  Is 
it  above  the  earth? 
3  2.  And  Ammon  said:  Yea, 
and  he  looketh  down  upon  all  the 
children  of  men;  and  he  knows 
all  the  thoughts  and  Intents  of 
fl,  8Nt.  8:1».    r,  Al.  17 :81— «8.    «,  Me  ».     t.  Al.  17:81— 88.        About  B.  0.  00. 
ALMA,   19. 
243 
the  heart;  for  by  his  hand  were 
they  all  created  from  the  begin- 
ning. 
33.  And  king  Lamoni  said:  I 
believe  all  these  things  which 
thou  hast  spoken.  Art  thou  sent 
from  God? 
34.  Ammon  said  unto  him:  I 
am  a  man;  and  man  in  the  "begin- 
ning was  created  after  the  image 
of  God,  and  I  am  called  by  his 
Holy  Spirit  to  teach  these  things 
unto  this  people,  that  they  may 
be  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  that 
which  is  just  and  true; 
35.  And  a  portion  of  that  Spirit 
dwelleth  in  me,  which  giveth  me 
knowledge,  and  also  power  ac- 
cording to  my  faith  and  desires 
which  are  in  God. 
36.  Now  when  Ammon  had  said 
these  words,  he  began  at  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world,  and  also  the 
•creation  of  Adam,  and  told  him 
all  the  things  concerning  the  fall 
of  man,  and  rehearsed  and  laid 
before  him  the  ""records  and  the 
holy  scriptures  of  the  people, 
which  had  been  spoken  by  the 
prophets,  even  down  to  the  time 
that  their  father,  Lehi,  left  Jeru- 
salem. 
37.  And  he  also  rehearsed  unto 
them  (for  it  was  unto  the  king 
and  to  his  servants)  all  the  'jour- 
neyings  of  their  fathers  in  the 
wilderness,  and  all  their  suffer- 
ings with  hunger  and  thirst,  and 
their  travel,  and  so  forth. 
38.  And  he  also  rehearsed  unto 
them  concerning  the  rebellions  of 
Laman  and  Lemuel,  and  the  sons 
of  Ishmael,  yea,  all  their  rebel- 
lions did  he  relate  unto  them; 
and  he  expounded  unto  them  all 
the  "records  and  scriptures  from 
the  time  that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem 
down  to  the  present  time. 
39.  But  this  is  not  all;  for  he 
expounded  unto  them  the  plan 
of  redemption,  which  was  pre- 
pared 'from  the  foundation  of  the 
world;  and  he  also  made  known 
unto  them  concerning  the  coming 
of  Christ,  and  all  the  works  of  the 
Lord  did  he  make  known  unto 
them. 
40.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
after  he  had  said  all  these  things, 
and  expounded  them  to  the  king, 
that  the  king  ^''believed  all  his 
words. 
41.  And  he  began  to  cry  unto 
the  Lord,  saying:  O  Lord,  have 
mercy;  according  to  thy  abundant 
mercy  which  thou  hast  had  upon 
the  people  of  Nephi,  have  upon 
me,  and  my  people. 
42.  And  now,  when  he  had  said 
this,  he  fell  unto  the  earth,  ""as  If 
he  were  dead. 
43.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
his  ^'servants  took  him  and  car- 
ried him  In  unto  his  wife,  and 
laid  him  upon  a  bed;  and  he  lay 
as  If  he  were  dead  for  the  "space 
of  two  days  and  two  nights;  and 
his  wife,  and  his  sons,  and  his 
daughters  mourned  over  him, 
after  the  manner  of  the  Laman- 
ites,  greatly  lamenting  his  loss. 
CHAPTER  19. 
A  wonderful  conversion — Abish  the 
Lamanite  woman — Lamanite  king  and 
queen  espouse  the  faith — Ainmon  es- 
tablishes the  church  in  Ishmael. 
1.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
"after  two  days  and  two  nights 
they  were  about  to  take  his  body 
and  lay  it  in  a  sepulchre,  which 
they  had  made  for  the  purpose  of 
burying  their  dead. 
2.  Now  the  queen  having  heard 
of  the  fame  of  Ammon,  therefore 
tt,  ver.  32.     Mos.  7:27.     Eth.   3:13 — 16.     v,  ver.  34.     See  tn,  Mos.  2.     w,  see  a, 
1  Ne.  3.     Al.   63:12.     x.  see  First  Book  of  Nephl.     y,  1  Ne.  9:2.     z,  see  d,  Mos.  4. 
2o,  ver.  23.     26,  ver.  43.    Al.  1!)  :1,  5— 12.     2e,  Al.  19:4,  9.    2d,  Al.  19  :1,  5. 
Chap.  19:    o,  rer.  5.    Al.  18:43.  About  B.  0.  90. 
244 
ALMA,   19. 
she    sent    and    desired    that    he 
should  come  in  unto  her. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  did  as  he  was  com- 
manded, and  went  in  unto  the 
queen,  and  desired  to  know  what 
she  would  that  he  should  do. 
4.  And  she  said  unto  him: 
The  "servants  of  my  husband  have 
made  it  known  unto  me  that  thou 
art  a  prophet  of  a  holy  God,  and 
that  thou  hast  power  to  do  many 
mighty  works  in  his  name; 
5.  Therefore,  if  this  is  the  case, 
I  would  that  ye  sho-uld  go  in  and 
see  my  husband,  for  he  has  been 
laid  upon  his  bed  for  the  "space 
of  two  days  and  two  nights;  and 
some  say  that  he  is  not  dead,  but 
others  say  that  he  is  dead  and 
that  he  stinketh,  and  that  he 
ought  to  be  placed  in  the  ''sepul- 
chre; but  as  for  myself,  to  me  he 
doth  not  stink. 
6.  Now,  this  was  what  Ammon 
desired,  for  he  knew  that  king 
Lamoni  was  under  the  power  of 
God;  he  knew  that  the  dark  veil 
of  unbelief  was  being  cast  away 
from  his  mind,  and  the  light 
which  did  light  up  his  mind, 
which  was  the  light  of  the  glory 
of  God,  which  was  a  marvelous 
light  of  his  goodness — yea,  this 
light  had  infused  such  joy  into 
his  soul,  the  cloud  of  darkness 
having  been  dispelled,  and  that 
the  light  of  everlasting  life  was 
lit  up  in  his  soul,  yea,  he  knew 
that  this  had  'overcome  his  nat- 
ural frame,  and  he  was  carried 
away  In  God — 
7.  Therefore,  what  the  queen 
desired  of  him  was  his  only  de- 
sire. Therefore,  he  went  In  to 
see  the  king  according  as  the 
queen  had  desired  him;  and  he 
saw  the  king,  and  he  knew  that 
he  was  not  dead. 
8.  And  he  said  unto  the  queen : 
He  is  not  dead,  but  he  sleepeth  in 
God,  and  on  the  morrow  he  'shall 
rise  again;  therefore  bury  him 
not. 
9.  And  Ammon  said  unto  her: 
Believest  thou  this?  And  she 
said  unto  him:  I  have  had  no 
witness  save  thy  word,  and  the 
word  of  our  servants;  neverthe- 
less I  believe  that  it  shall  be  ac- 
cording as  thou  hast  said. 
10.  And  Ammon  said  unto  her: 
Blessed  art  thou  because  of  thy 
exceeding  faith;  I  say  unto  thee, 
woman,  there  has  not  been  such 
great  faith  among  all  the  people 
of  the  Nephites. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
she  watched  over  the  bed  of  her 
husband,  from  that  time  even 
until  that  time  on  the  morrow 
which  Ammon  had  appointed 
that  he  should  rise. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  arose,  "according  to  the  words 
of  Ammon;  and  as  he  arose,  he 
stretched  forth  his  hand  unto  the 
woman,  and  said:  Blessed  be  the 
name  of  God,  and  blessed  art 
thou. 
13.  For  as  sure  as  thou  llvest, 
behold,  I  have  seen  my  Re- 
deemer; and  he  shall  come  forth, 
and  be  born  of  a  *woman,  and  he 
shall  redeem  all  mankind  who  be- 
lieve on  his  name.  Now,  when  he 
had  said  these  words,  his  heart 
was  swollen  within  him,  and  he 
sunk  again  with  Joy;  and  the 
queen  also  sunk  down,  being 
overpowered  by  the  Spirit. 
14.  Now  Ammon  seeing  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  poured  out  ac- 
cording to  his  prayers  upon  the 
Lamanltes,  his  brethren,  who  had 
been  the  cause  of  so  much  mourn- 
ing among  the  Nephltes,  or  among 
all  the  people  of  God  because  of 
b,  Ter.  0.     Al.  18:48.     o,  rer.  1.     Al.  18:43.     d,  rer.  1.     e,  Al.  18:42.     /,  vers. 
11,  12.    g,  rer.  8.    A,  mm  ((,  1  Ne.  11.  Abodt  B.  O.  00. 
ALMA,  19. 
245 
their  iniquities  and  their  tradi- 
tions, he  fell  upon  his  knees,  and 
began  to  pour  out  his  soul  in 
prayer  and  thanksgiving  to  God 
for  what  he  had  done  for  his 
brethren;  and  he  was  also  over- 
powered with  joy;  and  thus  they 
all  three  had  sunk  to  the  earth. 
15.  Now,  when  the  servants  of 
the  king  had  seen  that  they  had 
fallen,  they  also  began  to  cry 
unto  God,  for  the  fear  of  the 
Lord  had  come  upon  them  also, 
for  it  was  Hhey  who  had  stood 
before  the  king  and  testified  unto 
him  concerning  the  great  power 
of  Ammon. 
16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  call  on  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  in  their  might,  even  until 
they  had  all  fallen  to  the  earth, 
save  it  were  ^one  of  the  Lar- 
manitish  women,  whose  name  was 
Abish,  she  having  been  converted 
unto  the  Lord  for  many  years,  on 
account  of  a  remarkable  vision  of 
her  father — 
17.  Thus,  having  been  con- 
verted to  the  Lord,  and  never  hav- 
ing made  it  known,  therefore, 
when  she  saw  that  all  the  serv- 
ants of  Lamoni  had  fallen  to  the 
earth,  and  also  her  mistress,  the 
queen,  and  the  king,  and  Ammon 
lay  prostrate  upon  the  earth,  she 
knew  that  it  was  the  power  of 
God;  and  supposing  that  this  op- 
portunity, by  making  known  unto 
the  people  what  had  happened 
among  them,  that  by  beholding 
this  scene  it  would  cause  them  to 
believe  in  the  power  of  God, 
therefore  she  ran  forth  from 
house  to  house,  making  it  known 
unto  the  people. 
18.  And  they  began  to  assem- 
ble themselves  together  unto  the 
house  of  the  king.     And  there 
came  a  multitude,  and  to  their 
astonishment,  they  beheld  the 
king,  and  the  queen,  and  their 
servants  prostrate  upon  the  earth, 
and  they  all  lay  there  as  though 
they  were  dead;  and  they  also 
saw  Ammon,  and  behold,  he  was 
a  Nephite. 
19.  And  now  the  people  began 
to  murmur  among  themselves; 
some  saying  that  it  was  a  great 
evil  that  had  come  upon  them,  or 
upon  the  king  and  his  house, 
because  he  had  suffered  that  the 
Nephite  should  *remain  in  the 
land. 
20.  But  others  rebuked  them, 
saying:  The  king  hath  brought 
this  evil  upon  his  house,  because 
he  'slew  his  servants  who  had 
had  their  flocks  scattered  at  the 
•"waters  of  Sebus. 
2 1.-  And  they  were  also  re- 
buked by  those  men  who  had 
stood  at  the  waters  of  Sebus  and 
scattered  the  flocks  which  be- 
longed to  the  king,  for  "they  were 
angry  with  Ammon  because  of  the 
number  which  he  had  slain  of 
their  brethren  at  the  waters  of 
Sebus,  while  defending  the  flocks 
of  the  king. 
22.  Now,  one  of  them,  whose 
brother  had  been  slain  with  the 
"sword  of  Ammon,  being  exceed- 
ing angry  with  Ammon,  drew  his 
sword  and  went  forth  that  he 
might  let  it  fall  upon  Ammon,  to 
slay  him;  and  as  he  lifted  the 
sword  to  smite  him,  behold,  he 
fell  dead. 
23.  Now  we  see  that  Ammon 
could  not  be  slain,  for  the  Lord 
had  said  unto  Mosiah,  ^his  father: 
I  will  spare  him,  and  it  shall  be 
unto  him  according  to  thy  faith — 
therefore,  Mosiah  trusted  him 
unto  the  Lord. 
<,  Al.  18:1,  2.    >•    vers.  17,  28,  29.     k,  Al.  17:22,  23.     I,  see  2d,  Al.  17.     m,  see  2&, 
Al.  17.     n,  Al.   17:27.     18:7.     o,  Al.  17:3.S.     p,  Mos.  28:7.     Al.  17:35. 
About  D.  C.  90. 
246 
ALMA,   19. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  multitude  beheld  that 
the  man  had  ^fallen  dead,  who 
lifted  the  sword  to  slay  Ammon, 
fear  came  upon  them  all,  and  they 
durst  not  put  forth  their  hands 
to  touch  him  or  any  of  those  who 
had  fallen;  and  they  began  to 
marvel  again  among  themselves 
what  could  be  the  cause  of  this 
great  power,  or  what  all  these 
things  could  mean. 
25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  among  them 
who  said  that  Ammon  was  the 
'Great  Spirit,  and  others  said  he 
was  sent  by  the  Great  Spirit; 
26.  But  others  rebuked  them 
all,  saying  that  he  was  a  monster, 
who  had  been  sent  from  the  Ne- 
phites  to  torment  them. 
27.  And  there  were  some  who 
said  that  Ammon  was  sent  by  the 
Great  Spirit  to  afflict  them  be- 
cause of  their  Iniquities;  and  that 
It  was  the  Great  Spirit  that  had 
always  attended  the  Nephltes, 
who  had  ever  delivered  them  out 
of  their  hands;  and  they  said 
that  it  was  this  Great  Spirit  who 
had  destroyed  so  many  of  their 
brethren,  the  Lamanites. 
28.  And  thus  the  contention 
began  to  be  exceeding  sharp 
among  them.  And  while  they 
were  thus  contending,  the  'woman 
servant  who  had  caused  the  mul- 
titude to  be  gathered  together 
came,  and  when  she  saw  the  con- 
tention which  was  among  the 
multitude  she  was  exceeding  sor- 
rowful, even  unto  tears. 
29.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
she  went  and  took  the  queen  by 
the  hand,  that  perhaps  she  might 
raise  her  from  the  ground;  and 
as  soon  as  she  touched  her  hand 
she  arose  and  stood  upon  her 
feet,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
saying:  O  blessed  Jesus,  who  has 
saved  me  from  an  'awful  hell!  O 
blessed  God,  have  mercy  on  this 
people! 
30.  And  when  she  had  said 
this,  she  clasped  her  hands,  being 
filled  with  joy,  speaking  many 
words  which  were  not  under- 
stood; and  when  she  had  done 
this,  she  took  the  king,  Lamoni, 
by  the  hand,  and  behold  he  arose 
and  stood  upon  his  feet. 
31.  And  he,  immediately,  seeing 
the  contention  among  his  people, 
went  forth  and  began  to  rebuke 
them,  and  to  teach  them  the 
"words  which  he  had  heard  from 
the  mouth  of  Ammon;  and  as 
many  as  heard  his  words  believed, 
and  were  converted  unto  the  Lord. 
32.  But  there  were  manyamong 
them  who  would  not  hear  his 
words;  therefore  they  went  their 
way. 
33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Ammon  arose  he  also  ad- 
ministered unto  them,  and  also 
did  all  the  servants  of  Lamoni; 
and  they  did  all  declare  unto  the 
people  the  selfsame  thing — that 
their  hearts  had  been  changed; 
that  they  had  no  more  desire  to 
do  evil. 
34.  And  behold,  many  did  de- 
clare unto  the  people  that  they 
had  seen  angels  and  had  con- 
versed with  them;  and  thus  they 
had  told  them  things  of  God, 
and  of  his  righteousness. 
35.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  that  did  believe 
in  their  words;  and  as  many  as 
did  believe  were  'baptized;  and 
they  became  a  righteous  people, 
and  they  did  establish  a  church 
among  them. 
36.  And  thus  the  work  of  the 
Lord  did  commence  among  the 
Lamanites;    thus    the   Lord    did 
q,  rer.  22.    r,  m«  b,  Al.  18.    «,  ren.  16,  17,  20. 
t9.    V,  M*  H,  2  N*.  0. 
t. 
k,  1  Ne.  16.    V.  AI.  18:80— 
About  B.  0.  80. 
ALMA,   20. 
247 
begin  to  pour  out  his  Spirit  upon 
them;  and  we  see  that  his  arm  is 
extended  to  all  people  who  will 
repent  and  believe  on  his  name. 
CHAPTER   20. 
Ammon  and  king  Lamoni  journey 
to  Middoni — They  meet  Lamoni'a  fa- 
ther who  is  king  over  all  the  land — 
Hostile  at  first,  he  relents,  and  grants 
great  favors. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  established  a 
church  in  that  land,  that  king 
Lamoni  desired  that  Ammon 
should  go  with  him  to  the  "land  of 
Nephi,  that  he  might  show  him 
unto  his  father. 
2.  And  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
came  to  Ammon,  saying:  Thou 
Shalt  not  go  up  to  the  land  of 
Nephi,  for  behold,  the  king  will 
seek  thy  life;  but  thou  shalt  go 
to  the  "land  of  Middoni;  for  be- 
hold, thy  brother  Aaron,  and 
also  Muloki  and  Ammah  "are  in 
prison. 
3.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Ammon  had  heard  this,  he 
said  unto  Lamoni:  Behold,  my 
brother  and  brethren  "are  in 
prison  at  Middoni,  and  I  go  that  I 
may  deliver  them. 
4.  Now  Lamoni  said  unto  Am- 
mon: I  know,  in  the  strength  of 
the  Lord  thou  canst  do  all  things. 
But  behold,  I  will  go  with  thee  to 
the  *land  of  Middoni;  for  the  king 
of  the  land  of  Middoni,  whose 
name  is  Antiomno,  is  a  friend 
unto  me;  therefore  I  go  to  the 
land  of  Middoni,  that  I  may  flat- 
ter the  king  of  the  land,  and  he 
will  cast  thy  brethren  out  of 
'prison.  Now  Lamoni  said  unto 
him:  Who  told  thee  that  thy 
brethren  were  in  prison? 
5.  And  Ammon  said  unto  him: 
No  one  hath  told  me,  save  it  be 
God;  and  he  said  unto  me — »Go 
and  deliver  thy  brethren,  for  they 
are  in  prison  in  the  land  of  Mid- 
doni. 
6.  Now  when  Lamoni  had  heard 
this  he  caused  that  his  servants 
should  make  ready  "his  horses 
and  his  'chariots. 
7.  And  he  said  unto  Ammon: 
Come,  I  will  go  with  thee  down 
to  the  ^land  of  Middoni,  and  there 
I  will  plead  with  the  king  that  he 
will  cast  thy  brethren  out  of 
prison. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
Ammon  and  Lamoni  were  jour- 
neying thither,  they  met  the 
father  of  Lamoni,  who  was  king 
"•over  all  the  land. 
9.  And  behold,  the  father  of 
Lamoni  said  unto  him:  Why  did 
ye  not  come  to  the  'feast  on  that 
great  day  when  I  made  a  feast 
unto  my  sons,  and  unto  my  peo- 
ple? 


DENSE: ac101
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac101
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
10.  And  he  also  said :  Whither 
art  thou  going  with  this  Nephite, 
who  is  one  of  the  children  of  a 
liar? 


DENSE: ac102
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac102
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
11.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Lamoni  rehearsed  unto  him 
whither  he  was  going,  for  he 
feared  to  offend  him. 


DENSE: ac103
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac103
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
12.  And  he  also  told  him  all 
the  cause  of  his  tarrying  in  his 
own  kingdom,  that  he  did  not  go 
unto  his  father  to  the  "feast 
which  he  had  prepared. 


DENSE: ac104
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac104
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
13.  And  now  when  Lamoni  had 
rehearsed  unto  him  all  these 
things,  behold,  to  his  astonish- 
ment, his  father  was  angry  with 
him,  and  said:  Lamoni,  thou  art 
going  to  "deliver  these  Nephites, 
who  are  sons  of  a  liar.    Behold,  he 


DENSE: ac105
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac105
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
a  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  6,  vers.  3—7.  14,  15,  28.  30.  Al.  21 :12,  13.  18.  22 :1.  8. 
23:10.  c,  vers.  3—7,  13.  15,  22,  24,  26—30.  AI.  21:13—15.  22:2.  d,  see  c.  e 
see  &.  /,  see  c.  j;  ver.  2.  h,  see  tn,  1  Ne.  18.  i,  see  I,  Al.  18.  j,  see  6.  k,  Al' 
22 :1.     I.  see  k,  Al.  18.    m.  see  ft,  Al,  18.    n,  vers.  4,  7.  About  B.  O.  90. 
248 


DENSE: ac107
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac107
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
robbed  our  fathers;  and  now  his 
children  are  also  come  amongst 
us  that  "they  may,  by  their  cun- 
ning and  their  lyings,  deceive  us, 
that  they  again  may  rob  us  of  our 
property. 


DENSE: ac108
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac108
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
14.  Now  the  father  of  Lamoni 
commanded  him  that  he  should 
slay  Ammon  with  the  sword. 
And  he  also  commanded  him  that 
he  should  not  go  to  the  "land  of 
Middoni,  but  that  he  should  re- 
turn with  him  to  the  «land  of 
Ishmael. 


DENSE: ac109
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac109
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
15.  But  Lamoni  said  unto  him: 
I  will  not  slay  Ammon,  neither 
will  I  return  to  the  land  of  Ish- 
mael, but  I  go  to  the  land  of  Mid- 
doni that  I  may  ""release  the 
brethren  of  Ammon,  for  I  know 
that  they  are  just  men  and  holy 
prophets  of  the  true  God. 


DENSE: ac110
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac110
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
16.  Now  when  his  father  had 
heard  these  words,  he  was  angry 
with  him,  and  he  drew  his  sword 
that  he  might  smite  him  to  the 
earth. 


DENSE: ac111
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac111
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
17.  But  Ammon  stood  forth 
and  said  unto  him:  Behold,  thou 
Shalt  not  slay  thy  son;  neverthe- 
less, it  were  better  that  he  should 
fall  than  thee,  for  behold,  he  has 
repented  of  his  sins;  but  if  thou 
shouldst  fall  at  this  time,  in  thine 
anger,  thy  soul  could  not  be 
saved. 


DENSE: ac112
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac112
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
18.  And  again,  it  Is  expedient 
that  thou  shouldst  forbear;  for  if 
thou  shouldst  slay  thy  son,  he 
being  an  innocent  man,  his  blood 
would  cry  from  the  ground  to  the 
Lord  his  God,  for  vengeance  to 
come  upon  thee;  and  perhaps 
thou  wouldst  lose  thy  soul. 


DENSE: ac113
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac113
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
19.  Now  when  Ammon  had 
said  these  words  unto  him,  he 
answered  him,  saying:  I  know 
that  If  I  should  slay  my  son,  that 
I  should  shed  innocent  blood;  for 
it  is   thou   that  hast   sought  to 
destroy  him. 


DENSE: ac114
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac114
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
20.  And  he  stretched  forth  his 
hand  to  slay  Ammon.  But  Am- 
mon withstood  his  blows,  and  also 
smote  his  arm  that  he  could  not 
use  it. 


DENSE: ac115
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac115
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
21.  Now  when  the  king  saw 
that  Ammon  could  slay  him,  he 
began  to  plead  with  Ammon  that 
he  would  spare  his  life. 
22.  But  Ammon  raised  his 
sword,  and  said  unto  him:  Be- 
hold, I  will  smite  thee  except  thou 
wilt  grant  unto  me  that  my  breth- 
ren may  be  'cast  out  of  prison. 
23.  Now  the  king,  fearing  he 
should  lose  his  life,  said:  If  thou 
wilt  spare  me  I  will  grant  unto 
thee  whatsoever  thou  wilt  ask, 
even  to  half  of  the  kingdom. 
24.  Now  when  Ammon  saw  that 
he  had  wrought  upon  the  old  king 
according  to  his  desire,  he  said 
unto  him:  If  thou  wilt  grant 
that  my  brethren  may  be  'cast 
out  of  prison,  and  also  that  La- 
moni may  retain  his  kingdom,  and 
that  ye  be  not  displeased  with 
him,  but  grant  that  he  may  do 
according  to  his  own  desires  in 
"whatsoever  thing  he  thinketh, 
then  will  I  spare  thee;  otherwise 
I  will  smite  thee  to  the  earth. 
25.  Now  when  Ammon  had 
said  these  words,  the  king  began 
to  rejoice  because  of  his  life. 
26.  And  when  he  saw  that  Am- 
mon had  no  desire  to  destroy  him, 
and  when  he  also  saw  the  great 
love  he  had  for  his  son  Lamoni, 
he  was  astonished  exceedingly, 
and  said:  Because  this  is  all  that 
thou  hast  desired,  that  I  would 
'release  thy  brethren,  and  suffer 
that  my  son  Lamoni  should  retain 
his  kingdom,  behold,  I  will  grant 
unto  you  that  my  son  may  retain 
his  kingdom  from  this  time  and 
o,  we  n,  Jac.  7.    p,  ne«  b.    9,  aee  v>,  Al, 
«,  T«r.  29,    Al.  21:21,  22.    22:1.    v,  ver. 
17.    r,  M>o  n.    a,  Ten.  24,  2Q,  27.     t,  see  a. 
27.     Al.  22:2.  About  B.  0.  00. 
ALMA,   21. 
249 
forever;   and  I  will  govern  hina 
"no   more — 
27.  And  I  will  also  grant  unto 
thee  that  thy  brethren  'may  be 
cast  out  of  prison,  and  thou  and 
thy  brethren  may  come  unto  me, 
in  my  kingdom;  for  I  shall  greatly 
desire  to  see  thee.  For  the  king 
was  greatly  astonished  at  the 
words  which  he  had  spoken,  and 
also  at  the  words  which  had  been 
spoken  by  his  son  Lamoni,  there- 
fore he  was  desirous  to  learn 
them. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  and  Lamoni  proceeded  on 
their  journey  towards  the  "land  of 
Middoni.  And  Lamoni  found  fa- 
vor in  the  eyes  of  the  king  of  the 
land;  therefore  the  brethren  of 
Ammon  were  ^brought  forth  out 
of  prison. 
29.  And  when  Ammon  did  meet 
them  he  was  exceeding  sorrowful, 
for  behold  they  were  naked,  and 
their  skins  were  worn  exceed- 
ingly because  of  being  bound  with 
*"strong  cords.  And  they  also  had 
^"suffered  hunger,  thirst,  and  all 
kinds  of  afflictions;  nevertheless 
they  were  patient  in  all  their  suf- 
ferings. 
30.  And,  as  it  happened,  it  was 
their  lot  to  have  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  a  more  hardened  and  a 
more  stiffnecked  people;  there- 
fore they  would  not  hearken  unto 
their  words,  and  they  had  cast 
them  out,  and  had  smitten  them, 
and  had  driven  them  from  house 
to  house,  and  from  place  to  place, 
even  until  they  had  arrived  in  the 
^"land  of  Middoni;  and  there  they 
were  taken  and  cast  into  prison, 
and  bound  with  ^"strong  cords, 
and  kept  in  prison  for  many  days, 
and  were  delivered  by  Lamoni 
and  Ammon. 
An  account  of  the  preaching  of 
Aaron,  and  Muloki,  and  their  breth- 
ren, to  the  Lamanites. 
Comprising  chapters  21  to  26  inclusive. 
CHAPTER  21. 
Rejected  by  the  Amalekites,  Aaron 
and  Muloki  go  to  Middoni — They  are 
imprisoned — Their  release  and  mis- 
sionary labors — Ammon'a  further  suc- 
cess— Synagogues   built. 
1.  Now  when  Ammon  and  his 
brethren  "separated  themselves  in 
the  borders  of  the  land  of  the 
Lamanites,  behold  Aaron  took  his 
journey  towards  the  land  which 
was  called  by  the  Lamanites, 
"Jerusalem,  calling  it  after  the 
land  of  their  fathers'  nativity; 
and  it  was  away  joining  the  "bor- 
ders of  Mormon. 
2.  Now  the  Lamanites  and  the 
Amalekites  and  the  "people  of 
Amnion  had  built  a  great  city, 
which  was  called  'Jerusalem. 
3.  Now  the  Lamanites  of  them- 
selves were  sufficiently  hardened, 
but  the  Amalekites  and  the  'Amu- 
lonites  were  still  harder;  there- 
fore they  did  cause  the  Lamanites 
that  they  should  harden  their 
hearts,  that  they  should  wax 
strong  in  wickedness  and  their 
abominations. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Aaron  came  to  the  city  of  "Jeru- 
salem, and  first  began  to  preach 
to  the  Amalekites.  And  he  began 
to  preach  to  them  in  their  "syna- 
gogues, for  they  had  built  syna- 
gogues after  the  'order  of  the 
Nehors;  for  many  of  the  Amale- 
kites and  the  Amulonites  were 
after  the  order  of  the  Nehors. 
5.  Therefore,  as  Aaron  entered 
into  one  of  their  ^synagogues  to 
preach  unto  the  people,  and  as  he 
w,  Al.  21:21,  22.  22:1.  x,  ver.  20.  y.  see  b.  z,  vers.  4,  7.  2a.  ver.  30.  26, 
Al.  21 :14.  2c,  see  &.  2d,  ver.  29.  Chap.  21 :  a,  Al.  17 :13.  b,  vers.  2,  4.  Al. 
24:1.  3  Ne.  9:7.  c,  see  b,  Mos.  18.  d,  see  u,  Mos.  23.  e,  vers.  1,  4.  /,  see  u.  Mob. 
23.    g,  vers.  1,  2.     h.  see  u,  Al.  16.    i,  Al.  1 :2 — 15.    j.  see  u.  Al.  16.      About  B.  C.  »0. 
250 
ALMA,   21. 
was  speaking  unto  them,  behold 
there  arose  an  Amalekite  and  be- 
gan to  contend  with  him,  saying: 
What  is  that  thou  hast  testified? 
Hast  thou  *seen  an  angel?  Why 
do  not  angels  appear  unto  us? 
Behold  are  not  this  people  as  good 
as  thy  people? 
6.  Thou  also  sayest,  except  we 
repent  we  shall  perish.  How 
knowest  thou  the  thought  and  in- 
tent of  our  hearts?  How  knowest 
thou  that  we  have  cause  to  re- 
pent? How  knowest  thou  that  we 
are  not  a  righteous  people?  Be- 
hold, we  have  built  'sanctuaries, 
and  we  do  assemble  ourselves 
together  to  worship  God.  We  do 
believe  that  God  will  save  "all 
men. 
7.  Now  Aaron  said  unto  him: 
Believest  thou  that  the  Son  of 
God  shall  come  to  redeem  man- 
kind from  their  sins? 
8.  And  the  man  said  unto  him: 
We  do  not  believe  that  thou 
knowest  any  such  thing.  We  do 
not  believe  In  these  foolish  tradi- 
tions. We  do  not  believe  that 
thou  knowest  of  things  to  come, 
neither  do  we  believe  that  thy 
fathers  and  also  that  our  fathers 
did  know  concerning  the  things 
which  they  spake,  of  that  which  Is 
to  come. 
9.  Now  Aaron  began  to  open 
the  scriptures  unto  them  concern- 
ing the  coming  of  Christ,  and  also 
concerning  the  "resurrection  of 
the  dead,  and  that  there  could  be 
no  redemption  for  mankind  save 
It  were  through  the  death  and  suf- 
ferings of  Christ,  and  the  "atone- 
ment of  bis  blood. 
10.  And  It  came  to  pass  as  he 
began  to  expound  these  things 
unto  them  they  were  angry  with 
him,  and  began  to  mock  him;  and 
they  would  not  hear  the  words 
which  he  spake. 
11.  Therefore,  when  he  saw 
that  they  would  not  hear  his 
words,  he  departed  out  of  their 
''synagogue,  and  came  over  to  a 
village  which  was  called  Ani- 
Anti,  and  there  he  'found  Muloki 
preaching  the  word  unto  them; 
and  also  Ammah  and  his  breth- 
ren. And  they  contended  with 
many  about  the  word. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  saw  that  the  people  would 
harden  their  hearts,  therefore 
they  departed  and  came  over  into 
the  ""land  of  Middoni.  And  they 
did  preach  the  word  unto  many, 
and  few  believed  on  the  words 
which  they  taught. 
13.  Nevertheless,  Aaron  and  a 
certain  number  of  his  brethren 
'were  taken  and  cast  into  prison, 
and  the  remainder  of  them  fled 
out  of  the  land  of  Middoni  unto 
the  regions  round  about. 
14.  And  those  who  were  cast 
Into  prison  suffered  many  things, 
and  they  were  delivered  by  the 
hand  of  Lamonl  and  Ammon,  and 
they  were  fed  and  clothed. 
15.  And  they  went  forth  again 
to  declare  the  word,  and  thus  they 
were  delivered  for  the  first  time 
out  of  prison;  and  thus  they  had 
suffered. 
16.  And  they  went  forth  whith- 
ersoever they  were  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  preaching  the 
word  of  God  In  every  'synagogue 
of  the  Amalekites,  or  In  every  as- 
sembly of  the  Lamanites  where 
they  could  be  admitted. 
17.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  began  to  bless  them,  In- 
somuch that  they  brought  many 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth; 
yea,  they  did  convince  many  of 
k,  Mos.  27:10— Itt,  84.  I,  MO  t,  Al.  16.  m,  Al.  1:4.  15:16.  n,  Rep  d,  2  No.  2. 
o.  Me  /,  2  Ne.  2.  p,  m*  h,  Al.  10.  a.  Ten.  18.  14.  Al.  20:2.  8.  28—80.  r,  8c«  b, 
Al.  20.     •,  Ten.  14,  16.    Al.  20:20 — 80.     t,  tee  u,  Al.  16.       Between  B.  C.  00  and  77. 
ALMA,  22. 
251 
their  sins,  and  of  the  traditions 
of  their  fathers,  which  were  "not 
correct. 
18.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  and  Lamoni  returned 
from  the  "land  of  Middoni  to  the 
"land  of  Ishmael,  which  was  the 
land  of  their  Inheritance. 
19.  And  king  Lamoni  would 
•not  suffer  that  Ammon  should 
serve  him,  or  be  his  servant. 
20.  But  he  caused  that  there 
should  be  "synagogues  built  In  the 
land  of  Ishmael;  and  he  caused 
that  his  people,  or  the  people  who 
were  under  his  reign,  should  as- 
semble themselves  together. 
21.  And  he  did  rejoice  over 
them,  and  he  did  teach  them 
many  things.  And  he  did  also  de- 
clare unto  them  that  they  were  a 
people  who  were  under  him,  and 
that  they  were  a  free  people,  that 
they  were  'free  from  the  oppres- 
sions of  the  king,  his  father;  for 
that  his  father  had  granted  unto 
him  that  he  might  reign  over  the 
people  who  were  In  the  land  of 
Ishmael,  and  in  all  the  land  round 
about. 
22.  And  he  also  declared  unto 
them  that  they  might  have  the 
liberty  of  worshiping  the  Lord 
their  God  according  to  their  de- 
sires. In  whatsoever  place  they 
were  In,  If  It  were  in  the  land 
which  was  under  the  reign  of 
king  Lamoni. 
23.  And  Ammon  did  preach 
unto  the  people  of  king  Lamoni; 
and  It  came  to  pass  that  he  did 
teach  them  all  things  concerning 
things  pertaining  to  righteous- 
ness. And  he  did  exhort  them 
daily,  with  all  diligence;  and  they 
gave  heed  unto  his  word,  and  they 
were  zealous  for  keeping  the  com- 
mandments of  God. 
CHAPTER  22. 
Aaron  in  the  land  of  Nephi — The 
king  and  all  his  household  converted 
— Country  divided  between  Nephites 
and  Lamanites. 
1.  Now,  as  Ammon  was  thus 
teaching  the  people  of  Lamoni 
continually,  we  will  return  to  the 
account  of  Aaron  and  his  breth- 
ren; for  after  he  departed  from 
the  "land  of  Middoni  he  was  led 
by  the  Spirit  to  the  'land  of  NephI, 
even  to  the  house  of  the  king 
which  was  "over  all  the  land  save 
it  were  the  ''land  of  Ishmael;  and 
he  was  the  "father  of  Lamoni. 
2.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  he 
went  in  unto  him  Into  the  king's 
palace,  with  his  brethren,  and 
bowed  himself  before  the  king, 
and  said  unto  him:  Behold,  O 
king,  we  are  the  brethren  of  Am- 
mon, whom  thou  hast  'delivered 
out  of  prison. 
3.  And  now,  O  king,  If  thou 
wilt  spare  our  lives,  we  will  be 
thy  servants.  And  the  king  said 
unto  them:  Arise,  for  I  will  grant 
unto  you  your  lives,  and  I  will  not 
suffer  that  ye  shall  be  my  ser- 
vants; but  I  will  Insist  that  ye 
shall  administer  unto  me;  for  I 
have  been  somewhat  troubled  In 
mind  because  of  the  "generosity 
and  the  greatness  of  the  words  of 
thy  brother  Ammon;  and  I  desire 
to  know  the  cause  why  he  has 
not  come  up  out  of  *Middonl  with 
thee. 
4.  And  Aaron  said  unto  the 
king:  Behold,  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  has  called  him  another  way; 
he  has  gone  to  the  *land  of  Ish- 
mael, to  teach  the  people  of  La- 
moni. 
5.  Now  the  king  said  unto 
them:  What  is  this  that  ye  have 
said  concerning  the  ^Spirit  of  the 
tt,  see  n,  Jac.  7.  v,  see  6,  Al.  20.  w,  see  to,  Al.  17.  x,  Al.  17:25.  v.  see  u, 
Al.  16.  z,  Al.  20:24,  26.  22:1.  Chap.  22:  o,  see  6,  Al.  20.  6,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5. 
O,  Al.  20:8.  d,  see  w,  Al.  17.  e,  Al.  20:8,  9.  /,  Al.  20:26,  27.  ff.  Al.  20:26.  h,  see 
B,  Al.  20.    i,  see  w,  Al.  17.    i,  ver.  4.  BnwaxN  B.  O.  80  and- 77. 
252 
ALMA,   22. 
Lord?     Behold,  this  Is  the  thing 
which  doth  trouble  me. 
6.  And  also,  what  Is  this  that 
Ammon  said — "If  ye  will  repent 
ye  shall  be  saved,  and  if  ye  will 
not  repent,  ye  shall  be  cast  off  at 
the  last  day? 
7.  And  Aaron  answered  him 
and  said  unto  him:  Believest  thou 
that  there  is  a  God?  And  the 
king  said:  I  know  that  the  Amale- 
kites  say  that  there  is  a  God,  and 
I  have  granted  unto  them  that 
they  should  build  'sanctuaries, 
that  they  may  assemble  them- 
selves together  to  worship  him. 
And  if  now  thou  sayest  there  is  a 
God,  behold  I  will  believe. 
8.  And  now  when  Aaron  heard 
this,  his  heart  began  to  rejoice, 
and  he  said:  Behold,  assuredly  as 
thou  livest,  O  king,  there  is  a  God. 
9.  And  the  king  said:  Is  God 
that  "Great  Spirit  that  brought 
our  fathers  out  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem? 
10.  And  Aaron  said  unto  him: 
Yea,  he  is  that  Great  Spirit,  and 
he  created  all  things  both  in 
heaven  and  in  earth.  Believest 
thou  this? 
11.  And  he  said:  Yea,  I  be- 
lieve that  the  Great  Spirit  created 
all  things,  and  I  desire  that  ye 
should  tell  me  concerning  all 
these  things,  and  I  will  believe 
thy  words. 
12.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
when  Aaron  saw  that  the  king 
would  believe  his  words,  he  be- 
gan from  the  "creation  of  Adam, 
'reading  the  scriptures  unto  the 
king — how  God  created  man  after 
his  own  image,  and  that  God  gave 
him  commandments,  and  that  be- 
cause ot  transgression,  man  had 
fallen. 
13.  And   Aaron  did   expound 
unto  him  the  scriptures  from  the 
creation  of  Adam,  laying  the  fall 
of  man  before  him,  and  their  car- 
nal stafte  and  also  the  plan  of  re- 
demption, which  was  prepared 
from  the  "foundation  of  the  world, 
threugh  Christ,  for  all  whosoever 
would  believe  on  his  name. 
14.  And  since  man  had  fallen 
he  could  not  merit  anything  of 
himself;  but  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  Christ  «atone  for  their 
sins,  through  faith  and  repent- 
ance, and  so  forth;  and  that  he 
•^breaketh  the  bands  of  death,  that 
the  grave  shall  have  *no  victory, 
and  that  the  'sting  of  death  should 
be  swallowed  up  in  the  hopes  of 
glory;  and  Aaron  did  expound  all 
these  things  unto  the  king. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Aaron  had  expounded  these 
things  unto  him,  the  king  said: 
What  shall  I  do  that  I  may  have 
this  eternal  life  of  which  thou 
hast  spoken?  Yea,  what  shall  I 
do  that  I  may  be  "born  of  God, 
having  this  "wicked  spirit  rooted 
out  of  my  breast,  and  receive  his 
Spirit,  that  I  may  be  filled  with 
joy,  that  I  may  not  be  cast  off  at 
the  last  day?  Behold,  said  he,  I 
will  give  up  all  that  I  possess,  yea, 
I  will  forsake  my  kingdom,  that 
I  may  receive  this  great  joy. 
16.  But  Aaron  said  unto  him: 
If  thou  desirest  this  thing,  if  thou 
wilt  '"bow  down  before  God,  yea, 
if  thou  wilt  repent  of  all  thy  sins, 
and  will  bow  down  before  God, 
and  'call  on  his  name  in  faith, 
believing  that  ye  shall  receive, 
then  Shalt  thou  receive  the  hope 
which  thou  desirest. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Aaron  had  said  these  words, 
the  king  did  bow  down  before  the 
Lord,  upon  his  knees;  yea,  even 
k,  AI.  20:17,  18.  {,  Koc  t.  Al.  15.  m,  Ke  b,  Al.  18.  n,  ver.  18.  See  m.  Mob.  2. 
o.  Me  a,  1  tiff.  8.  Al.  08  :12.  p,  see  d.  Mot.  4.  q,  toe  f,  2  Ne.  2.  r,  nee  0  and  i,  2 
Nt.  9.  »,  Boc  h,  Mos.  16.  t,  MO  t,  Mof.  10.  Um  tee  C,  Mos.  6.  v,  see  a.  Mob.  2. 
w.  Ten.  17,  18.    a,Wf«,2  No.  82.  BrrwaxN  u.  O.  06  and  77. 
ALMA,    22. 
253 
he  did  "prostrate  himself  upon 
the  earth,  and  'cried  mightily, 
saying: 
18.  O  God,  Aaron  hath  told  me 
that  there  is  a  God;  and  if  there 
is  a  God,  and  if  thou  art  God,  wilt 
thou  make  thyself  known  unto 
me,  and  I  will  give  away  all  my 
sins  to  know  thee,  and  that  I  may 
be  raised  from  the  dead,  and  be 
saved  at  the  last  day.  And  now 
when  the  king  had  said  these 
words,  he  was  struck  ""as  if  he 
were  dead. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
his  servants  ran  and  told  the 
queen  all  that  had  happened  unto 
the  king.  And  she  came  in  unto 
the  king;  and  when  she  saw  him 
lay  as  if  he  were  dead,  and  also 
Aaron  and  his  brethren  standing 
as  **though  they  had  been  the 
cause  of  his  fall,  she  was  angry 
with  them,  and  commanded  that 
her  servants,  or  the  servants  of 
the  king,  should  take  them  and 
slay  them. 
20.  Now  the  servants  had  seen 
the  cause  of  the  king's  fall,  there- 
fore they  durst  not  lay  their 
hands  on  Aaron  and  his  brethren; 
and  they  plead  with  the  queen 
saying:  Why  commandest  thou 
that  we  should  slay  these  men, 
when  behold  one  of  them  is 
mightier  than  us  all?  Therefore 
we  shall  fall  before  them. 
21.  Now  when  the  queen  saw 
the  fear  of  the  servants  she  also 
began  to  fear  exceedingly,  lest 
there  should  some  evil  come  upon 
her.  And  she  commanded  her 
servants  that  they  should  go  and 
^"call  the  people,  that  they  might 
slay  Aaron  and  his  brethren. 
22.  Now  when  Aaron  saw  the 
determination  of  the  queen,  he, 
also  knowing  the  hardness  of 
the  hearts  of  the  people,  feared 
lest  that  a  multitude  should  as- 
semble themselves  together,  and 
there  should  be  a  great  conten- 
tion and  a  disturbance  among 
them;  therefore  he  put  forth  his 
hand  and  raised  the  king  from 
the  earth,  and  said  unto  him: 
Stand.  And  he  stood  upon  his 
feet,  receiving  his  strength. 
23.  Now  this  was  done  in  the 
presence  of  the  queen  and  many 
of  the  servants.  And  when  they 
saw  it  they  greatly  marveled,  and 
began  to  fear.  And  the  king 
stood  forth,  and  began  to  minis- 
ter unto  them.  And  he  did  min- 
ister unto  them,  insomuch  that 
his  ^""whole  household  were  con- 
verted unto  the  Lord. 
24.  Now  there  was  a  *'multi- 
tude  gathered  together  because  of 
the  commandment  of  the  queen, 
and  there  began  to  be  great  mur- 
murings  among  them  because  of 
Aaron  and  his  brethren. 
25.  But  the  king  stood  forth 
among  them  and  administered 
unto  them.  And  they  were  paci- 
fied towards  Aaron  and  those  who 
were  with  him. 
2  6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  king  saw  that  the  peo- 
ple were  pacified,  he  caused  that 
Aaron  and  his  brethren  should 
stand  forth  in  the  midst  of  the 
multitude,  and  that  they  should 
preach  the  word  unto  them. 
27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  king  sent  a  ^'proclamation 
throughout  all  the  land,  amongst 
all  his  people  who  were  in  all  his 
land,  who  were  in  all  the  regions 
round  about,  which  was  border- 
ing even  to  the  sea,  on  the  east 
and  on  the  west,  and  which  was 
divided  from  the  ^'land  of  Zara- 
hemla  by  a  narrow  strip  of  wil- 
derness, which  ran  from  the  sea 
east  even   to   the  sea  west,   and 
V,  ver.  16.     e,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     2a,  ver.  19.     26,  ver.  18.     2c,  ver.  24.     2d,  Al. 
23:3.    2e,  ver.  21.     2f,  Al.  23:1 — 4.     2g.  Om.  13.  BBrrwiBN  B.  C.  90  and  77. 
254 
ALMA,   22. 
round  about  on  the  borders  of 
the  seashore,  and  the  borders  of 
the  wilderness  which  was  on  the 
north  by  the  land  of  Zarahemla, 
through  the  **borders  of  Manti, 
by  the  head  of  the  **river  Sidon, 
running  from  the  east  towards 
the  west — and  thus  were  the  La- 
manites  and  the  Nephites  divided. 
28.  Now,  the  more  idle  part  of 
the  Lamanites  lived  in  the  wil- 
derness, and  dwelt  in  tents;  and 
they  were  spread  through  the 
wilderness  on  the  west,  in  the 
*^land  of  Nephi;  yea,  and  also  on 
the  west  of  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla, in  the  borders  by  the  sea- 
shore, and  on  the  west  in  the 
land  of  Nephi,  in  the  place  of 
their  fathers'  first  inheritance, 
and  thus  bordering  along  by  the 
seashore. 
29.  And  also  there  were  many 
Lamanites  on  the  east  by  the  sea- 
shore, whither  the  Nephites  had 
driven  them.  And  thus  the  Ne- 
phites were  nearly  surrounded  by 
the  Lamanites;  nevertheless  the 
Nephites  had  taken  possession  of 
all  the  northern  parts  of  the  land 
bordering  on  the  wilderness,  at 
the  head  of  the  river  Sidon,  from 
the  east  to  the  west,  round  about 
on  the  wilderness  side;  on  the 
north,  even  until  they  came  to  the 
land  which  they  called  '"'Bounti- 
ful. 
30.  And  It  bordered  upon  the 
land  which  they  called  "'Deso- 
lation, it  being  so  far  north- 
ward that  it  came  into  the  land 
which  had  ""been  peopled  and 
been  destroyed,  of  whose  ""bones 
we  have  spoken,  which  was  dis- 
covered by  the  ""people  of  Zara- 
hemla, it  being  the  place  of  their 
""first  landing. 
31.  And  they  came  from  there 
"«up  into  the  south  wilderness. 
Thus  the  land  on  the  northward 
was  called  """Desolation,  and  the 
land  on  the  southward  was  called 
"'Bountiful,  it  being  the  wilder- 
ness which  is  filled  with  all  man- 
ner of  wild  animals  of  every  kind, 
a  part  of  which  had  "'come  from 
the  land  northward  for  food. 
32.  And  now,  it  was  only  the 
""distance  of  a  day  and  a  half's 
journey  for  a  Nephite,  on  the  line 
Bountiful  and  the  land  Desola- 
tion, from  the  east  to  the  west 
sea;  and  thus  the  land  of  Nephi 
and  the  land  of  Zarahemla  were 
nearly  surrounded  by  water,  there 
being  a  small  "'neck  of  land  be- 
tween the  land  northward  and 
the  land  southward. 
33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  had  inhabited  the 
land  Bountiful,  even  from  the 
east  unto  the  west  sea,  and  thus 
the  Nephites  in  their  wisdom, 
with  their  guards  and  their 
armies,  had  hemmed  in  the  La- 
manites on  the  south,  that  thereby 
they  should  have  no  more  posses- 
sion on  the  north,  that  they  might 
not  overrun  the  land  northward. 
34.  Therefore  the  Lamanites 
could  have  no  more  possessions 
only  in  the  land  of  Nephi,  and 
the  wilderness  round  about.  Now 
this  was  wisdom  in  the  Nephites 
— as  the  Lamanites  were  an  ene- 
my to  them,  they  would  not  suffer 
their  afllictions  on  every  hand, 
and  also  that  they  might  have  a 
country  whither  they  might  flee, 
according  to  their  desires. 
2k,  Me  h,  Al.  Iff.  H.  iee  ff,  A1.  2.  2).  nee  It,  2  No.  B.  2k.  vorn.  81—33.  Al. 
80:82.  61:28,  80,  32.  52  :U,  15.  17,  18.  27.  SU.  58:3,  4.  05:2(1.  tl3:5.  He.  1:23, 
38,29.  4:6,6.  6:14.  3  No.  3 :23.  11:1.  22,  vcm.  81,  82.  Al.  40:17.  50:34.  03:5. 
S  N«.  8:28.  Mortn.  8:6,  7.  4:1 — 8,  H.  13.  It).  2m.  Itook  of  Rtlior.  2n,  Mos.  8:7—12. 
81:36 — 38.  28:11—10.  Book  of  Ktlior.  2o,  Om.  20—22.  2p,  vith.  81.  32.  Dm.  14— 
23.  H«.  0:10.  8:21,  22.  2q,  IIu.  0:10.  2r,  wo  21,  bIho  Ht>.  3:6,  0.  2»,  8(h>  2k. 
9t,  am  m,  1  Ne.  18.  2ii,  Qe.  4:7.  2v,  Al.  60:34.  62  :U.  08:6.  Bo.  4:7.  Morm. 
8:89.    8:0.  BnwaxN  B.  0.  90  and  77. 
ALMA,   23. 
255 
35.  And  now  I,  after  having 
said  this,  return  again  to  the  ac- 
count of  Ammon  and  Aaron,  Om- 
ner  and  Himni,  and  their  breth- 
ren. 
CHAPTER   23. 
Reliffious  freedom  is  proclaimed — 
Many  Lamanites  converted — Ajnalek- 
itea  and  Amulonites  reject  the  truth — 
The  Anti-Nepht-Lehies. 
1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  king  of  the  Lamanites 
sent  a  "proclamation  among  all 
his  people,  that  they  should  not 
lay  their  hands  on  Ammon,  or 
Aaron,  or  Omner,  or  Himni,  nor 
either  of  their  brethren  who 
should  go  forth  preaching  the 
word  of  God,  in  whatsoever  place 
they  should  be,  in  any  part  of 
their  land. 
2.  Yea,  he  sent  a  decree  among 
them,  that  they  should  not  lay 
their  hands  on  them  to  bind 
them,  or  to  cast  them  into  prison; 
neither  should  they  spit  upon 
them,  nor  smite  them,  nor  cast 
them  out  of  their  ""synagogues, 
nor  scourge  them;  neither  should 
they  cast  stones  at  them,  but  that 
they  should  have  free  access  to 
their  houses,  and  also  their  "tem- 
ples, and  their  ■'sanctuaries. 
3.  And  thus  they  might  go 
forth  and  preach  the  word  ac- 
cording to  their  desires,  for  the 
king  had  been  converted  unto 
the  Lord,  and  *all  his  household; 
therefore  he  sent  his  'proclama- 
tion throughout  the  land  unto 
his  people,  that  the  word  of  God 
might  have  no  obstruction,  but 
that  it  might  go  forth  throughout 
all  the  land,  that  his  people 
might  be  convinced  concerning 
the  "wicked  traditions  of  their 
fathers,  and  that  they  might  be 
convinced     that    they    were    all 
brethren,  and  that  they  ought 
not  to  murder,  nor  to  plunder,  nor 
to  steal,  nor  to  commit  adultery, 
nor  to  commit  any  manner  of 
wickedness. 
4.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  the  king  had  sent  forth 
this  "proclamation,  that  Aaron 
and  his  brethren  went  forth  from 
city  to  city,  and  from  *one  house 
of  worship  to  another,  establish- 
ing churches,  and  consecrating 
■'priests  and  teachers  throughout 
the  land  among  the  Lamanites,  to 
preach  and  to  teach  the  word  of 
God  among  them;  and  thus  they 
began  to  have  great  success. 
5.  And  thousands  were  brought 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord, 
yea,  thousands  were  brought  to 
believe  in  the  traditions  of  the 
Nephites;  and  they  were  taught 
the  ^records  and  prophecies  which 
were  handed  down  even  to  the 
present  time. 
6.  And  as  sure  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  so  sure  as  many  as  be- 
lieved, or  as  many  as  were 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  through  the  preaching  of 
Ammon  and  his  brethren,  accord- 
ing to  the  spirit  of  revelation  and 
of  prophecy,  and  the  power  of 
God  working  miracles  in  them — 
yea,  I  say  unto  you,  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  as  many  of  the  Lamanites 
as  believed  in  their  preaching, 
and  were  converted  unto  the 
Lord,  'never  did  fall  away. 
7.  For  they  became  a  righteous 
people;  they  did  lay  down  the 
weapons  of  their  rebellion,  that 
they  did  not  fight  against  God 
any  more,  neither  against  any  of 
their  brethren. 
8.  Now,  these  are  they  who 
were  converted  unto  the  Lord: 
9.  The  people  of  the  Laman- 
a,  vers.  2 — 4.  Al.  22  :27.  6,  see  tt,  Al.  16.  c,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  d,  see  t,  Al.  15. 
e,  Al.  22  :23.  /,  see  a.  g,  see  n,  Jac.  7.  h,  see  a.  i,  see  «,  Al.  16.  See  ft,  2  Ne.  6. 
See  t.  Al.  15.  j,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  fc,  see  o,  1  Ne.  3.  Al.  63:12.  I.  Al.  27:27.  He. 
15  :6 — 16.  BSTWBSN  B.  C.  90  and  77. 
256 
ALMA,   24. 
Ites  who  were  in  the  ""land   of 
Ishmael; 
10.  And  also  of  the  people  of 
the  Lamanites  who  were  in  the 
"land  of  Middoni; 
11.  And  also  of  the  people  of 
the  Lamanites  who  were  in  the 
"city  of  Nephi; 
12.  And  also  of  the  people  of 
the  Lamanites  who  were  in  the 
''land  of  Shilom,  and  who  were  in 
the  land  of  'Shemlon,  and  in  the 
city  of  Lemuel,  and  in  the  city  of 
Shimnilom. 
13.  And  these  are  the  names  of 
the  cities  of  the  Lamanites  which 
were  converted  unto  the  Lord; 
and  these  are  they  thaf  laid  down 
the  weapons  of  their  rebellion, 
yea,  all  their  weapons  of  war; 
and  they  were  all  Lamanites. 
14.  And  the  Amalekites  were 
not  converted,  save  only  one; 
neither  were  any  of  the  'Amulon- 
Ites;  but  they  did  harden  their 
hearts,  and  also  the  hearts  of  the 
Lamanites  in  that  part  of  the 
land  wheresoever  they  dwelt, 
yea,  and  all  their  villages  and  all 
their  cities. 
15.  Therefore,  we  have  named 
all  the  cities  of  the  Lamanites  in 
which  they  did  repent  and  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
and  were  converted. 
16.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  king  and  those  who  were 
converted  were  desirous  that  they 
might  have  a  name,  that  thereby 
they  might  be  distinguished  from 
their  brethren;  therefore  the  king 
consulted  with  Aaron  and  many 
of  their  'priests,  concerning  the 
name  that  they  should  take  upon 
them,  that  they  might  be  distin- 
guished. 
17.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  called  their  names  «AntI- 
Nephi-Lehies;  and  they  were 
called  by  this  name  and  were  no 
more  called  Lamanites. 
18.  And  they  began  to  be  a 
very  industrious  people;  yea,  and 
they  were  friendly  with  the  Ne- 
phites;  therefore,  they  did  open  a 
correspondence  with  them,  and 
the  "curse  of  God  did  no  more 
follow  them. 
CHAPTER  24. 
Lamanites  come  against  the  people 
of  Ood — Converted  Lamanites  refuse 
to  take  up  arms — More  conversions. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Amalekites  and  the  "Amulon- 
ites  and  the  Lamanites  who  were 
in  the  land  of  Amnion,  and  also  in 
the  "land  of  Helam,  and  who  were 
in  the  '^land  of  Jerusalem,  and  in 
fine,  in  all  the  land  round  about, 
who  had  not  been  converted  and 
had  not  taken  upon  them  the 
name  of  ''Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  were 
stirred  up  by  the  Amalekites 
and  by  the  Amulonites  to  anger 
against  their  brethren. 
2.  And  their  hatred  became 
exceeding  sore  against  them,  even 
insomuch  that  they  began  to  re- 
bel against  their  king,  insomuch 
that  they  would  not  that  he 
should  be  their  king;  therefore, 
they  took  up  arms  against  the 
people  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 
3.  Now  the  king  conferred  the 
kingdom  upon  his  son,  and  he 
called  his  name  Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 
4.  And  the  king  died  in  that 
selfsame  year  that  the  Lamanites 
began  to  make  preparations  for 
war  against  the  people  of  God. 
5.  Now  when  Ammon  and  his 
brethren  and  all  those  who  had 
come  up  with  him  saw  the  prep- 
arations of  the  Lamanites  to  de- 
m,  lee  io,  Al.  17.     n,  we  h,  Al.  20.     o,  nee  6,  2  Ne.  6.     p,  see  /,  Mos.  7.     q,  sop  d, 
Uoi.  10.    r,  Htte  u,  MfiM.  23.     »,  hcu  c,  Moh.  0.     t,  Al.  24:1—3,  5.  20.     25:1,  13.     27:2, 
21,  2S.     48:11.     u,  Ufie  a.  1  No.  2.     2  Ne.  30:0.     8  Ne.  2:14—10. 
Chap.  24:    a,  lee  u.  Mot.  23.     b,  see  o,  Mos.  23.     c,  see  b,  Al.  21.     d,  see  t,  Al.  28. 
Betwbbn  B.  C.  00  AND  77. 
ALMA,   24. 
257 
stroy  their  brethren,  they  came 
forth  to  the  land  of  Midian,  and 
there  Ammon  met  all  his  breth- 
ren; and  from  thence  they  came 
to  the  "land  of  Ishmael  that  they 
might  hold  a  council  with  La- 
moni  and  also  with  his  brother 
'Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  what  they 
should  do  to  defend  themselves 
against  the  Lamanites. 
6.  Now  there  was  not  one  soul 
among  all  the  people  who  had 
been  converted  unto  the  Lord  that 
would  take  up  arms  against  their 
brethren;  nay,  they  would  not 
even  make  any  preparations  for 
war;  yea,  and  also  their  king  com- 
manded them  that  they  should  not. 
7.  Now,  these  are  the  words 
which  he  said  unto  the  people 
concerning  the  matter:  I  thank 
my  God,  my  beloved  people,  that 
our  great  God  has  in  goodness 
sent  these  our  brethren,  the  Ne- 
phites,  unto  us  to  preach  unto  us, 
and  to  convince  us  of  the  "tradi- 
tions of  our  wicked  fathers. 
8.  And  behold,  I  thank  my 
great  God  that  he  has  given  us  a 
portion  of  his  Spirit  to  soften  our 
hearts,  that  we  have  ''opened  a 
correspondence  with  these  breth- 
ren, the  Nephites. 
9.  And  behold,  I  also  thank 
my  God,  that  by  opening  this  cor- 
respondence we  have  been  con- 
vinced of  our  sins,  and  of  the 
many  murders  which  we  have 
committed. 
10.  And  I  also  thank  my  God, 
yea,  my  great  God,  that  he  hath 
granted  unto  us  that  we  might  re- 
pent of  these  things,  and  also 
that  he  hath  forgiven  us  of  those 
our  many  sins  and  murders  which 
we  have  committed,  and  taken 
away  the  guilt  from  our  hearts, 
through  the  merits  of  his  Son. 
11.  And  now  behold,  my  breth- 
ren, since  it  has  been  all  that  we 
could  do,  (as  we  were  the  most 
lost  of  all  mankind)  to  repent  of 
all  our  sins  and  the  many  mur- 
ders which  we  have  committed, 
and  to  get  God  to  take  them  away 
from  our  hearts,  for  it  was  all  we 
could  do  to  repent  sufficiently 
before  God  that  he  would  take 
away  our  stain — 
12.  Now,  my  best  beloved 
brethren,  since  God  hath  taken 
away  our  stains,  and  our  swords 
have  become  bright,  then  let  us 
stain  our  swords  *no  more  with 
the  blood  of  our  brethren. 
13.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you. 
Nay,  let  us  retain  our  swords  that 
they  be  not  stained  with  the  blood 
of  our  brethren;  for  perhaps,  if 
we  should  stain  our  swords  again 
they  can  no  more  be  washed 
bright  through  the  blood  of  the 
Son  of  our  great  God,  which  shall 
be  shed  for  the  ^atonement  of  our 
sins. 
14.  And  the  great  God  has  had 
mercy  on  us,  and  made  these 
things  known  unto  us  that  we 
might  not  perish;  yea,  and  he  has 
made  these  things  known  unto  us 
beforehand,  because  he  loveth 
our  souls  as  well  as  he  loveth  our 
children;  therefore,  in  his  mercy 
he  doth  visit  us  by  his  angels,  that 
the  plan  of  salvation  might  be 
made  known  unto  us  as  well  as 
unto  future  generations. 
15.  Oh,  how  merciful  is  our 
God!  And  now  behold,  since  it 
has  been  as  much  as  we  could  do 
to  get  our  "stains  taken  away 
from  us,  and  our  swords  are 
made  bright,  let  us  'hide  them 
away  that  they  may  be  kept 
bright,  as  a  testimony  to  our  God 
at  the  last  day,  or  at  the  day  that 
we  shall  be  brought  to  stand  be- 
fore him  to  be  judged,  that  we 
e,  see  w,  AI.  17.  /,  see  t,  AI.  23.  g,  see  n,  Jac.  7.  ft,  Al.  23  :18.  i,  vers.  6,  13, 
16 — 19.  }.  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  fc.  see  i.  I,  vers.  17—19.  Al.  25:14.  26:32.  53:10.  11. 
66:6—8,  Bktwbbn  B.  C.  90  and  7T 
258 
ALMA,   24. 
have  not  stained  our  swords  in 
the  blood  of  our  brethren  since 
he  imparted  his  word  unto  us  and 
has  made  us  clean  thereby. 
16.  And  now,  my  brethren,  if 
our  brethren  seek  to  destroy  us, 
behold,  we  will  hide  away  our 
swords,  yea,  even  we  will  bury 
them  ""deep  in  the  earth,  that 
they  may  be  kept  bright,  as  a  tes- 
timony that  we  have  never  used 
them,  at  the  last  day;  and  if  our 
brethren  destroy  us,  behold,  we 
shall  go  to  our  God  and  shall  be 
saved. 
17.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  the  king  had  made  an 
end  of  these  sayings,  and  all  the 
people  were  assembled  together, 
they  took  their  swords,  and  all 
the  weapons  which  were  used  for 
the  shedding  of  man's  blood,  and 
they  did  bury  them  up  deep  in  the 
earth. 
18.  And  this  they  did,  it  being 
In  their  view  a  testimony  to  God, 
and  also  to  men,  that  they  never 
would  use  weapons  again  for  the 
shedding  of  man's  blood;  and  this 
they  did,  vouching  and  covenant- 
ing with  God,  that  rather  than 
shed  the  blood  of  their  brethren 
they  would  "give  up  their  own 
lives;  and  rather  than  take  away 
from  a  brother  they  would  give 
unto  him;  and  rather  than  spend 
their  days  in  idleness  they  would 
labor  abundantly  with  their 
hands. 
19.  And  thus  we  see  that,  when 
these  Lamanltes  were  brought  to 
believe  and  to  know  the  truth, 
they  were  firm,  and  would  "suffer 
even  unto  death  rather  than  com- 
mit sin;  and  thus  we  see  that 
they  buried  their  weapons  of 
peace,  or  they  burled  the  weapons 
of  war,  for  peace. 
20.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
their  brethren,  the  Lamanites, 
made  preparations  for  war,  and 
came  up  to  the  land  of  Nephi  for 
the  purpose  of  destroying  the 
king,  and  to  place  another  in  his 
stead,  and  also  of  destroying  the 
people  of  "Anti-Nephl-Lehi  out  of 
the  land. 
21.  Now  when  the  people  saw 
that  they  were  coming  against 
them  they  went  out  to  meet  them, 
and  prostrated  themselves  before 
them  to  the  earth,  and  began  to 
call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord;  and 
thus  they  were  in  this  attitude 
when  the  Lamanites  began  to  fall 
upon  them,  and  began  to  Slay 
them  with  the  sword. 
22.  And  thus  without  meeting 
any  resistance,  they  did  slay  a 
thousand  and  five  of  them;  and 
we  know  that  they  are  blessed, 
for  they  have  gone  to  dwell  with 
their  God. 
23.  Now  when  the  Lamanites 
saw  that  their  brethren  would 
not  flee  from  the  sword,  neither 
would  they  turn  aside  to  the  right 
hand  or  to  the  left,  but  that  they 
would  lie  down  and  perish,  and 
praised  God  even  in  the  very  act 
of  perishing  under  the  sword — 
24.  Now  when  the  Lamanites 
saw  this  they  did  forbear  from 
slaying  them;  and  there  were 
many  whose  hearts  had  swollen 
in  them  for  those  of  their  breth- 
ren who  had  fallen  under  the 
sword,  for  they  repented  of  the 
things  which  they  had  done. 
25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  threw  down  their  weapons 
of  war,  and  they  would  not  take 
them  again,  for  they  were  stung 
for  the  murders  which  they  had 
committed;  and  they  came  down 
even  as  their  brethren,  relying 
upon  the  mercies  of  those  whose 
arms  were  lifted  to  slay  them. 
m.  Me  I,    n,  Ten.  10,  21—- 27.     o,  %09  n. 
p,  SCO  t,  AI.  23. 
UjDTwaur  B.  0.  90  and  77. 
ALMA,   25. 
259 
26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  of  God  were  joined 
that  day  by  more  than  the  num- 
ber who  had  been  slain;  and 
those  who  had  been  slain  were 
righteous  people,  therefore  we 
have  no  reason  to  doubt  but  what 
they  were  saved. 
27.  And  there  was  not  a  wicked 
man  slain  among  them;  but  there 
were  more  than  a  thousand 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth;  thus  we  see  that  the  Lord 
worketh  in  many  ways  to  the  sal- 
vation of  his  people. 
28.  Now  the  greatest  number 
of  those  of  the  Lamanites  who 
slew  so  many  of  their  brethren 
were  Amalekites  and  Amulonites, 
the  greatest  number  of  whom 
were  after  the  "order  of  the 
Nehors. 
29.  Now,  among  those  who 
joined  the  people  of  the  Lord, 
there  were  none  who  were  Amal- 
ekites or  "^ Amulonites,  or  who 
were  of  the  'order  of  Nehor,  but 
they  were  actual  descendants  of 
Laman  and  Lemuel. 
30.  And  thus  we  can  plainly 
discern,  that  after  a  people  have 
been  once  enlightened  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  have  had  great 
knowledge  of  things  pertaining  to 
righteousness,  and  then  have 
fallen  away  into  sin  and  trans- 
gression, they  become  more  hard- 
ened, and  thus  their  state  be- 
comes 'worse  than  though  they 
had  never  known  these  things. 
CHAPTER   25. 
Lamanite  aggressions — Vengeance 
by  Amulonites  —  Martyrdoms  —  Fur- 
ther fulfilment  of  Abinadi's  prophecy. 
1.  And  behold,  now  it  came  to 
pass  that  those  Lamanites  were 
more    angry    because    they    had 
slain  their  brethren;  therefore 
they  swore  vengeance  upon  the 
Nephites;  and  they  did  no  more 
attempt  to  slay  the  people  of 
"Anti-Nephi-Lehi  at  that  time. 
2.  But  they  took  their  armies 
and  went  over  into  the  borders  of 
the  land  of  Zarahemla,  and  fell 
upon  the  people  who  were  in  the 
"land  of  Ammonihah  and  "de- 
stroyed them. 
3.  And  after  that,  they  had 
many  battles  with  the  Nephites, 
in  the  which  they  were  driven  and 
slain. 
4.  And  among  the  Lamanites 
who  were  slain  were  almost  all 
the  ""seed  of  Amulon  and  his 
brethren,  who  were  the  priests  of 
Noah,  and  they  were  slain  by  the 
hands  of  the  Nephites; 
5.  And  the  remainder,  having 
fled  into  the  east  wilderness,  and 
having  usurped  the  power  and 
authority  over  the  Lamanites, 
caused  that  many  of  the  Laman- 
ites should  'perish  by  fire  because 
of  their  belief — 
6.  For  many  of  them,  after 
having  suffered  much  loss  and  so 
many  afflictions,  began  to  be 
stirred  up  in  remembrance  of 
the  '^words  which  Aaron  and  his 
brethren  had  preached  to  them 
in  their  land;  therefore  they  be- 
gan to  disbelieve  the  "traditions 
of  their  fathers,  and  to  believe  In. 
the  Lord,  and  that  he  gave  great 
power  unto  the  Nephites;  and 
thus  there  were  many  of  them 
converted  in  the  wilderness. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
those  rulers  who  were  the  rem- 
nant of  the  "children  of  Amulon 
caused  that  they  should  be  *put 
to  death,  yea,  all  those  that  be- 
lieved in  these  things. 
8.  Now  this  martyrdom  caused 
Q.  Al.  1 :2— 15.  r,  see  u,  Mos.  23.  «,  Al.  1 :2 — 15.  t,  vers.  1,  28,  29.  See  h,  2 
Ne.  31.  Al.  21:3— 11.  23:14.  32:19.  47:36.  Chap.  25 :  o,  see  t,  Al.  23.  6,  see 
i,  Al.  8.  c,  Al.  16  :2,  3,  9 — 11.  d,  see  u,  Mos.  23.  e.  see  /,  Mos.  17.  /,  Al.  21 :5 — 12. 
g,  see  n,  Jac.  7.     h,  see  u,  Mos.  23.     i,  see  /,  Mos.  17.  Bxtwesn  B.  C.  90  and  77. 
260 
ALMA,   26. 
that  many  of  their  brethren 
should  be  stirred  up  to  anger; 
and  there  began  to  be  contention 
in  the  wilderness;  and  the  La- 
manites  began  to  hunt  the  ^seed 
of  Amulon  and  his  brethren  and 
began  to  slay  them;  and  they 
fled  into  the  east  wilderness. 
9.  And  behold  they  are  hunted 
at  this  day  by  the  Lamanites. 
Thus  the  words  of  Abinadi  *were 
brought  to  pass,  which  he  said 
concerning  the  seed  of  the  priests 
who  caused  that  he  should  suffer 
death  by  fire. 
10.  For  he  said  unto  them: 
'What  ye  shall  do  unto  me  shall 
be  a  type  of  things  to  come. 
11.  And  now  Abinadi  was  the 
first  that  suffered  "death  by  fire 
because  of  his  belief  in  God;  now 
this  is  what  he  meant,  that  many 
should  Buffer  death  by  fire,  "ac- 
cording as  he  had  suffered. 
12.  And  he  said  unto  the 
priests  of  Noah  that  their  seed 
should  cause  many  to  be  put  to 
death,  in  the  like  manner  as  he 
was,  and  that  they  should  be 
scattered  abroad  and  slain,  even 
as  a  sheep  having  no  shepherd  is 
driven  and  slain  by  wild  beasts; 
and  now  behold,  these  words 
were  verified,  for  they  were 
driven  by  the  Lamanites,  and 
they  were  "hunted,  and  they  were 
smitten. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  saw  that 
they  could  not  overpower  the  Ne- 
phites  they  returned  again  to 
their  own  land;  and  many  of  them 
came  over  to  dwell  in  the  "land  of 
Ishmael  and  the  ^land  of  Nephi, 
and  did  Join  themselves  to  the 
people  of  God,  who  were  the 
people  of  'Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 
14.  And   they   did   also   'bury 
their  weapons  of  war,  according 
as  their  brethren  had,  and  they 
began  to  be  a  righteous  people; 
and  they  did  walk  in  the  ways  of 
the  Lord,  and  did  observe  to 
keep  his  commandments  and  his 
statutes. 
15.  Yea,  and  they  did  keep  the 
'law  of  Moses;  for  it  was  expe- 
dient that  they  should  keep  the 
law  of  Moses  as  yet,  for  it  was 
not  all  fulfilled.  But  notwith- 
standing the  law  of  Moses,  they 
did  look  forward  to  the  coming 
of  Christ,  considering  that  the 
law  of  Moses  was  a  type  of  his 
coming,  and  believing  that  they 
must  keep  those  outward  per- 
formances until  the  time  that  he 
should  be  revealed  unto  them. 
16.  Now  they  did  not  suppose 
that  salvation  came  by  the  law  of 
Moses;  but  the  law  of  Moses  did 
serve  to  'itrengthen  their  faith  in 
Christ;  and  thus  they  did  retain 
a  hope  through  faith,  unto  eter- 
nal salvation,  relying  upon  the 
spirit  of  prophecy,  which  spake  of 
those  things  to  come. 
17.  And  now  behold,  Ammon, 
and  Aaron,  and  Omner,  and 
HImni,  and  their  brethren  did  re- 
joice exceedingly,  for  the  success 
which  they  had  had  among  the 
Lamanites,  seeing  that  the  Lord 
had  granted  unto  them  according 
to  their  "prayers,  and  that  he  had 
also  verified  his  word  unto  them 
in  every  particular. 
CHAPTER  26. 
Atnmon  glories  in  the  Lord — Boast- 
ing in  righteousness — He  recounts 
blessings  to  him  and  his  brethren. 
1.  And  now,  these  are  the 
words  of  Ammon  to  his  brethren, 
which  say  thus:  My  brothers  and 
my  brethren,  behold  I  say  unto 
j,  aet  u.  Mo*.  23.  k,  Mo*.  17:16—20.  I.  Man.  13:10.  m.  Mob.  17:13—20.  n,  vera. 
0 — 7.  0,  rtin.  8,  0.  Mom.  17:18.  p.  we  w,  Al.  17.  q,  H<>e  b,  2  No.  6.  r,  aee  tt 
▲1.  23.     «,  mm  I,  Al.  24.     t,  wet  o,  2  Ne.  2S.     u,  hoo  e,  2  N(>.  3'^. 
BrrwBEN  U.  0.  00  and  77. 
ALMA,   26. 
2<1 
you,  how  great  reason  have  we  to 
rejoice;  for  could  we  have  sup- 
posed when  we  "started  from  the 
*land  of  Zarahemla  that  God 
would  have  granted  unto  us  such 
great  blessings? 
2.  And  now,  I  ask,  what  great 
blessings  has  he  bestowed  upon 
us?    Can  ye  tell? 
3.  Behold,  I  answer  for  you; 
for  our  brethren,  the  Lamanites, 
were  in  darkness,  yea,  even  in  the 
darkest  abyss,  but  behold,  how 
•"many  of  them  are  brought  to 
behold  the  marvelous  light  of. 
God!  And  this  is  the  blessing 
which  hath  been  bestowed  upon 
us,  that  we  have  been  made  in- 
struments in  the  hands  of  God  to 
bring  about  this  great  work. 
4.  Behold,  ''thousands  of  them 
do  rejoice,  and  have  been  brought 
into  the  fold  of  God. 
5.  Behold,  the  field  was  ripe, 
and  blessed  are  ye,  for  ye  did 
thrust  in  the  sickle,  and  did  reap 
with  your  might,  yea,  all  the  day 
long  did  ye  labor;  and  behold  the 
number  of  your  sheaves!  And 
they  shall  be  gathered  into  the 
garners,  that  they  are  not  wasted. 
6.  Yea,  they  shall  not  be  beaten 
down  by  the  'storm  at  the  last 
day;  yea,  neither  shall  they  be 
harrowed  up  by  the  whirlwinds; 
but  when  the  storm  cometh  they 
shall  be  gathered  together  in 
their  place,  that  the  storm  can- 
not penetrate  to  them;  yea, 
neither  shall  they  be  driven  with 
fierce  winds  whithersoever  the 
enemy  listeth  'to  carry  them. 
7.  But  behold,  they  are  in  the 
hands  of  the  Lord  of  the  har- 
vest, and  they  are  his;  and  he 
will  "raise  them  up  at  the  last 
day. 
8.  Blessed  be  the  name  of  our 
God;  let  us  sing  to  his  praise, 
yea,  let  us  give  thanks  to  his  holy 
name,  •  for  he  doth  work  right- 
eousness forever. 
9.  For  if  we  had  not  come  up 
out  of  the  "land  of  Zarahemla, 
these  our  dearly  beloved  brethren, 
who  have  so  dearly  beloved  us, 
would  still  have  been  *racked 
with  hatred  against  us,  yea,  and 
they  would  also  have  been 
strangers  to  God. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Ammon  had  said  these 
words,  his  brother  Aaron  rebuked 
him,  saying:  Ammon,  I  fear  that 
thy  joy  doth  carry  thee  away  unto 
boasting. 
11.  But  Ammon  said  unto 
him:  I  do  not  boast  In  my  own 
strength,  nor  in  my  own  wisdom; 
but  behold,  my  joy  is  full,  yea, 
my  heart  is  brim  with  joy,  and  I 
will  rejoice  in  my  God. 
12.  Yea,  I  know  that  I  am 
nothing;  as  to  my  strength  I  am 
weak;  therefore  I  will  not  boast 
of  myself,  but  I  will  boast  of  my 
God,  for  in  his  strength  I  can  do 
all  things;  yea,  behoM,  many 
mighty  miracles  we  have  wrought 
in  this  land,  for  which  we  will 
praise  his  name  forever. 
13.  Behold,  how  many  thou- 
sands of  our  brethren  has  he 
loosed  from  the  ^pains  of  hell; 
and  they  are  brought  to  sing  re- 
deeming love,  and  this  because  of 
the  power  of  his  word  which  Is  In 
us,  therefore  have  we  not  great 
reason  to  rejoice? 
14.  Yea,  we  have  reason  to 
praise  him  forever,  for  he  is  the 
Most  High  God,  and  has  loosed 
our  brethren  from  the  *chain8  of 
hell. 
15.  Yea,  they  were  encircled 
about  with  everlasting  darkness 
a,  Mos.  28:9.  Al.  17:6 — 9.  6,  Cm.  13.  c,  Al.  23:8 — 13.  d,  Al.  23:5.  e.  He. 
6:12.  3  Ne.  14:25,  27.  /,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9.  g,  see  p,  Mos.  23,  *,  Om.  13.  i,  eee  n, 
Jac.  7.     i,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28.     k.  see  p.  2  Ne.  28.  BorwBBN  B.  C.  90  AND  77. 
2ii 
ALMA,   26. 
and  destruction;  but  behold,  he 
has  brought  them  into  his  ever- 
lasting light,  yea,  into  everlasting 
salvation;  and  they  are  encircled 
about  with  the  matchless  bounty 
of  his  love;  yea,  and  we  have  been 
instruments  in  his  hands  of  doing 
this  great  and  marvelous  work. 
16.  Therefore,  let  us  glory, 
yea,  we  will  glory  in  the  Lord; 
yea,  we  will  rejoice,  for  our  joy 
is  full;  yea,  we  will  praise  our 
God  forever.  Behold,  who  can 
glory  too  much  in  the  Lord?  Yea, 
who  can  say  too  much  of  his 
great  power,  and  of  his  mercy, 
and  of  his  long-suffering  towards 
the  children  of  men?  Behold,  I 
say  unto  you,  I  cannot  say  the 
smallest  part  which  I  feel. 
17.  Who  could  have  supposed 
that  our  God  would  have  been  so 
merciful  as  to  have  snatched  us 
from  our  awful,  sinful,  and  pol- 
luted state? 
18.  Behold,  we  went  forth  even 
in  wrath,  with  mighty  threaten- 
ings  to  'destroy  his  church. 
19.  Oh  then,  why  did  he  not 
consign  us  to  an  awful  destruc- 
tion, yea,  why  did  he  not  let  the 
Bword  of  his  justice  fall  upon  us, 
and  doom  us  to  "eternal  despair? 
20.  Oh,  my  soul,  almost  as  it 
were,  fleeth  at  the  thought.  Be- 
hold, he  did  not  exercise  his  jus- 
tice upon  us,  but  in  his  great 
mercy  hath  brought  us  over  that 
everlasting  "gulf  of  death  and 
misery,  even  to  the  salvation  of 
our  souls. 
21.  And  now  behold,  my  breth- 
ren, what  natural  man  is  there 
that  knoweth  these  things?  I  say 
unto  you,  there  is  none  that 
knoweth  these  things,  save  it  be 
the  penitent. 
22.  Yea,  he  that  repenteth 
and  exerciseth  faith,  and  bringeth 
forth  good  works,  and  'prayeth 
continually  without  ceasing — 
unto  such  it  is  given  to  know  the 
'mysteries  of  God;  yea,  unto 
such  it  shall  be  given  to  reveal 
things  which  never  have  been  re- 
vealed; yea,  and  it  shall  be  given 
unto  such  to  bring  thousands  of 
souls  to  repentance,  even  as  it 
has  been  given  unto  us  to  bring 
these  our  brethren  to  repentance. 
23.  Now  do  ye  remember,  my 
brethren,  that  we  said  unto  our 
brethren  in  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  we  go  up  to  the  land  of 
Nephi,  to  preach  unto  our  breth- 
ren, the  Lamanites,  and  they 
laughed  us  to  scorn? 
24.  For  they  said  unto  us:  Do 
ye  suppose  that  ye  can  bring  the 
Lamanites  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth?  Do  ye  suppose  that 
ye  can  convince  the  Lamanites  of 
the  ""incorrectness  of  the  tradi- 
tions of  their  fathers,  as  stiff- 
necked  a  people  as  they  are; 
whose  hearts  delight  in  the  shed- 
ding of  blood;  whose  days  have 
been  spent  in  the  grossest  in- 
iquity; whose  ways  have  been  the 
ways  of  a  transgressor  from  the 
beginning?  Now  my  brethren, 
ye  remember  that  this  was  their 
language. 
25.  And  moreover  they  did 
say:  Let  us  take  up  arms  against 
them,  that  we  destroy  them  and 
their  iniquity  out  of  the  land,  lest 
they  overrun  us  and  destroy  us. 
26.  But  behold,  my  beloved 
brethren,  we  came  into  the  wil- 
derness not  with  the  intent  to  de- 
stroy our  brethren,  but  with  the 
intent  that  perhaps  we  might 
save  some  few  of  their  souls. 
27.  Now  when  our  hearts  were 
'depressed,  and  we  were  about  to 
turn  back,  behold,  the  Lord  com- 
forted us,  and  said:    Go  amongst 
I.  Mm.  27:10,  34.     m,  m«  m,  Jac    0.     n,  lee  i,  1   Ne.   IS.     o,  see  0,  2  Ne.  82. 
0,  Al.  12:0.     p,  MM)  n,  Jao.  7.     <j.  Al.   17:0 — 12.  DvrwHN  B.  0.  00  and  77. 
ALMA,   26. 
268 
thy  brethren,  the  Lamanites,  and 
bear  with  'patience  thine  afflic- 
tions, and  I  will  give  unto  you 
success. 
28.  And  now  behold,  we  have 
come,  and  been  forth  amongst 
them;  and  we  have  been  'patient 
in  our  sufferings,  and  we  have 
suffered  every  privation;  yea, 
we  have  traveled  from  house  to 
house,  relying  upon  the  mercies 
of  the  world — not  upon  the  mer- 
cies of  the  world  alone  but  upon 
the  mercies  of  God. 
29.  And  we  have  entered  Into 
their  houses  and  taught  them, 
and  we  have  taught  them  in  their 
streets;  yea,  and  we  have  taught 
them  upon  their  hills;  and  we 
have  also  entered  into  their  'tem- 
ples and  their  "synagogues  and 
taught  them;  and  we  have  been 
"cast  out,  and  mocked,  and  spit 
upon,  and  smote  upon  our  cheeks; 
and  we  have  been  stoned,  and 
taken  and  bound  with  "strong 
cords,  and  cast  Into  prison;  and 
through  the  power  and  wisdom  of 
God  we  have  been  delivered 
again. 
30.  And  we  have  suffered  all 
manner  of  afflictions,  and  all  this, 
that  perhaps  we  might  be  the 
means  of  saving  some  soul;  and 
we  supposed  that  our  joy  would 
be  full  if  perhaps  we  could  be  the 
means  of  'saving  some. 
31.  Now  behold,  we  can  look 
forth  and  see  the  fruits  of  our 
labors;  and  are  they  few?  I  say 
unto  you.  Nay,  they  are  "many; 
yea,  and  we  can  witness  of  their 
sincerity,  because  of  their  love 
towards  their  brethren  and  also 
towards  us. 
32.  For  behold,  they  had  rather 
'sacrifice  their  lives  than  even  to 
take  the  life  of  their  enemy;  and 
they  have  *''burled  their  weapons 
of  war  deep  in  the  earth,  because 
of  their  love  towards  their  breth- 
ren. 
33.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto 
you,  has  there  been  so  great  love 
In  all  the  land?  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you.  Nay,  there  has  not,  even 
among  the  Nephites. 
34.  For  behold,  they  would 
take  up  arms  against  their  breth- 
ren; they  would  not  suffer  them- 
selves to  be  slain.  But  behold 
how  ^''many  of  these  have  laid 
down  their  lives;  and  we  know 
that  they  have  gone  to  their  God, 
because  of  their  love  and  of  their 
hatred  to  sin. 
35.  Now  have  we  not  reason  to 
rejoice?  Yea,  I  say  unto  you, 
there  never  were  men  that  had 
so  great  reason  to  rejoice  as  we, 
since  the  world  began;  yea,  and 
my  joy  is  carried  away,  even  unto 
boasting  in  my  God;  for  he  has 
all  power,  all  wisdom,  and  all  un- 
derstanding; he  comprehendeth 
"■"all  things,  and  he  Is  a  merciful 
Being,  even  unto  salvation,  to 
those  who  will  repent  and  believe 
on  his  name. 
36.  Now  If  this  Is  boasting, 
even  so  will  I  boast;  for  this  is 
my  life  and  my  light,  my  joy  and 
my  salvation,  and  my  redemption 
from  everlasting  wo.  Yea,  blessed 
is  the  name  of  my  God,  who  has 
been  mindful  of  this  people,  who 
are  a  """branch  of  the  tree  of 
Israel,  and  has  been  "'lost  from  Its 
body  In  a  strange  land;  yea,  I  say, 
blessed  be  the  name  of  my  God, 
who  has  been  mindful  of  us, 
"'wanderers  in  a  strange  land. 
37.  Now  my  brethren,  we  see 
that  God  is  mindful  of  every  peo- 
ple, whatsoever  land  they  may  be 
in;  yea,  he  numbereth  his  people. 
r,  ver.  28.  Al.  17:11.  8,  see  r.  t,  sec  h,  2  Ne.  5.  u,  see  u,  AI.  16.  v,  Al.  20:29, 
30.  21:11.  w,  Al.  20:29.  30.  x,  ver.  26.  y,  Al.  23:8—13.  Al.  26:4.  z,  Al. 
24:20—24.  2a,  see  I,  Al.  24.  26,  Al.  24:22.  2c,  see  r,  2  Ne.  9.  D.  &  C.  88:41. 
2d,  see  6,  Jac.  5.     2e,  Jac.  5  :26,  40,  43 — i5.     2/,  Jac.  T  :26.       Bar.  B.  C.  90  AND  77. 
264 
ALMA,   27. 
and  his  bowels  of  mercy  are  over 
all  the  earth.  Now  this  is  my  joy, 
and  my  great  thanksgiving;  yea, 
and  I  will  give  thanks  unto  my 
God  forever.     Amen. 
CHAPTER  27. 
People  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi  seek 
safety  in  Zarahemla — They  are  called 
the  people  of  Amnion — Land  of  Jer- 
ahon  given  to  them. 
1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  those  Lamanites  who  had 
gone  to  war  against  the  Nephites 
had  found,  after  their  "many 
struggles  to  destroy  them,  that  it 
was  in  vain  to  seek  their  destruc- 
tion, they  returned  again  to  the 
"land  of  Nephi. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Amalekites,  because  of  their  loss, 
were  exceeding  angry.  And  when 
they  saw  that  they  could  not  seek 
revenge  from  the  Nephites,  they 
began  to  stir  up  the  people  in 
anger  against  their  brethren,  the 
people  of  ''Anti-Nephi-Lehi ;  there- 
fore they  began  again  to  destroy 
them. 
3.  Now  this  people  again  re- 
fused to  take  their  arms,  and  they 
suffered  themselves  to  be  slain 
according  to  the  desires  of  their 
enemies. 
4.  Now  when  Ammon  and  his 
brethren  saw  this  work  of  de- 
struction among  those  whom 
they  so  dearly  beloved,  and 
among  those  who  had  so  dearly 
beloved  them — for  they  were 
treated  as  though  they  were 
angels  sent  from  God  to  save 
them  from  everlasting  destruc- 
tion— therefore,  when  Ammon 
and  his  brethren  saw  this  great 
work  of  destruction,  they  were 
moved  with  compassion,  and  they 
said  unto  the  king: 
5.  Let  us  gather  together  this 
people  of  the  Lord,  and  let  us  go 
down  to  the  ""land  of  Zarahemla 
to  our  brethren  the  Nephites,  and 
flee  out  of  the  hands  of  our  ene- 
mies, that  we  be  not  destroyed. 
6.  But  the  king  said  unto  them : 
Behold,  the  Nephites  will  destroy 
us,  because  of  the  many  murders 
and  sins  we  have  committed 
against  them. 
7.  And  Ammon  said:  I  will  go 
and  inquire  of  the  Lord,  and  if  he 
say  unto  us,  go  down  unto  our 
brethren,  will  ye  go? 
8.  And  the  king  said  unto  him: 
Yea,  if  the  Lord  saith  unto  us  go, 
we  will  go  down  unto  our  breth- 
ren, and  we  will  be  their  slaves 
until  we  repair  unto  them  the 
many  murders  and  sins  which  we 
have  committed  against  them. 
9.  But  Ammon  said  unto  him: 
It  is  against  the  law  of  our  breth- 
ren, which  was  established  by  my 
father,  that  there  should  be  'any 
slaves  among  them;  therefore  let 
us  go  down  and  rely  upon  the 
mercies  of  our  brethren. 
10.  But  the  king  said  unto 
him:  'Inquire  of  the  Lord,  and 
if  he  saith  unto  us  go,  we  will  go; 
otherwise  we  will  perish  in  the 
land. 
11.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  went  and  inquired  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  Lord  said  unto 
him: 
12.  Get  this  people  out  of  this 
land,  that  they  perish  aot;  for 
Satan  has  great  hold  on  the  hearts 
of  the  Amalekites,  'who  do  stir 
up  the  Lamanites  to  anger  against 
their  brethren  to  slay  them; 
therefore  got  thee  out  of  this 
land;  and  blessed  are  this  people 
In  this  generation,  for  I  will  pre- 
serve them. 
13.  And  now  It  came  to  pass 
that  Ammon  went  and  told  the 
•,  Al.  2D:2,  8.     »,  ii^  b,  2  Ne.  6. 
tS,  40.     /,  ror.  11.    g.  Ten.  2,  8. 
c,  lee  t,  Al.  23.     d.  Om.  18.     e.  Uos.  29:82, 
BRWIBN    B.   0.   00  AND  77. 
ALMA,   27. 
2«6 
king    all    the    words    which    the 
Lord  had  "said  unto  him. 
14.  And  they  gathered  together 
all  their  people,  yea,  all  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Lord,  and  did  gather 
together  all  their  flocks  and 
herds,  and  departed  out  of  the 
land,  and  came  into  the  wilder- 
ness which  divided  the  land  of 
Nephi  from  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  and  came  over  near  the 
borders  of  the  land. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  said  unto  them:  Behold, 
I  and  my  brethren  will  go  forth 
Into  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  and 
ye  shall  remain  here  until  we  re- 
turn; and  we  will  try  the  hearts 
of  our  brethren,  whether  they 
will  that  ye  shall  come  Into  their 
land. 
16.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  as 
Ammon  was  going  forth  Into  the 
land,  that  he  and  his  brethren 
met  Alma,  over  in  the  *place  of 
which  has  been  spoken;  and  be- 
hold, this  was  a  joyful  meeting. 
17.  Now  the  joy  of  Ammon  was 
so  great  even  that  he  was  full; 
yea,  he  was  swallowed  up  in  the 
joy  of  his  God,  even  to  the  ex- 
hausting of  his  strength;  and  he 
fell  %gain  to  the  earth. 
18.  Now  was  not  this  exceed- 
ing joy?  Behold,  this  Is  joy 
which  none  recelveth  save  It  be 
the  truly  penitent  and  humble 
seeker  of  happiness. 
19.  Now  the  joy  of  Alma  In 
meeting  his  brethren  was  truly 
great,  and  also  the  joy  of  Aaron, 
of  Omner,  and  Himni;  but  be- 
hold their  joy  was  not  that  to 
exceed  their  strength. 
20.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma  conducted  his  breth- 
ren back  to  the  *land  of  Zara- 
hemla; even  to  his  'own  house. 
And  they  went  and  told  the  "chief 
judge  all  the  things  that  had  hap- 
pened unto  them  In  the  "land  of 
Nephi,  among  their  brethren,  the 
Lamanites. 
21.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
the  chief  judge  sent  a  proclama- 
tion throughout  all  the  land,  de- 
siring the  "voice  of  the  people 
concerning  the  admitting  their 
brethren,  who  were  the  people  of 
"Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 
22.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
the  voice  of  the  people  came,  say- 
ing: Behold,  we  will  give  up  the 
«land  of  Jershon,  which  is  on  the 
east  by  the  sea,  which  joins  the 
'land  Bountiful,  which  is  on  the 
south  of  the  land  Bountiful;  and 
this  land  Jershon  is  the  land 
which  we  will  give  unto  our 
brethren  for  an  Inheritance. 
23.  And  behold,  we  will  set  our 
armies  between  the  land  Jershon 
and  the  land  Nephi,  that  we  may 
protect  our  brethren  in  the  land 
Jershon;  and  this  we  do  for  our 
brethren,  on  account  of  their  fear 
to  take  up  arms  against  their 
brethren  lest  they  should  commit 
sin;  and  this  their  great  fear  came 
because  of  their  sore  repentance 
which  they  had,  on  account  of 
their  many  murders  and  their 
awful  wickedness. 
24.  And  now  behold,  this  will 
we  do  unto  cur  brethren,  that 
they  may  inherit  the  land  Jer- 
shon; and  we  will  guard  them 
from  their  enemies  with  our 
armies,  on  'condition  that  they 
will  give  us  a  portion  of  their  sub- 
stance to  assist  us  that  we  may 
maintain  our  armies. 
25.  Now,  It  came  to  pass  that 
when  Ammon  had  heard  this,  he 
ft,  ver.  12.  i,  Al.  17:1—4.  ;,  AI.  19:14,  17.  k,  Om.  13.  I,  Al.  15:18.  m,  Al. 
4  :16 — 18.  n,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  o,  see  e,  Mos.  29.  p,  see  t,  Al.  23.  q,  vers.  23,  24,  26. 
Al.  28:1,  8.  30:1,  19.  31:3.  35:1,  2,  0,  8,  13,  14.  43:4.  15,  18,  22,  25.  r,  aee  2fc, 
Al.  22.     8,  Al.  43:13.  Between  B.  C.  90  and  77, 
266 
ALMA,   28. 
returned  to  the  people  of  'Anti- 
Nephi-Lehi,  and  also  Alma  with 
him,  into  the  wilderness,  where 
they  had  pitched  their  tents,  and 
made  known  unto  them  all  these 
things.  And  Alma  also  related 
unto  them  his  "conversion,  with 
Ammon  and  Aaron,  and  his 
brethren. 
26.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  it 
did  cause  great  joy  among  them. 
And  they  went  down  into  the 
"land  of  Jershon,  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  land  of  Jershon; 
and  they  were  called  by  the 
Nephites  the  people  of  Ammon; 
therefore  they  were  distinguished 
by  that  name  ever  after, 
27.  And  they  were  among  the 
people  of  Nephi,  and  also  num- 
bered among  the  people  who  were 
of  the  church  of  God.  And  they 
were  also  distinguished  for  their 
zeal  towards  God,  and  also 
towards  men;  for  they  were  per- 
fectly honest  and  upright  in  all 
things;  and  they  were  firm  in  the 
faith  of  Christ,  "even  unto  the 
end. 
28.  And  they  did  look  upon 
shedding  the  blood  of  their  breth- 
ren with  the  greatest  abhorrence; 
and  they  never  could  be  prevailed 
upon  to  take  up  arms  against 
their  brethren;  and  they  never 
did  look  upon  death  with  any  de- 
gree of  terror,  for  their  hope  and 
views  of  Christ  and  the  'resurrec- 
tion; therefore,  death  was  swal- 
lowed up  to  them  by  the  "victory 
of  Christ  over  It, 
29.  Therefore,  they  would  suf- 
fer 'death  in  the  most  aggravat- 
ing and  distressing  manner  which 
could  be  Inflicted  by  their  breth- 
ren, before  they  would  take  the 
sword  or  clmeter  to  smite  them. 
30.  And     thus    they    were    a 
zealous    and    beloved    people,    a 
highly  favored  people  of  the  Lord. 
CHAPTER   28. 
Lamanites  make  war  upon  Nephitea 
—A  tremendous  battle — Lamanitea 
defeated — Deep  mourning. 
1,  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  the  "people  of  Ammon 
were  established  in  the  "land  of 
Jershon,  and  a  church  also  estab- 
lished in  the  land  of  Jershon,  and 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites  were 
set  round  about  the  land  of  Jer- 
shon, yea,  in  all  the  borders 
round  about  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla;  behold  the  armies  of  the 
Lamanites  had  followed  their 
brethren  into  the  wilderness. 
2,  And  thus  there  was  a  tre- 
mendous battle;  yea,  even  such 
an  one  as  never  had  been  known 
among  all  the  people  in  the  land 
from  the  time  Lehi  left  "Jerusa- 
lem; yea,  and  tens  of  thousands 
of  the  Lamanites  were  slain  and 
scattered  abroad. 
3,  Yea,  and  also  there  was  a 
tremendous  slaughter  among  the 
people  of  Nephi;  nevertheless,  the 
Lamanites  were  driven  and  scat- 
tered, and  the  people  of  Nephi 
returned  again  to  their  land. 
4,  And  now  this  was  a  time 
that  there  was  a  great  mourning 
and  lamentation  heard  through- 
out all  the  land,  among  all  the 
people  of  Nephi — 
5,  Yea,  the  cry  of  widows 
mourning  for  their  husbands,  and 
also  of  fathers  mourning  for  their 
sons,  and  the  daughter  for  the 
brother,  yea,  the  brother  for  the 
father;  and  thus  the  cry  of 
mourning  was  heard  among  all  of 
them,  mourning  for  their  kindred 
who  had  been  slain. 
6,  And  now  surely  this  was  a 
t.  neo  t,  Al.  23.     u.  Mmi.  27:10—17.     Vj  Me  fl. 
V.  tv  k,  Mo».    10.     t,  Al.   24:20 — 28. 
Al.  27.'  c,  Om.  18.    <t,  1  Ne.  2:2,  8. 
Vj  MC 
27:8. 
to.  seo  t.  Al.  23.    tr,  aee  d,  2  No,  11. 
Chap.  28:    a,  Al.  27:26.     b,  aee  a, 
ABOUT  B.  0.  7t. 
ALMA,   29. 
S67 
sorrowful  day;  yea,  a  time  of 
solemnity,  and  a  time  of  much 
'fasting  and  prayer. 
7.  And  thus  endeth  the  fif- 
teenth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi; 
8.  And  this  is  the  account  of 
Ammon  and  his  brethren,  their 
journeyings  in  the  land  of  Nephi, 
their  sufferings  in  the  land,  their 
sorrows,  and  their  afflictions,  and 
their  'incomprehensible  joy,  and 
the  reception  and  safety  of  the 
brethren  in  the  <'land  of  Jershon. 
And  now  may  the  Lord,  the  Re- 
deemer of  all  men,  bless  their 
souls  forever. 
9.  And  this  is  the  account  of 
the  wars  and  contention^  among 
the  Nephites,  and  also  the  wars 
between  the  Nephites  and  the  La- 
manites;  *and  the  fifteenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  is 
ended. 
10.  And  "from  the  first  year  to 
the  fifteenth  has  brought  to  pass 
the  destruction  of  many  thou- 
sand lives;  yea,  it  has  brought  to 
pass  an  awful  scene  of  bloodshed. 
11.  And  the  bodies  of  many 
thousands  are  laid  low  in  the 
earth,  while  the  bodies  of  many 
thousands  are  'moldering  in 
heaps  upon  the  face  of  the  earth; 
yea,  and  many  thousands  are 
mourning  for  the  loss  of  their 
kindred,  because  they  have  rea- 
son to  fear,  according  to  the 
promises  of  the  Lord,  that  they 
are  consigned  to  a  state  of  end- 
less wo. 
12.  While  many  thousands  of 
others  truly  mourn  for  the  loss  of 
their  kindred,  yet  they  rejoice  and 
exult  in  the  hope,  and  even  know, 
according  to  the  promises  of  the 
Lord,  that  they  are  raised  to  dwell 
at  the  right  hand  of  God,  in  a 
state  of  never-ending  happiness. 
13.  And  thus  we  see  how  great 
the  inequality  of  man  is  because 
of  sin  and  transgression,  and  the 
power  of  the  devil,  which  comes 
by  the  cunning  plans  which  he 
hath  devised  to  ensnare  the  hearts 
of  men. 
14.  And  thus  we  see  the  great 
call  of  diligence  of  men  to  ^labor 
in  the  vineyards  of  the  Lord;  and 
thus  we  see  the  great  reason  of 
sorrow,  and  also  of  rejoicing — 
sorrow  because  of  death  and  de- 
struction among  men,  and  joy  be- 
cause of  the  light  of  Christ  unto 
life. 
CHAPTER   29. 
Alma's  yearning  desire  to  cry  re- 
pentance to  all — God's  word  appor- 
tioned in  wisd07n — Alma  rejoices  over 
success  of  his  brethren. 
1.  O  that  I  were  an  angel,  and 
could  have  the  wish  of  mine 
heart,  that  I  might  go  forth  and 
speak  with  the  trump  of  God, 
with  a  voice  to  shake  the  earth, 
and  cry  repentance  unto  every 
people! 
2.  Yea,  I  would  declare  unto 
every  soul,  as  with  the  voice  of 
thunder,  repentance  and  the  plan 
of  redemption,  that  they  should 
repent  and  come  unto  our  God, 
that  there  might  not  be  more 
sorrow  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
earth. 
3.  But  behold,  I  am  a  man, 
and  do  sin  in  my  wish;  for  I 
ought  to  be  content  with  the 
things  which  the  Lord  hath 
allotted  unto  me. 
4.  I  ought  not  to  harrow  up  In 
my  desires,  the  firm  decree  of  a 
just  God,  for  I  know  that  he 
granteth  unto  men  according  to 
their  desire,  whether  It  be  unto 
death  or  unto  life;  yea,  I  know 
that  he  allotteth  unto  men  ac- 
cording to   their  wills,   whether 
e,  see  t,  Mos.  27.     /,  Al.  26.     27:16 — 19.     g,  see  q,  Al.  27.     h,  Al.  chaps.  1 — 28. 
i.Al.  16:11.    ;,  Jac.  5.  *  B.  0.  76. 
268 
ALMA,   30. 
they  be  unto  salvation  or  unto 
destruction. 
5.  Yea,  and  I  know  that  good 
and  evil  have  come  before  all 
men;  he  that  "knoweth  not  good 
from  evil  Is  blameless;  but  he 
that  *knoweth  good  and  evil,  to 
him  it  is  given  according  to  his 
desires,  whether  he  desireth 
good  or  evil,  life  or  death,  joy  or 
remorse  of  conscience. 
6.  Now,  seeing  that  I  know 
these  things,  why  should  I  desire 
more  than  to  perform  the  work 
to  which  I  have  been  called? 
7.  Why  should  I  ""desire  that  I 
were  an  angel,  that  I  could  speak 
unto  all  the  ends  of  the  earth? 
8.  For  behold,  the  Lord  doth 
grant  unto  all  nations,  of  their 
own  nation  and  tongue,  to  teach 
his  word,  yea,  in  wisdom,  ''all  that 
he  seeth  fit  that  they  should 
have;  therefore  we  see  that  the 
Lord  doth  counsel  in  wisdom,  ac- 
cording to  that  which  is  just  and 
true. 
9.  I  know  that  which  the  Lord 
hath  commanded  me,  and  I  glory 
in  it.  I  do  "not  glory  of  myself, 
but  I  glory  in  that  which  the 
Lord  hath  commanded  me;  yea, 
and  this  is  my  glory,  that  per- 
haps I  may  be  an  instrument  in 
the  hands  of  God  to  bring  some 
soul  to  repentance;  and  this  is 
my  joy. 
10.  And  behold,  when  I  see 
many  of  my  brethren  truly  peni- 
tent, and  coming  to  the  Lord 
their  God,  then  is  my  soul  filled 
with  Joy;  then  do  I  remember 
what  the  Lord  has  done  'for  me, 
yea,  even  that  he  hath  heard  my 
prayer;  yea,  then  do  I  remem- 
ber his  merciful  arm  which  he 
extended  towards  me. 
11.  Yea,  and  I  also  remember 
the  captivity  of  piy  fathers;  for 
I  surely  do  know  that  the  Lord 
did  deliver  them  out  of  bondage, 
and  by  this  did  establish  his 
church;  yea,  the  Lord  God,  the 
God  of  Abraham,  the  God  of 
Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob,  did 
deliver  them  out  of  bondage. 
12.  Yea,  I  have  always  remem- 
bered the  captivity  of  my  fathers; 
and  that  same  God  who  delivered 
them  out  of  the  hands  of  the 
Egyptians  did  deliver  them  'out 
of  bondage. 
13.  Yea,  and  that  same  God  did 
establish  his  church  among  them; 
yea,  and  that  same  God  hath 
called  me  by  a  ''holy  calling,  to 
preach  the  word  unto  this  people, 
and  hatjj  given  me  much  success, 
in  the  which  my  joy  is  full. 
14.  But  I  do  not  joy  in  my 
own  success  alone,  but  my  joy  is 
more  full  because  of  the  success 
of  *my  brethren,  who  have  been 
up  to  the  ^land  of  Nephi. 
15.  Behold,  they  have  labored 
exceedingly,  and  have  brought 
forth  much  fruit;  and  how  great 
shall  be  their  reward! 
16.  Now,  when  I  think  of  the 
success  of  these  my  brethren  my 
soul  is  carried  away,  even  to  the 
separation  of  it  from  the  body, 
as  it  were,  so  great  is  my  joy. 
17.  And  now  may  God  grant 
unto  these,  my  brethren,  that 
they  may  sit  down  in  the  king- 
dom of  God;  yea,  and  also  all 
those  who  are  the  fruit  of  their 
labors  that  they  may  go  no  more 
out,  but  that  they  may  praise 
him  forever.  And  may  God  grant 
that  it  may  be  done  according  to 
my  words,  even  as  I  have  spoken. 
Amen. 
CHAPTER  30. 
Korihor  the  Anti-Chriat — Expelled 
from  Jerahon  and  arrested  at  Gideon 
a.  wet-  i,  Mod.  B.     ^,  hoc  I,  2  Ne.  2.     c,  rer.  1.     i,  Al.   12:0—11.     e,  Al.  20:12. 
/,  Mm.  27:11— 81.    p,  Mo«.  24:10— 22.     k,  Al.  5:8.    4,  Al.  17:1— 8.    i,  bcc  D,  2  Nc.  6. 
About  B.  0.  76. 
ALMA,   30, 
269 
— Arraigned  in  Zarahemla — He  de- 
mands a  sign  and  is  stricken  dumb — 
His  miserable  death. 
1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  the  "people  of  Ammon 
were  established  in  the  "land  of 
Jershon,  yea,  and  also  after  the 
Lamanites  were  •'driven  out  of  the 
land,  and  their  dead  were  buried 
by  the  people  of  the  land — 
2.  Now  their  dead  were  not 
numbered  because  of  the  ''great- 
ness of  their  numbers;  neither 
were  the  dead  of  the  Nephites 
numbered — but  it  came  to  pass 
after  they  had  buried  their  dead, 
and  also  after  the  days  of  'fast- 
ing, and  mourning,  and  prayer, 
(and  it  was  in  the  sixteenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  over 
the  people  of  Nephi)  there  began 
to  be  continual  peace  throughout 
all  the  land. 
3.  Yea,  and  the  people  did  ob- 
serve to  keep  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord;  and  they  were  strict 
in  observing  the  ordinances  of 
God,  according  to  the  'law  of 
Moses;  for  they  were  taught  to 
keep  the  law  of  Moses  until  it 
should  be  fulfilled. 
4.  And  thus  the  people  did 
have  no  disturbance  in  all  the 
sixteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
seventeenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges,  there  was  continual 
peace. 
6.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦latter  end  of  the  seventeenth 
year,  there  came  a  man  into  the 
land  of  Zarahemla,  and  he  was 
Anti-Christ,  for  he  began  to 
preach  unto  the  people  against 
the  prophecies  which  had  been 
spoken  by  the  prophets,  concern- 
ing the  coming  of  (Jhrist. 
7.  Now    there    was    no    'law 
against  a  man's  belief;  for  it  was 
strictly  contrary  to  the  com- 
mands of  God  that  there  should 
be  a  law  which  should  bring 
men  on  to  unequal  grounds. 
8.  For  thus  saith  the  scrip- 
ture: "Choose  ye  this  day,  whom 
ye  will  serve. 
9.  Now  if  a  man  desired  to 
serve  God,  it  was  his  privilege; 
or  rather,  if  he  believed  in  God 
it  was  his  privilege  to  serve  him; 
but  if  he  did  not  believe  in  him 
there  was  no  law  to  punish  him. 
10.  But  if  he  murdered  he 
was  punished  unto  death;  and 
if  he  robbed  he  was  also  pun- 
ished; and  if  he  stole  he  was  also 
punished;  and  if  he  committed 
adultery  he  was  also  punished; 
yea,  for  all  this  wickedness  they 
were  punished. 
11.  For  there  was  a  law  that 
men  should  be  judged  according 
to  their  crimes.  Nevertheless, 
there  was  *no  law  against  a  man's 
belief;  therefore,  a  man  was  pun- 
ished only  for  the  crimes  which 
he  had  done;  therefore  all  men 
were  on  ^equal  grounds. 
12.  And  this  Anti-Christ,  whose 
name  was  Korihor,  (and  the  law 
could  have  no  hold  upon  him) 
began  to  preach  unto  the  people 
that  there  should  be  no  Christ. 
And  after  this  manner  did  he 
preach,  saying: 
13.  O  ye  that  are  bound  down 
under  a  foolish  and  a  vain  hope, 
why  do  ye  yoke  yourselves  with 
such  foolish  things?  Why  do  ye 
look  for  a  Christ?  For  no  man 
can  know  of  anything  which  is 
to  come. 
14.  Behold,  these  things  which 
ye  call  prophecies,  which  ye  say 
are  handed  down  by  holy  proph- 
ets, behold,  they  are  foolish  tra- 
ditions of  your  fathers. 
a.  Al.  27:26.  6,  see  q,  Al.  27.  c,  Al.  28:2,  3.  d,  see  c.  e,  see  t,  Mos.  27. 
/,  see  0.  2  Ne.  25.  g,  vers.  9,  11.  Al.  1:17.  h.  Josh.  24:15.  i,  vers.  7,  9.  j,  ver.  7. 
Mos.  27  :3.  29  :32.  •  B.  0.  74. 
270 
ALMA,    30. 
15.  How  do  ye  know  of  their 
surety?  Behold,  ye  cannot  know 
of  things  which  ye  do  not  see; 
therefore  ye  cannot  know  that 
there  shall  be  a  Christ. 
16.  Ye  look  forward  and  say 
that  ye  see  a  remission  of  your 
sins.  But  behold,  it  is  the  effect 
of  a  frenzied  mind;  and  this  de- 
rangement of  your  minds  comes 
because  of  the  traditions  of  your 
fathers,  which  lead  you  away 
into  a  belief  of  things  which  are 
not  so. 
17.  And  many  more  such  things 
did  he  say  unto  them,  telling 
them  that  there  could  be  no 
atonement  made  for  the  sins  of 
men,  but  every  man  fared  in  this 
life  according  to  the  management 
of  the  creature;  therefore  every 
man  prospered  according  to  his 
genius,  and  that  every  man  con- 
quered according  to  his  strength; 
and  whatsoever  a  man  did  was  no 
crime. 
18.  And  thus  he  did  preach 
unto  them,  leading  away  the 
hearts  of  many,  causing  them  to 
lift  up  their  heads  in  their  wick- 
edness, yea,  leading  away  many 
women,  and  also  men,  to  commit 
whoredoms — telling  them  that 
when  a  man  was  dead,  that  was 
the  end  thereof. 
19.  Now  this  man  went  over  to 
the  *land  of  Jershon  also,  to 
preach  these  things  among  the 
'people  of  Ammon,  who  were 
once  the  people  of  the  Lamanites. 
20.  But  behold  they  were 
more  wise  than  many  of  the  Ne- 
phltes;  for  they  took  him,  and 
bound  him,  and  carried  him  be- 
fore Ammon,  who  was  a  "high 
priest  over  that  people. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  caused  that  he  should  be  car- 
ried  out  of  the  land.     And   he 
came  over  Into  the  "land  of 
Gideon,  and  began  to  preach  unto 
them  also;  and  here  he  did  not 
have  much  success,  for  he  was 
taken  and  bound  and  carried  be- 
fore the  "high  priest,  and  also 
the  chief  judge  over  the  land. 
22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  high  priest  said  unto  him: 
Why  do  ye  go  about  perverting 
the  ways  of  the  Lord?  Why  do 
ye  teach  this  people  that  there 
shall  be  no  Christ,  to  interrupt 
their  rejoicings?  Why  do  ye 
speak  against  all  the  prophecies 
of  the  holy  prophets? 
23.  Now  the  high  priest's  name 
was  Giddonah.  And  Korihor  said 
unto  him:  Because  I  do  not  teach 
the  foolish  traditions  of  your  fa- 
thers, and  because  I  do  not  teach 
this  people  to  bind  themselves 
down  under  the  foolish  ordi- 
nances and  performances  which 
are  laid  down  by  ancient  priests, 
to  usurp  power  and  authority 
over  them,  to  keep  them  in 
ignorance,  that  they  may  not  lift 
up  their  heads,  but  be  brought 
down  according  to  thy  words. 
24.  Ye  say  that  this  people  is 
a  free  people.  Behold,  I  say  they 
are  in  bondage.  Ye  say  that  those 
ancient  prophecies  are  true.  Be- 
hold, I  say  that  ye  do  not  know 
that  they  are  true. 
25.  Ye  say  that  this  people  is 
a  guilty  and  a  fallen  people, 
because  of  the  transgression  of  a 
parent.  Behold,  I  say  that  a  child 
is  not  guilty  because  of  its 
parents. 
26.  And  ye  also  say  that  Christ 
shall  come.  But  behold,  I  say 
that  ye  do  not  know  that  there 
shall  be  a  Christ.  And  ye  say 
also  that  he  shall  be  slain  for  the 
sins  of  the  world — 
27.  And  thus  ye  lead  away  this 
k,  •<>•  g,  AI.  27.     I,  Al.  27:20.     tn,  nee  g,  Mob.  20.     »,  see  m,  Al.  2.     o,  sooff, 
Ifo*.  20. 
About  B.  O.  74. 
ALMA,   30. 
271 
people  after  the  foolish  tradi- 
tions of  your  fathers,  and  ac- 
cording to  your  own  desires;  and 
ye  keep  them  down,  even  as  it 
were  in  bondage,  that  ye  may 
glut  yourselves  with  the  labors 
of  their  hands,  that  they  durst 
not  look  up  with  boldness,  and 
that  they  durst  not  enjoy  their 
rights  and  privileges. 
28.  Yea,  they  durst  not  make 
use  of  that  which  Is  their  own 
lest  they  should  offend  their 
priests,  who  do  yoke  them  ac- 
cording to  their  desires,  and  have 
brought  them  to  believe,  by  their 
traditions  and  their  dreams  and 
their  whims  and  their  visions  and 
their  pretended  mysteries,  that 
they  should.  If  they  did  not  do 
according  to  their  words,  offend 
some  unknown  being,  who  they 
say  is  God — a  being  who  never 
has  been  seen  or  known,  who 
never  was  nor  ever  will  be. 
29.  Now  when  the  high  priest 
and  the  chief  judge  saw  the  hard- 
ness of  his  heart,  yea,  when  they 
saw  that  he  would  revile  even 
against  God,  they  would  not 
make  any  reply  to  his  words;  but 
they  caused  that  he  should  be 
bound;  and  they  delivered  him 
up  into  the  hands  of  the  officers, 
and  sent  him  to  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  that  he  might  be  brought 
before  Alma,  and  the  chief  judge 
who  was  governor  over  all  the 
land. 
30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
■when  he  was  brought  before 
Alma  and  the  chief  judge,  he  did 
go  on  in  the  'same  manner  as  he 
did  in  the  land  of  Gideon;  yea,  he 
went  on  to  blaspheme. 
31.  And  he  did  rise  up  In 
great  swelling  words  before 
Alma,  and  did  revile  against  the 
'priests    and    teachers,    accusing 
them  of  leading  away  the  people 
after  the  silly  traditions  of  their 
fathers,  for  the  sake  of  glutting 
on  the  labors  of  the  people. 
32.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him: 
Thou  knowest  that  we  do  not  glut 
ourselves  upon  the  labors  of  this 
people;  for  behold  I  have  labored 
even  from  the  commencement  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges  until  now, 
with  'mine  own  hands  for  my  sup- 
port, notwithstanding  my  many 
travels  round  about  the  land  to 
declare  the  word  of  God  unto  my 
people. 
33.  And  notwithstanding  the 
many  labors  which  I  have  per- 
formed In  the  church,  I  have 
never  received  so  much  as  even 
one  'senlne  for  my  labor;  neither 
has  any  of  my  brethren,  "save  It 
were  In  the  judgment-seat;  and 
then  we  have  received  only  ac- 
cording to  law  for  our  time. 
34.  And  now.  If  we  do  not  re- 
ceive anything  for  our  labors  In 
the  church,  what  doth  It  profit  ua 
to  labor  In  the  church  save  It  were 
to  declare  the  truth,  that  we  may 
have  rejoicings  In  the  Joy  of  our 
brethren? 
35.  Then  why  say  est  thou  that 
we  preach  unto  this  people  to  'get 
gain,  when  thou,  of  thyself,  know- 
est that  we  receive  no  gain?  And 
now,  bellevest  thou  that  we  de- 
ceive this  people,  that  causes  such, 
joy  In  their  hearts? 
3  6 .  And  Korlhor  answered  him. 
Yea. 
37.  And  then  Alma  said  unto 
him:  Bellevest  thou  that  there  is 
a  God? 
38.  And  he  answered,  *Nay. 
39.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him: 
Will  ye  deny  again  that  there  Is  a 
God,  and  also  deny  the  Christ? 
For  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  I  know 
p,  Om.   13.     q,  vers."  23 — 28.     r,  see  c,  Mos.  6.     «,  Moa.   18 :24.     27  :5.      t,  see  c, 
Al.  11.     u,  Al.  11:1,  3,  20.     v,  ver.  27.     w,  vers.  28,  29,  48.  About  B.  C.  74. 
272 
ALMA,   30. 
there   Is   a   God,   and   also   that 
Christ  shall  come. 
40.  And  now  what  evidence 
have  ye  that  there  is  no  God,  or 
that  Christ  cometh  not?  I  say 
unto  you  that  ye  have  none,  save 
it  be  'your  word  only. 
41.  But,  behold,  I  have  all 
things  as  a  testimony  that  these 
things  are  true;  and  ye  also  have 
all  things  as  a  testimony  unto 
you  that  they  are  true;  and  will 
ye  deny  them?  Believest  thou 
that  these  things  are  true? 
42.  Behold,  I  know  that  thou 
believest,  but  thou  art  possessed 
with  a  lying  spirit,  and  ye  have 
put  off  the  Spirit  of  God  that  it 
may  have  no  place  in  you;  but 
the  devil  has  power  over  you,  and 
he  doth  carry  you  about,  working 
devices  that  he  may  destroy  the 
children  of  God. 
43.  And  now  Korihor  said  unto 
Alma:  If  thou  wilt  show  me  a 
'sign,  that  I  may  be  convinced 
that  there  is  a  God,  yea,  show 
unto  me  that  he  hath  power,  and 
then  will  I  be  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  thy  words. 
44.  But  Alma  said  unto  him: 
Thou  hast  had  signs  enough;  will 
ye  tempt  your  God?  Will  ye  say, 
Show  unto  me  a  sign,  when  ye 
have  the  testimony  of  all  these 
thy  brethren,  and  also  all  the  holy 
prophets?  The  'scriptures  are 
laid  before  thee,  yea,  and  all 
things  denote  there  Is  a  God;  yea, 
even  the  earth,  and  all  things  that 
are  upon  the  face  of  it,  yea,  and 
*"lts  motion,  yea,  and  also  all  the 
planets  which  move  in  their  regu- 
lar form  do  witness  that  there  Is 
a  Supreme  Creator. 
45.  And  yet  do  ye  go  about, 
leading  away  the  hearts  of  this 
people,  testifying  unto  them  there 
against  all  these  witnesses?  And 
he  said:  Yea,  I  will  deny,  except 
ye  shall  ^"show  me  a  sign. 
46.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma  said  unto  him:  Behold, 
I  am  grieved  because  of  the  hard- 
ness of  your  heart,  yea,  that  ye 
will  still  resist  the  spirit  of  the 
truth,  that  thy  soul  may  be  de- 
stroyed. 
47.  But  behold,  it  is  better  that 
thy  soul  should  be  lost  than  that 
thou  shouldst  be  the  means  of 
bringing  many  souls  down  to  de- 
struction, by  thy  lying  and  by  thy 
flattering  words;  therefore  if  thou 
Shalt  deny  again,  behold  God  shall 
smite  thee,  that  thou  shalt  be- 
come ^"dumb,  that  thou  shalt 
never  open  thy  mouth  any  more, 
that  thou  shalt  not  deceive  this 
people  any  more. 
4  8.  Now  Korihor  said  unto  him: 
I  do  not  deny  the  existence  of  a 
God,  but  I  do  not  believe  that 
there  is  a  God;  and  I  say  also, 
that  ye  do  not  know  that  there 
is  a  God;  and  except  ye  -"show  me 
a  sign,  I  will  not  believe. 
49.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him: 
This  will  I  give  unto  thee  for  a 
sign,  that  thou  shalt  be  struck 
dumb,  according  to  my  words; 
and  I  say,  that  in  the  name  of 
God,  ye  shall  be  struck  dumb, 
that  ye  shall  no  **more  have  ut- 
terance. 
50.  Now  when  Alma  had  said 
these  words,  Korihor  was  struck 
dumb,  that  he  could  not  have  ut- 
terance, according  to  the  words  of 
Alma. 
51.  And  now  when  the  chief 
judge  saw  this,  he  put  forth  his 
hand  and  wrote  unto  Korihor, 
saying:  Art  thou  convinced  of  the 
power  of  God?  In  whom  did  ye 
desire    that   Alma    should    show 
Is  no  God?    And  yet  will  ye  deny  I  for^h  his  sign?    Would  ye  that  he 
m,  r«r.  28. 
10.    2b,  §09  y. 
t.  Tors.  4a,  48,  40,  CO. 
2e,  Tora.  40,  60,  02. 
«,  we  a,  1  Ne.  8.    AI.  08:12. 
2d.  see  y,     2e,  ret:  47,  60. 
2a.  He.  12:11— 
About  B.  0.  74. 
ALMA,   31. 
273 
should  afflict  others,  to  show  unto 
thee  a  sign?  Behold,  he  has 
showed  unto  you  a  sign;  and  now 
will  ye  dispute  more? 
52.  And  Korihor  put  forth  his 
hand  and  wrote,  saying:  I  know 
that  I  am  dumb,  for  I  cannot 
speak;  and  I  know  that  nothing 
save  it  were  the  power  of  God 
could  bring  this  upon  me;  yea, 
and  I  also  ^'knew  that  there  was 
a  God. 
53.  But  behold,  the  devil  hath 
deceived  me;  for  he  ^"appeared 
unto  me  in  the  form  of  an  angel, 
and  said  unto  me:  Go  and  reclaim 
this  people,  for  they  have  all  gone 
astray  after  an  unknown  God. 
And  he  said  unto  me:  There  is  no 
God;  yea,  and  he  taught  me  that 
which  I  should  say.  And  I  have 
taught  his  words;  and  I  taught 
them  because  they  were  pleasing 
unto  the  carnal  mind;  and  I 
taught  them,  even  until  I  had 
much  success,  insomuch  that  I 
verily  believed  that  they  were 
true;  and  for  this  cause  I  with- 
stood the  truth,  even  until  I  have 
brought  this  great  curse  upon 
me. 
54.  Now  when  he  had  said  this, 
he  besought  that  Alma  should 
pray  unto  God,  that  the  ='*curse 
might  be  taken  from  him. 
55.  But  Alma  said  unto  him: 
If  this  curse  should  be  taken  from 
thee  thou  wouldst  again  lead 
away  the  hearts  of  this  people; 
therefore,  it  shall  be  unto  thee 
even  as  the  Lord  will. 
56.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  curse  was  not  taken  off  of 
Korihor;  b.ut  he  was  cast  out,  and 
went  about  from  house  to  house 
^♦begging  for  his  food. 
57.  Now  the  knowledge  of  what 
had  happened  unto  Korihor  was 
immediately  published  through- 
out all  the  land;  yea,  the  procla- 
mation was  sent  forth  by  the  chief 
Judge  to  all  the  people  in  the  land, 
declaring  unto  those  who  had  be- 
lieved in  the  words  of  Korihor 
that  they  must  speedily  repent, 
lest  the  same  judgments  would 
come  unto  them. 
58.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  all  convinced  of  the 
wickedness  of  Korihor;  therefore 
they  were  all  converted  again 
unto  the  Lord;  and  this  put  an 
end  to  the  iniquity  after  the  man- 
ner of  Korihor.  And  Korihor  did 
go  about  from  house  to  house, 
begging  food  for  his  support. 
59.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
he  went  forth  among  the  people, 
yea,  among  a  people  who  had 
separated  themselves  from  the 
Nephites  and  called  themselves 
^^Zoramites,  being  led  by  a  man 
whose  name  was  Zoram — and  as 
he  went  forth  amongst  them,  be- 
hold, he  was  run  upon  and  trod- 
den down,  even  until  he  was  dead. 
60.  And  thus  we  see  the  end  of 
him  who  perverteth  the  ways  of 
the  Lord;  and  thus  we  see  that 
the  devil  will  not  support  his  chil- 
dren at  the  last  day,  but  doth 
speedily  drag  them  down  to  **hell. 
CHAPTER  31. 
Alma  heads  a  mission  to  reclaim  the 
apostate  Zoramites — The  Rameump- 
toin  or  holy  stand — The  Zoramite 
form,  of  worship. 
1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  the  end  of  Korihor,  Alma 
having  received  tidings  that  the 
"Zoramites  were  perverting  the 
ways  of  the  Lord,  and  that  Zoram, 
who  was  their  leader,  was  lead- 
ing the  hearts  of  the  people  to 
bow  down  to  dumb  idols,  his  heart 
2/,  vers.  41,  42.  2g.  2  Ne.  9  :9.  21i,  ver.  56.  2i,  ver.-58.  2j,  Al.  31 :1 — 4,  7—12. 
35:2,  3.  7—11,  13,  14.  38:3.  39:2,  11.  43:4—6,  13,  20.  44.  52:20,  33.  2k,  see  k, 
1  Ne.  15.         Chap.  31:    a,  see  2j,  Al.  30.  About  B.  C.  74. 
274 
ALMA,   31. 
again  began  to  sicken  because  of 
the  iniquity  of  the  people. 
2.  For  it  was  the  cause  of  great 
sorrow  to  Alma  to  know  of  in- 
iquity among  his  people;  there- 
lore  his  heart  was  exceeding  sor- 
rowful because  of  the  separation 
of  the  Zoramites  from  the  Ne- 
phites. 
3.  Now  the  Zoramites  had  gath- 
ered themselves  together  in  a  land 
which  they  called  "Antionum, 
which  was  east  of  the  "land  of 
Zarahemla,  which  lay  nearly  bor- 
dering upon  the  seashore,  which 
was  south  of  the  "land  of  Jershon, 
which  also  bordered  upon  the  wil- 
derness south,  which  wilderness 
was  full  of  the  Lamanites. 
4.  Now  the  Nephites  greatly 
feared  that  the  'Zoramites  would 
enter  into  a  correspondence  with 
the  Lamanites,  and  that  it  would 
be  the  means  of  great  loss  on  the 
part  of  the  Nephites. 
5.  And  now,  as  the  preaching 
of  the  word  had  a  great  tendency 
to  lead  the  people  to  do  that  which 
was  just — yea,  it  had  had  more 
powerful  effect  upon  the  minds  of 
the  people  than  the  sword,  or 
anything  else,  which  had  hap- 
pened unto  them — therefore  Alma 
thought  it  was  expedient  that  they 
should  try  the  virtue  of  the  word 
of  God. 
6.  Therefore  he  took  Ammon, 
and  Aaron,  and  Omner;  and 
Himni  he  did  leave  in  the  church 
In  'Zarahemla;  but  the  former 
three  he  took  with  him,  and  also 
Amulek  and  Zeezrom,  who  were 
at  'Melek;  and  he  also  took  two 
of  his  sons. 
7.  Now  the  eldest  of  his  sons 
he  took  not  with  him,  and  his 
name  was  Helaman;  but  the 
names  of   those   whom   he  took 
with  him  were  *Shiblon  and  *Co- 
rianton;  and  these  are  the  names 
of  those  who  went  with  him 
among  the  ^Zoramites,  to  preach 
unto  them  the  word. 
8.  Now  the  Zoramites  were  dis- 
senters from  the  Nephites;  there- 
fore they  had  had  the  word  of 
God  preached  unto  them. 
9.  But  they  had  fallen  into 
great  errors,  for  they  would  not 
observe  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  and  his  statutes, 
according  to  the  *law  of  Moses. 
10.  Neither  would  they  observe 
the  performances  of  the  church, 
to  continue  in  'prayer  and  sup- 
plication to  God  daily,  that  they 
might  not  enter  into  temptation. 
11.  Yea,  in  fine,  they  did  per- 
vert the  ways  of  the  Lord  In  very 
many  instances;  therefore,  for 
this  cause.  Alma  and  his  breth- 
ren went  into  the  land  to  preach, 
the  word  unto  them. 
12.  Now,  when  they  had  come 
into  the  land,  behold,  to  their 
astonishment  they  found  that  the 
Zoramites  had  built  "synagogues, 
and  that  they  did  gather  them- 
selves together  on  one  day  of  the 
week,  which  day  they  did  call  the 
day  of  the  Lord;  and  they  did 
worship  after  a  manner  which 
Alma  and  his  brethren  had  never 
beheld; 
13.  For  they  had  a  place  built 
up  in  the  center  of  their  syna- 
gogue, a  "place  for  standing, 
which  was  high  above  the  head; 
and  the  top  thereof  would  only 
admit  one  person. 
14.  Therefore,  whosoever  de- 
sired to  worship  must  go  forth 
and  stand  upon  the  top  thereof, 
and  stretch  forth  hia  hands  to- 
wards heaven,  and  cry  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying: 
6,  Al.  43  :B.  IB,  22.     o,  Om.  18.     rf,  we  q,  Al.  27.     e,  see  2),  Al.  30.     /.  Ora.  18. 
a,  M  e,  Al.  i.     h,  Al.   88.  •  <,  Al.  3»— 42.     /.   nea  %},  Al.  80.     *,  Bee  o.  2   Ne.  28. 
I  e.  2  Ne.  82.    m,  mm  «,  Al.  18.     n,  vcri.  21.  28.  Aboot  B.  C.  74. 
a.  M« 
I..  M« 
ALMA,   31. 
276 
15.  Holy,  holy  God;  we  be- 
lieve that  thou  art  God,  and  we 
believe  that  thou  art  holy,  and 
that  thou  wast  a  spirit,  and  that 
thou  art  a  spirit,  and  that  thou 
wilt  be  a  spirit  forever. 
16.  Holy  God,  we  believe  that 
thou  hast  separated  us  from  our 
brethren;  and  we  do  not  believe 
in  the  tradition  of  our  brethren, 
which  was  handed  down  to  them 
by  the  childishness  of  their  fa- 
thers; but  we  believe  that  thou 
hast  elected  us  to  be  thy  holy 
children;  and  also  thou  hast  made 
It  known  unto  us  that  there  shall 
be  no  Christ. 
17.  But  thou  art  the  same  yes- 
terday, today,  and  forever;  and 
thou  hast  elected  us  that  we  shall 
be  saved,  whilst  all  around  us 
are  elected  to  be  cast  by  thy 
wrath  down  to  hell;  for  the  which 
holiness,  O  God,  we  thank  thee; 
and  we  also  thank  thee  that  thou 
hast  elected  us,  that  we  may  not 
be  led  away  after  the  foolish  tra- 
ditions of  our  brethren,  which 
doth  bind  them  down  to  a  belief 
of  Christ,  which  doth  lead  their 
hearts  to  wander  far  from  thee, 
our  God. 
18.  And  again  we  thank  thee, 
O  God,  that  we  are  a  chosen  and 
a  holy  people.    Amen. 
19.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Alma  and  his  brethren  and 
his  sons  had  heard  these  prayers, 
they  were  astonished  beyond  all 
measure. 
20.  For  behold,  every  man  did 
go  forth  and  offer  up  the  same 
prayers. 
21.  Now  the  place  was  called 
by  them  Rameumptom,  which, 
being  interpreted,  is  the  holy 
stand. 


DENSE: ac116
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac116
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
22.  Now,  from  this  stand  they 
did  offer  up,  every  man,  the  self- 
•>,  vers.  16,  17.    p,  ver.  16.    q,  vers.  13,  21.    r,  ver.  18. 
same  prayer  unto  God,  thanking 
their  God  that  they  were  "chosen 
of  him,  and  that  he  did  not  lead 
.them  away  after  the  ''tradition  of 
their  brethren,  and  that  their 
hearts  were  not  stolen  away  to 
believe  in  things  to  come,  which 
they  knew  nothing  about. 


DENSE: ac117
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac117
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
23.  Now,  after  the  people  had 
all  offered  up  thanks  after  this 
manner,  they  returned  to  their 
homes,  never  speaking  of  their 
God  again  until  they  had  assem- 
bled themselves  together  again  to 
the  «holy  stand,  to  offer  up  thanks 
after  their  manner. 


DENSE: ac118
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac118
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
24.  Now  when  Alma  saw  this 
his  heart  was  grieved;  for  he  saw 
that  they  were  a  wicked  and  a 
perverse  people;  yea,  he  saw  that 
their  hearts  were  set  upon  gold, 
and  upon  silver,  and  upon  all 
manner  of  fine  goods. 


DENSE: ac119
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac119
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
25.  Yea,  and  he  also  saw  that 
their  hearts  were  lifted  up  unto 
great  boasting,  in  their  pride. 


DENSE: ac120
TITLE: THE BOOK OF MORMON
COMMENTS: ac120
MARKDOWN: X
RELATIVE_PATH: IMPORT\MARKDOWN\THE BOOK OF MORMON.md
TEXT:
26.  And  he  lifted  up  his  voice 
to  heaven,  and  cried,  saying:  O, 
how  long,  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  suf- 
fer that  thy  servants  shall  dwell 
here  below  in  the  flesh,  to  behold 
such  gross  wickedness  among  the 
children  of  men? 
27.  Behold,  O  God,  they  cry 
unto  thee,  and  yet  their  hearts 
are  swallowed  up  in  their  pride. 
Behold,  O  God,  they  cry  unto  thee 
with  their  mouths,  while  they  are 
puffed  up,  even  to  greatness,  with 
the  vain  things  of  the  world. 
28.  Behold,  O  my  God,  their 
costly  apparel,  and  their  ringlets, 
and  their  bracelets,  and  their  or- 
naments of  gold,  and  all  their 
precious  things  which  they  are 
ornamented  with;  and  behold, 
their  hearts  are  set  upon  them, 
and  yet  they  cry  unto  thee  and 
say — We  'thank  thee,  O  God,  for 
ABOtrr  B.  0.  74. 
276 
ALMA,   32. 
we  are  a  chosen  people  unto  thee, 
while  others  shall  perish. 
29.  Yea,  and  they  say  that  thou 
hast  made  it  'known  unto  them 
that  there  shall  he  no  Christ. 
30.  O  Lord  God,  how  long  wilt 
thou  suffer  that  such  wickedness 
and  iniquity  shall  be  among  this 
people?  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  give 
me  strength,  that  I  may  bear  with 
mine  infirmities  f  For  I  am  in- 
firm, and  such  wickedness  among 
this  people  doth  pai-n  my  soul. 
31.  O  Lord,  my  heart  is  ex- 
ceeding sorrowful;  wilt  thou  com- 
fort my  soul  in  Christ .  O  Lord, 
wilt  thou  grant  unto  me  that  I 
may  have  strength,  that  I  may 
suffer  with  patience  these  afflic- 
tions which  shall  come  upon  me, 
because  of  the  iniquity  of  this 
people. 
32.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  comfort 
my  soul,  and  give  unto  me  suc- 
cess, and  also  my  fellow  laborers 
who  are  with  me — yea,  Ammon, 
and  Aaron,  and  Omner,  and  also 
Amulek  and  Zeezrom,  and  also 
my  'two  sons — yea,  even  all  these 
wilt  thou  comfort,  O  Lord.  Yea, 
wilt  thou  comfort  their  souls  in 
Christ? 
33.  Wilt  thou  grant  unto  them 
that  they  may  have  strength,  that 
they  may  bear  their  afflictions 
which  shall  come  upon  them  be- 
cause of  the  iniquities  of  this  peo- 
ple. 
34.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  grant 
unto  us  that  we  may  have  success 
in  bringing  them  again  unto  thee 
In  Christ: 
35.  Behold,  O  Lord,  their  souls 
are  precious,  and  many  of  them 
are  our  brethren;  therefore,  give 
unto  us,  O  Lord,  power  and  wis- 
dom that  we  may  bring  these,  our 
brethren,  again  unto  thee. 
36.  Now  It  came  to  pass  that 
when  Alma  had  said  these  words, 
that  he  "clapped  his  hands  upon 
all  them  who  were  with  him.  And 
behold,  as  he  clapped  his  hands 
upon  them,  they  were  filled  with 
the  Holy  Spirit. 
37.  And  after  that  they  did 
separate  themselves  one  from  an- 
other, taking  "no  thought  for 
themselves  what  they  should  eat, 
or  what  they  should  drink,  or 
what  they  should  put  on. 
38.  And  the  Lord  provided  for 
them  that  they  should  hunger  not, 
neither  should  they  thirst;  yea, 
and  he  also  gave  them  strength, 
that  they  should  suffer  no  manner 
of  afflictions,  "save  it  were  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  joy  of  Christ. 
Now  this  was  according  to  the 
prayer  of  Alma;  and  this  because 
he  'prayed  in  faith. 
CHAPTER   32. 
The  poor  hearken  to  message  of 
salvation — Alma's  commendation  and 
discourse — Faith  developed  by  desire 
to  believe. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  go  forth,  and  began  to 
preach  the  word  of  God  unto  the 
people,  entering  into  their  "syna- 
gogues, and  into  their  houses; 
yea,  and  even  they  did  preach  the 
word  in  their  streets. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  much  labor  among  them, 
they  began  to  have  success  among 
the  poor  class  of  people;  for  be- 
hold, they  were  cast  out  of  the 
synagogues  because  of  the  coarse- 
ness of  their  apparel — 
3.  Therefore  they  were  not 
)ermltted  to  enter  into  their  syna- 
gogues to  worship  God,  being  es- 
teemed as  filthiness;  therefore 
they  were  poor;  yea,  th«y  were 
esteemed  by  their  brethren  as 
dross;  therefore  they  were  *poor 
«,  rer.  16.     t,  Ter.  7.     «,  8  N*.  1R:87. 
29— 8S.         Ohap.  82:    a,  we  u,  Al.  16.     b. 
V,  8  Ne.  18:20 — 84.     to.  vor.  82.     w.  Ten. 
vors.  4,  5,  12.     Al.  84:40.     About  B.  O.  T4. 
ALMA,    32. 
277 
as  to  things  of  the  world;   and 
also  they  were  poor  in  heart. 
4.  Now,  as  Alma  was  teaching 
and  speaking  unto  the  people 
upon  the  hill  Onidah,  there  came 
a  great  multitude  unto  him,  who 
were  those  of  whom  we  have  been 
speaking,  of  whom  were  poor  in 
heart,  because  of  their  poverty  as 
to  the  things  of  the  world. 
5.  And  they  came  unto  Alma; 
and  the  one  who  was  the  fore- 
most among  them  said  unto  him : 
Behold,  what  shall  these  my 
brethren  do,  for  they  are  despised 
of  all  men  because  of  their  pov- 
erty, yea,  and  more  especially  by 
our  priests;  for  they  have  cast 
us  out  of  our  ""synagogues  which 
we  have  labored  abundantly  to 
build  with  our  own  hands;  and 
they  have  cast  us  out  because  of 
oi:r  ''exceeding  poverty;  and  we 
have  no  place  to  worship  our 
God;  and  behold,  what  shall  we 
do? 
6.  And  now  when  Alma  heard 
this,  he  turned  him  about,  his 
face  immediately  towards  him, 
and  he  beheld  with  great  joy; 
for  he  beheld  that  their  afflictions 
had  'truly  humbled  them,  and 
that  they  were  in  a  preparation 
to  hear  the  word. 
7.  Therefore  he  did  say  no 
more  to  the  other  multitude;  but 
he  stretched  forth  his  hand,  and 
cried  unto  those  whom  he  beheld, 
who  were  truly  penitent,  and  said 
unto  them: 
8.  I  behold  that  ye  are  lowly 
in  heart;  and  if  so,  blessed  are  ye. 
9.  Behold  thy  brother  hath 
said,  'What  shall  we  do? — for  we 
are  cast  out  of  our  synagogues, 
that  we  cannot  worship  our  God. 
10.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  do 
ye  suppose  that  ye  cannot  wor- 
ship God  save  it  be  in  your  "syna- 
gogues only? 
11.  And  moreover,  I  would  ask, 
do  ye  suppose  that  ye  must  not 
worship  God  only  once  in  a  *week  ? 
12.  I  say  unto  you,  it  is  well 
that  ye  are  cast  out  of  your  *syna- 
gogues,  that  ye  may  be  humble, 
and  that  ye  may  learn  wisdom; 
for  it  is  necessary  that  ye  should 
learn  wisdom;  for  it  is  because 
that  ye  are  cast  out,  that  ye  are 
despised  of  your  brethren  because 
of  your  ^exceeding  poverty,  that 
ye  are  brought  to  a  lowliness  of 
heart;  for  ye  are  necessarily 
brought  to  be  humble. 
13.  And  now,  because  ye  are 
"compelled  to  be  humble  blessed 
are  ye;  for  a  man  sometimes,  if 
he  is  compelled  to  be  humble, 
seeketh  repentance;  and  now 
surely,  whosoever  repenteth  shall 
find  mercy;  and  he  that  flndeth 
mercy  and  'endureth  to  the  end 
the  same  shall  be  saved. 
14.  And  now,  as  I  said  unto 
you,  that  because  ye  were  •"com- 
pelled to  be  humble  ye  were 
blessed,  do  ye  not  suppose  that 
they  are  more  blessed  who  truly 
humble  themselves  because  of  the 
word? 
15.  Yea,  he  that  truly  hum- 
bleth  himself,  and  repenteth  of 
his  sins,  and  "endureth  to  the 
end,  the  same  shall  be  blessed — 
yea,  much  more  blessed  than  they 
who  are  compelled  to  be  humble 
because  of  their  exceeding  pov- 
erty. 
16.  Therefore,  blessed  are  they 
who  humble  themselves  without 
being  "compelled  to  be  humble; 
or  rather,  in  other  words,  blessed 
is  he  that  believeth  In  the  word 
of  God,  and  is  baptized  without 
stubbornness  of  heart,  yea,  with- 
c,  see  u,  Al.  16.  d,  see  6.  e,  vers.  12 — 16.  /,  ver.  5.  g,  see  u,  Al.  16.  h.  Mob. 
18:25.  *,  see  «,  Al.  16.  j,  vers.  3 — 5.  k.  vers.  12,  14 — 16.  I,  see  X,  2  Ne.  31. 
m,  see  k.    n;  see  »,  2  Ne.  31.    o.  see  fc.  About  B.  C.  74. 
278 
ALMA,   32. 
out  being  brought  to  know  the 
word,  or  even  compelled  to  know, 
before  they  will  believe. 
17.  Yea,  there  are  many  who 
do  say:  If  thou  wilt  show  unto 
us  a  sign  from  heaven,  then  we 
shall  know  of  a  surety;  then  we 
shall  believe. 
18.  Now  I  ask,  is  this  faith? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Nay;  for 
if  a  man  knoweth  a  thing  he  hath 
no  cause  to  believe,  for  he  know- 
eth it. 
19.  And  now,  how  much  "more 
cursed  Is  he  that  knoweth  the  will 
of  God  and  doeth  it  not,  than  he 
that  only  believeth,  or  only  hath 
cause  to  believe,  and  falleth  into 
transgression? 
20.  Now  of  this  thing  ye  must 
judge.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  it  is  on  the  one  hand  even  as 
it  is  on  the  other;  and  it  shall  be 
unto  every  man  according  to  his 
work. 
21.  And  now  as  I  said  concern- 
ing faith — faith  is  not  to  have  a 
"perfect  knowledge  of  things; 
therefore  if  ye  have  faith  ye  hope 
for  things  which  are  not  seen, 
which  are  true. 
22.  And  now,  behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  and  I  would  that  ye 
should  remember,  that  God  is 
merciful  unto  all  who  believe  on 
his  name;  therefore  he  desireth, 
in  the  first  place,  that  ye  should 
believe,  yea,  even  on  his  word. 
23.  And  now,  he  imparteth  his 
word  by  angels  unto  men,  yea, 
not  only  men  but  women  also. 
Now  this  is  not  all;  little  chil- 
dren do  have  words  given  unto 
them  many  times,  which  confound 
the  wise  and  the  learned. 
24.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, as  ye  have  desired  to  know 
of  me  'what  ye  shall  do  because 
ye  are  afflicted  and  cast  out — now 
I  do  not  desire  that  ye  should 
suppose  that  I  mean  to  judge  you 
only  according  to  that  which  is 
true — 
25.  For  I  do  not  mean  that  ye 
all  of  you  have  been  'compelled 
to  humble  yourselves;  for  I  verily 
believe  that  there  are  some  among 
you  who  would  humble  them- 
selves, let  them  be  in  whatsoever 
circumstances  they  might. 
26.  Now,  as  I  said  concerning 
faith — that  it  was  not  a  perfect 
knowledge — even  so  it  is  with  my 
words.  Ye  cannot  know  of  their 
surety  at  first,  unto  perfection, 
any  more  than  faith  is  a  perfect 
knowledge. 
27.  But  behold,  if  ye  will  awake 
and  arouse  your  faculties,  even  to 
an  experiment  upon  my  words, 
and  exercise  a  particle  of  faith, 
yea,  even  if  ye  can  no  more  than 
desire  to  believe,  let  this  desire 
work  in  you,  even  until  ye  believe 
in  a  manner  that  ye  can  give  place 
for  a  portion  of  my  words. 
28.  Now,  we  will  compare  the 
word  unto  a  seed.  Now,  if  ye  give 
place,  that  a  seed  may  be  planted 
in  your  heart,  behold,  if  it  be  a 
true  seed,  or  a  good  seed,  if  ye  do 
not  cast  It  out  by  your  unbelief, 
that  ye  will  resist  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,  behold,  it  will  begin  to 
swell  within  your  breasts;  and 
when  you  feel  these  swelling  mo- 
tions, ye  will  begin  to  say  within 
yourselves — It  must  needs  be  that 
this  Is  a  good  seed,  or  that  the 
word  is  good,  for  It  beginneth  to 
enlarge  my  soul;  yea,  it  begin- 
neth to  enlighten  my  understand- 
ing, yea.  It  beginneth  to  be  de- 
licious to  me. 
29.  Now  behold,  would  not  this 
increase  your  faith?  I  say  unto 
you,  Yea;  nevertheless  it  hath  not 
grown  up  to  a  perfect  knowledge. 
30.  But  behold,  as  the  seed 
swelleth,  and  sprouteth,  and  be- 
f,  D.  ft  0.  41 :1.    q,  ▼•».  17 — 19.    r,  rer.  S.    ; 
▲bout  B.  0.  74. 
ALMA,   32. 
S79 
ginneth  to  grow,  then  you  must 
needs  say  that  the  seed  Is  good; 
for  behold  it  swelleth,  and  sprout- 
eth,  and  beginneth  to  grow. 
31.  And  now,  behold,  are  ye 
sure  that  this  is  a  good  seed?  I 
say  unto  you.  Yea;  for  every  seed 
bringeth  forth  unto  its  own  like- 
ness. 
32.  Therefore,  if  a  seed  grow- 
eth  it  Is  good,  but  if  it  groweth 
not,  behold  it  is  not  good,  there- 
fore it  is  cast  away. 
33.  And  now,  behold,  because 
ye  have  tried  the  experiment,  and 
planted  the  seed,  and  it  swelleth 
and  sprouteth,  and  beginneth  to 
grow,  ye  must  needs  know  that 
the  seed  is  good. 
34.  And  now,  behold,  is  your 
knowledge  perfect?  Yea,  your 
knowledge  is  perfect  in  that  thing, 
and  your  faith  is  dormant;  and 
this  because  you  know,  for  ye 
know  that  the  word  hath  swelled 
your  souls,  and  ye  also  know  that 
it  hath  sprouted  up,  that  your  un- 
derstanding doth  begin  to  be  en- 
lightened, and  your  mind  doth 
begin  to  expand. 
35.  O  then,  is  not  this  real?  I 
say  unto  you,  Yea,  because  it  is 
light;  and  whatsoever  is  light,  is 
good,  because  it  is  discernible, 
therefore  ye  must  know  that  it  is 
good;  and  now  behold,  after  ye 
have  tasted  this  light  Is  your 
knowledge  perfect? 
36.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  Nay; 
neither  must  ye  lay  aside  your 
faith,  for  ye  have  only  exercised 
your  faith  to  plant  the  seed  that 
ye  might  try  the  experiment  to 
know  if  the  seed  was  good. 
37.  And  behold,  as  the  tree  be- 
ginneth to  grow,  ye  will  say:  Let 
us  nourish  It  with  great  care,  that 
it  may  get  root,  that  It  may  grow 
up,  and  bring  forth  fruit  unto  us. 
And  now  behold,  if  ye  nourish  it 
t.  Bee  i.  1  Ne.  8. 
with  much  care  It  will  get  root, 
and  grow  up,  and  bring  forth 
fruit. 
38.  But  If  ye  neglect  the  tree, 
and  take  no  thought  for  its  nour- 
ishment, behold  It  will  not  get  any 
root;  and  when  the  heat  of  the 
sun  Cometh  and  scorcheth  It,  be- 
cause it  hath  no  root  it  withers 
away,  and  ye  pluck  It  up  and  cast 
it  out. 
39.  Now,  this  Is  not  because  the 
seed  was  not  good,  neither  is  It 
because  the  fruit  thereof  would 
not  be  desirable;  but  it  is  because 
your  ground  is  barren,  and  ye  will 
not  nourish  the  tree,  therefore  ye 
cannot  have  the  fruit  thereof. 
40.  And  thus,  if  ye  will  not 
nourish  the  word,  looking  for- 
ward with  an  eye  of  faith  to  the 
fruit  thereof,  ye  can  never  pluck 
of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life. 
41.  But  If  ye  will  nourish  the 
word,  yea,  nourish  the  tree  as  It 
beginneth  to  grow,  by  your  faith 
with  great  diligence,  and  with 
patience,  looking  forward  to  the 
fruit  thereof.  It  shall  take  root; 
and  behold  It  shall  be  a  tree 
springing  up  unto  everlasting  life. 
42.  And  because  of  your  dili- 
gence and  your  faith  and  your 
patience  with  the  word  in  nour- 
ishing it,  that  it  may  take  root  In 
you,  behold,  by  and  by  ye  shall 
pluck  the  fruit  thereof,  which  Is 
'most  precious,  which  is  sweet 
above  all  that  is  sweet,  and  which 
is  white  above  all  that  is  white, 
yea,  and  pure  above  all  that  Is 
pure;  and  ye  shall  feast  upon  this 
fruit  even  until  ye  are  filled,  that 
ye  hunger  not,  neither  shall  ye 
thirst. 
43.  Then,  my  brethren,  ye  shall 
reap  the  rewards  of  your  faith, 
and  your  diligence,  and  patience, 
and  long-suffering,  waiting  for  the 
tree  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  you. 
About  B.  0.  74. 
880 
ALMA,   33. 
CHAPTER   33. 
Alma's  discourse  continued — True 
worship  not  confined  to  sanctuaries — 
The  prophets  Zenos  and  Zenock  again 
died. 
1.  Now  after  Alma  had  spoken 
these  words,  they  sent  forth  unto 
him  desiring  to  know  whether 
they  should  believe  in  one  God, 
that  they  might  obtain  this  fruit 
of  which  he  had. spoken,  or  how 
they  should  plant  the  seed,  or  the 
word  of  which  he  had  spoken, 
which  he  said  must  be  planted  in 
their  hearts;  or  in  what  manner 
they  should  begin  to  exercise  their 
faith. 
2.  And  Alma  said  unto  them: 
Behold,  ye  have  said  "that  ye 
could  not  worship  your  God  be- 
cause ye  are  cast  out  of  your  ''syna- 
gogues. But  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  if  ye  suppose  that  ye  cannot 
worship  God,  ye  do  greatly  err, 
and  ye  ought  to  search  the  ''scrip- 
tures; if  ye  suppose  that  they  have 
taught  you  this,  ye  do  not  under- 
stand them. 
3.  Do  ye  remember  to  have 
read  what  ''Zenos,  the  prophet  of 
old,  has  said  concerning  'prayer 
or  worship? 
4.  For  he  said:  Thou  art  merci- 
ful, O  God,  for  thou  hast  heard 
my  prayer,  even  when  I  was  in 
the  wilderness;  yea,  thou  wast 
merciful  when  I  prayed  concern- 
ing those  who  were  mine  enemies, 
and  thou  didst  turn  them  to  me. 
5.  Yea,  O  God,  and  thou  wast 
merciful  unto  me  when  I  did  cry 
unto  thee  In  my  field;  when  I  did 
cry  unto  thee  In  my  prayer,  and 
thou  didst  hear  me. 
6.  And  again,  O  God,  when  I 
did  turn  to  my  house  thou  didst 
hear  me  in  my  prayer. 
7.  And  when  I  did  turn  unto 
my  closet,  O  Lord,  and  prayed 
unto  thee,  thou  didst  hear  me. 
8.  Yea,  thou  art  merciful  unto 
thy  children  when  they  cry  unto 
thee,  to  be  heard  of  thee  and  not 
of  men,  and  thou  wilt  hear  them. 
9.  Yea,  O  God,  thou  hast  been 
merciful  unto  me,  and  heard  my 
cries  in  the  midst  of  thy  congre- 
gations. 
10.  Yea,  and  thou  hast  also 
heard  me  when  I  have  been  cast 
out  and  have  been  despised  by 
mine  enemies;  yea,  thou  didst 
hear  my  cries,  and  wast  angry 
with  mine  enemies,  and  thou 
didst  visit  them  in  thine  anger 
with  speedy  destruction. 
11.  And  thou  didst  hear  me 
because  of  mine  afflictions  and 
my  sincerity;  and  it  is  because  of 
thy  Son  that  thou  hast  been  thus 
merciful  unto  me,  therefore  I 
will  cry  unto  thee  in  all  mine 
afflictions,  for  in  thee  is  my  joy; 
for  thou  hast  turned  thy  judg- 
ments away  from  me,  because  of 
thy  Son. 
12.  And  now  Alma  said  unto 
them:  Do  ye  believe  those  'scrip- 
tures which  have  been  written  by 
them  of  old? 
13.  Behold,  if  ye  do,  ye  must 
believe  what  "Zenos  said;  for,  be- 
hold he  said:  Thou  hast  turned 
away  thy  judgments  because  of 
thy  Son. 
14.  Now  behold,  my  brethren, 
I  would  ask  if  ye  have  "read  the 
scriptures?  If  ye  have,  how  can 
ye  disbelieve  on  the  Son  of  God? 
15.  For  it  is  not  written  that 
'Zenos  alone  spake  of  these  things, 
but  ^Zenock  also  spake  of  these 
things — 
16.  For  behold,  he  said:  Thou 
art  angry,  O  Lord,  with  this  peo- 
ple, because  they  will  not  under- 
a,  Al.  82  :e.     b.  Me  u,  Al.  10.     c,  see  a,  1  Ne.  8.     Al.  68  :12.     d.  see  A.  1  No.  19. 
■M  «,  2  N«.  82.     /,  lee  c.    g,  we«  h,  1  Ne.  Itt.     h,  see  o.    i,  see  A,  1  Nc.  10.     i,  see 
-      --  B.  0. 
g,  1  M*.  19. 
About 
74. 
ALMA,   34. 
281 
stand  thy  mercies  which  thou  hast 
bestowed  upon  them  because  of 
thy  Son. 
17.  And  now,  my  brethren,  ye 
see  that  a  second  prophet  of  old 
has  testified  of  the  Son  of  God, 
and  because  the  people  would  not 
understand  his  words  they  stoned 
him  to  death. 
18.  But  behold,  this  is  not  all; 
these  are  not  the  only  ones  who 
have  spoken  concerning  the  Son 
of  God. 
19.  Behold,  he  was  spoken  of 
by  Moses;  yea,  and  behold  a  type 
was  *raised  up  in  the  wilderness, 
that  whosoever  would  look  upon 
it  might  live.  And  many  did  look 
and  live. 
20.  But  few  understood  the 
meaning  of  those  things,  and  this 
because  of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts.  But  there  were  many 
who  were  so  hardened  that  they 
would  not  look,  therefore  they  per- 
ished. Now  the  reason  they  would 
not  look  is  because  they  did  not 
believe  that  it  would  heal  them. 
21.  O  my  brethren,  if  ye  could 
be  healed  by  merely  casting  about 
your  eyes  that  ye  might  be  healed, 
would  ye  not  behold  quickly,  or 
would  ye  rather  harden  your 
hearts  in  unbelief,  and  be  sloth- 
ful, that  ye  would  not  cast  about 
your  eyes,  that  ye  might  perish? 
22.  If  so,  wo  shall  come  upon 
you;  but  if  not  so,  then  cast  about 
your  eyes  and  begin  to  believe  in 
the  Son  of  God,  that  he  will  come 
to  redeem  his  people,  and  that  he 
shall  suffer  and  die  to  'atone  for 
their  sins;  and  that  he  shall  rise 
again  from  the  dead,  which  shall 
bring  to  pass  the  "resurrection, 
that  all  men  shall  stand  before 
him,  to  be  judged  at  the  last  and 
judgment  day,  according  to  their 
works. 
23.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
desire  that  ye  shall  plant  this 
word  in  your  hearts,  and  as  it  b^- 
ginneth  to  swell  even  so  nourlst 
it  by  your  faith.  And  behold,  it 
will  become  a  tree,  springing  up 
in  you  unto  everlasting  life.  And 
then  may  God  grant  unto  you 
that  your  burdens  may  be  light, 
through  the  joy  of  his  Son.  And 
even  all  this  can  ye  do  if  ye  will. 
Amen. 
CHAPTER  34. 
Amulek's  testimony — The  great  and 
last  sacrifice — How  mercy  satisfies 
justice — Repentance  not  to  be  pro- 
crastinated. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  Alma  had  spoken  these 
words  unto  them  he  sat  down 
upon  the  ground,  and  Amulek 
arose  and  began  to  teach  them, 
saying: 
2.  My  brethren,  I  think  that  it 
Is  impossible  that  ye  should  be  ig- 
norant of  the  things  which  have 
been  spoken  concerning  the  com- 
ing of  Christ,  who  is  taught  by 
us  to  be  the  Son  of  God;  yea,  I 
know  that  these  things  were 
taught  unto  you  bountifully  be- 
fore your  dissension  from  among 
us. 
3.  And  as  ye  have  desired  of 
my  beloved  brother  that  he  should 
make  known  unto  you  "what  ye 
should  do,  because  of  your  afflic- 
tions; and  he  hath  spoken  some- 
what unto  you  to  prepare  your 
minds;  yea,  and  he  hath  exhorted 
you  unto  faith  and  to  patience — 
4.  Yea,  even  that  ye  would 
have  so  much  faith  as  even  to 
"■plant  the  word  in  your  hearts, 
that  ye  may  try  the  experiment 
of  its  goodness. 
5.  And  we  have  beheld  that  the 
great  question  which  is  in  your 
k.  Num.  21 :9.     John  3  :14. 
Chap.  34:    a,  Al.  32:5.     6,  Al. 
I,  see  /,  2  Ne. 
33:23. 
2.     m,  see  d.  2  Ne.  2. 
About  B.  C.  74. 
282 
ALMA,   34. 
minds  is  whether  the  word  be  in 
the  Son  of  God,  or  'whether  there 
shall  be  no  Christ. 
6.  And  ye  also  beheld  that  my 
brother  has  proved  unto  you,  in 
many  instances,  that  the  word  is 
in  Christ  unto  salvation. 
7.  My  brother  has  called  upon 
the  words  of  "Zenos,  that  redemp- 
tion Cometh  through  the  Son  of 
God,  and  also  upon  the  words  of 
*Zenock;  and  also  he  has  appealed 
unto  'Moses,  to  prove  that  these 
things  are  true. 
8.  And  now,  behold,  I  will  tes- 
tify unto  you  of  myself  that  these 
things  are  true.  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  I  do  know  that 
Christ  shall  come  among  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  to  take  upon  him  the 
transgressions  of  his  people,  and 
that  he  shall  "atone  for  the  sins 
of  the  world;  for  the  Lord  God 
hath  spoken  it. 
9.  For  it  is  expedient  that  an 
atonement  should  be  made;  for 
according  to  the  great  plan  of  the 
Eternal  God  there  must  be  an 
atonement  made,  or  else  "all  man- 
kind must  unavoidably  perish; 
yea,  all  are  hardened;  yea,  all  are 
fallen  and  are  lost,  and  must 
perish  except  it  be  through  the 
^atonement  which  it  is  expedient 
should  be  made. 
10.  For  It  is  expedient  that 
there  should  be  a  great  and  last 
sacrifice;  yea,  not  a  sacrifice  of 
man,  neither  of  beast,  neither  of 
any  manner  of  fowl;  for  it  shall 
not  be  a  human  sacrifice;  but  it 
must  be  an  infinite  and  eternal 
sacrifice. 
11.  Now  there  is  not  any  man 
that  can  sacrifice  his  own  blood 
which  will  atone  for  the  sins  of 
another.  Now,  if  a  man  mur- 
dereth,  behold  will  our  law,  which 
is  just,  take  the  life  of  his  brother? 
I  say  unto  you.  Nay. 
12.  But  the  law  requireth  the 
life  of  him  who  hath  murdered; 
therefore  there  can  be  nothing 
which  is  short  of  an  ^infinite 
atonement  which  will  suflSce  for 
the  sins  of  the  world. 
13.  Therefore,  it  is  expedient 
that  there  should  be  a  great  and 
*last  sacrifice;  and  then  shall 
there  be,  or  it  is  expedient  there 
should  be,  a  'stop  to  the  shedding 
of  blood;  then  shall  th'e  "law  of 
Moses  be  fulfilled;  yea,  it  shall  be 
all  fulfilled,  every  jot  and  tittle, 
and  none  shall  have  passed  away. 
14.  And  behold,  this  is  the 
whole  meaning  of  the  law,  every 
whit  pointing  to  that  great  and 
last  sacrifice;  and  that  great  and 
"last  sacrifice  will  be  the  Son  of 
God,  yea,  "infinite  and  eternal. 
15.  And  thus  he  shall  bring 
salvation  to  all  those  who  shall 
believe  on  his  name;  this  being 
the  intent  of  this  "last  sacrifice,  to 
bring  about  the  bowels  of  mercy, 
which  overpowereth  justice,  and 
bringeth  about  means  unto  men 
that  they  may  have  faith  unto  re- 
pentance. 
16.  And  thus  mercy  can  'sat- 
isfy the  demands  of  justice,  and 
encircles  them  in  the  arms  of 
safety,  while  he  that  exercises  no 
faith  unto  repentance  is  exposed 
to  the  whole  law  of  the  demands 
of  justice;  therefore  only  unto 
him  that  has  faith  unto  repent- 
ance is  brought  about  the  great 
and  eternal  plan  of  redemption. 
17.  Therefore  may  God  grant 
unto  you,  my  brethren,  that  ye 
may  begin  to  exercise  your  faith 
unto  repentance,  that  ye  begin  to 
call  upon  his  holy  name,  that  he 
would  have  mercy  upon  you; 
c.  Al.  81:16.  d,  Al.  33:8.  See  h,  1  Ne.  10.  e.  Al.  88:16.  See  g.  1  Ne.  10. 
/,  Al.  88:10.  g,  tee  f,2  No.  2.  h,  see  e  and  g,  2  Nc.  0.  i,  see  /,  2  Nc.  2.  j.  Tors. 
10,  14.  k.  Tern.  14,  Is.  I,  8  Ne.  0:10.  m,  Bee  o,  2  Ne.  26.  n,  rers.  18,  16.  o.  vor. 
10.     p,  rers.  18,  14.     q,  lee  2m,  Al.  12.  About  B.  O.  74. 
ALMA,  34. 
288 
18.  Tea,  cry  unto  him  for 
mercy;  for  he  is  mighty  to  save. 
19.  Yea,  humble  yourselves, 
and  'continue  in  prayer  unto  him. 
20.  Cry  unto  him  when  ye  are 
in  your  fields,  yea,  over  all  your 
flocks. 
21.  Cryuntohiminyourhouses, 
yea,  over  all  your  household,  both 
morning,  mid-day,  and  evening. 
22.  Yea,  cry  unto  him  against 
the  power  of  your  enemies. 
23.  Yea,  cry  unto  him  against 
the  devil,  who  is  an  enemy  to  all 
righteousness. 
24.  Cry  unto  him  over  the 
crops  of  your  fields,  that  ye  may 
prosper  in  them. 
25.  Cry  over  the  flocks  of  your 
fields,  that  they  may  increase. 
26.  But  this  is  not  all;  ye  must 
pour  out  your  souls  in  your  closets, 
and  your  secret  places,  and  in 
your  wilderness. 
27.  Yea,  and  when  you  do  not 
cry  unto  the  Lord,  let  your  hearts 
be  full,  drawn  out  in  prayer  unto 
him  continually  for  your  welfare, 
and  also  for  the  welfare  of  those 
who  are  around  you. 
28.  And  now  behold,  my  be- 
loved brethren,  I  say  unto  you,  do 
not  suppose  that  this  is  all;  for 
after  ye  have  done  all  these 
things,  if  ye  'turn  away  the  needy, 
and  the  naked,  and  visit  not  the 
sick  and  afflicted,  and  impart  of 
your  substance,  if  ye  have,  to 
those  who  stand  in  need — I  say 
unto  you,  if  ye  do  not  any  of 
these  things,  behold,  your  prayer 
is  'vain,  and  availeth  you  noth- 
ing, and  ye  are  as  hypocrites  who 
do  deny  the  faith. 
29.  Therefore,  if  ye  do  not  re- 
member to  be  charitable,  ye  are 
as  dross,  which  the  refiners  do 
cast  out,  (it  being  of  no  worth) 
and  is  trodden  under  foot  of  men. 
30.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
would  that,  after  ye  have  re- 
ceived so  many  witnesses,  seeing 
that  the  holy  "scriptures  testify 
of  these  things,  ye  come  forth  and 
bring  fruit  unto  repentance. 
31.  Yea,  I  would  that  ye  would 
come  forth  and  harden  not  your 
hearts  any  longer;  for  behold, 
now  is  the  time  and  the  day  of 
your  salvation;  and  therefore,  if 
ye  will  repent  and  harden  not 
your  hearts,  immediately  shall 
the  great  plan  of  redemption  be 
brought  about  unto  you. 
32.  For  behold,  this  life  is  the 
time  for  men  to  prepare  to  meet 
God;  yea,  behold  the  day  of  this 
life  is  the  "day  for  men  to  per- 
form their  labors. 
33.  And  now,  as  I  said  unto 
you  before,  as  ye  have  had  so 
many  witnesses,  therefore,  I  be- 
seech of  you  that  ye  do  not  pro- 
crastinate the  day  of  your  repent- 
ance until  the  end;  for  after  this 
day  of  life,  which  is  given  us  to 
prepare  for  eternity,  behold,  if 
we  do  not  improve  our  time  while 
in  this  life,  then  cometh  the  night 
of  darkness  wherein  there  can  be 
no  labor  performed. 
34.  Ye  cannot  say,  when  ye 
are  brought  to  that  awful  crisis, 
that  I  will  repent,  that  I  will  re- 
turn to  my  God.  Nay,  ye  cannot 
say  this;  for  that  same  spirit 
which  doth  possess  your  bodies  at 
the  time  that  ye  go  out  of  this 
life,  that  same  spirit  will  have 
power  to  possess  your  body  in 
that  eternal  world. 
35.  For  behold.  If  ye  have  pro- 
crastinated the  day  of  your  re- 
pentance even  until  death,  be- 
hold, ye  have  become  subjected  to 
the  spirit  of  the  devil,  and  he  doth 
seal  you  his;  therefore,  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  hath  withdrawn  from 
r,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.    s,  see  1,  Mos.  4.    *,  Moro.  7:6 — 8.    u,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.    Al.  63:12. 
V,  see  2a,  Al.  12.  About  B.  0.  74, 
284 
ALMA,   35. 
you,  and  hath  no  place  in  you,  and 
the  devil  hath  "all  power  over 
you;  and  this  Is  the  final  state  of 
the  wicked. 
3  6.  And  this  I  know,  because 
the  Lord  hath  said  he  dwelleth 
not  in  'unholy  temples,  but  in  the 
hearts  of  the  righteous  doth  he 
dwell;  yea,  and  he  has  also  said 
that  the  righteous  shall  sit  down 
In  his  kingdom,  to  go  no  more 
out;  but  their  garments  should 
be  made  white  through  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb. 
37.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  desire  that  ye  should  re- 
member these  things,  and  that  ye 
should  work  out  your  salvation 
with  fear  before  God,  and  that  ye 
should  no  more  deny  the  coming 
of  Christ; 
38.  That  ye  contend  no  more 
against  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  that 
ye  receive  it,  and  take  upon  you 
the  "name  of  Christ;  that  ye  hum- 
ble yourselves  even  to  the  dust, 
and  worship  God,  in  whatsoever 
place  ye  may  be  in,  in  spirit  and 
in  truth;  and  that  ye  live  in 
thanksgiving  daily,  for  the  many 
mercies  and  blessings  which  he 
doth  bestow  upon  you. 
39.  Yea,  and  I  also  exhort  you, 
my  brethren,  that  ye  be  watchful 
unto  'prayer  continually,  that  ye 
may  not  be  led  away  by  the  temp- 
tation of  the  devil,  that  he  may 
not  overpower  you,  that  ye  may 
not  become  his  subjects  at  the  last 
day;  for  behold,  herewardethyou 
no  good  thing. 
40.  And  now  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  would  exhort  you  to  have 
patience,  and  that  ye  bear  with 
all  manner  of  afflictions;  that  ye 
do  not  revile  against  those  who 
do  cast  you  out  because  of  your 
**exceeding  poverty,  lest  ye  be- 
come sinners  like  unto  them; 
41.  But  that  ye  have  patience, 
and  bear  with  those  afflictions, 
with  a  firm  hope  that  ye  shall  one 
day  rest  from  all  your  afflictions. 
CHAPTER  35. 
Nephite  missionaries  retire  to  land 
of  Jershon — Their  Zoramite  converts, 
expelled  from  their  own  country, 
rejoin  them — Preparations  for  war. 
1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Amulek  had  made  an  end  of 
these  words,  they  withdrew  them- 
selves from  the  multitude  and 
came  over  into  the  "land  of  Jer- 
shon. 
2.  Yea,  and  the  rest  of  the 
brethren,  after  they  had  preached 
the  word  unto  the  "Zoramites, 
also  came  over  into  the  land  of 
Jershon. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  the  more  popular  part  of  the 
Zoramites  had  consulted  together 
concerning  the  words  which  had 
been  preached  unto  them,  they 
were  angry  because  of  the  word, 
for  it  did  destroy  their  craft; 
therefore  they  would  not  hearken 
unto  the  words. 
4.  And  they  sent  and  gathered 
together  throughout  all  the  land 
all  the  people,  and  consulted  with 
them  concerning  the  words  which 
had  been  spoken. 
5.  Now  their  rulers  and  their 
priests  and  their  teachers  did  not 
let  the  people  know  concerning 
their  desires;  therefore  theiy 
found  out  privily  the  minds  of  all 
the  people. 
6.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
after  they  had  found  out  the 
minds  of  all  the  people,  those 
who  were  In  favor  of  the  words 
which  had  been  spoken  by  Alma 
and  his  brethren  were  cast  out  of 
tne  land;  and  they  were  many; 
10,  tee  I,  2  Ne.  0.     w,  m>«  r,  Al.  7.     y,  we  e,  Moa.  6.     e,  see  o,  2  Ne.  82.     2a,  Al. 
S3:8 — 6.         Cbap.  86:    a,  tec  q,  Al.  27.     b,  avo  2i,  Al.  30.  Aboct  D.  O.  74. 
ALMA,   35. 
285 
and  they  came  over  also  into  the 
■"land  of  Jershon. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  and  his  brethren  did  min- 
ister unto  them. 
8.  Now  the  people  of  the  Zora- 
mites  were  angry  with  the  ''peo- 
ple of  Ammon  who  were  in  Jer- 
shon, and  the  chief  ruler  of  the 
•Zoramites,  being  a  very  wicked 
man,  sent  over  unto  the  people  of 
Ammon  desiring  them  that  they 
should  cast  out  of  their  land  all 
those  '^who  came  over  from  them 
into  their  land. 
9.  And  he  breathed  out  many 
threatenings  against  them.  And 
now  the  "people  of  Ammon  did 
not  fear  their  words;  therefore 
they  did  not  cast  them  out,  but 
they  did  receive  all  the  poor  of 
the  Zoramites  that  came  over  unto 
them;  and  ''they  did  nourish  them, 
and  did  clothe  them,  and  did  give 
unto  them  lands  for  their  inheri- 
tance; and  they  did  administer 
unto  them  according  to  their 
wants. 
10.  Now  this  did  stir  up  the 
Zoramites  to  anger  against  the 
people  of  Ammon,  and  they  began 
to  mix  with  the  Lamanites  and 
to  stir  them  up  also  to  anger 
against  them. 
11.  And  thus  the  *Zoramites 
and  the  Lamanites  began  to  make 
preparations  for  war  against  the 
people  of  Ammon,  and  also  against 
the  Nephites. 
12.  And  thus  ended  the  ♦seven- 
teenth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephl. 
13.  And  the  'people  of  Ammon 
departed  out  of  the  ''land  of 
Jershon,  and  came  over  into  the 
'land  of  Melek,  and  gave  place  in 
the  land  of  Jershon  for  the  armies 
of  the  Nephites,  that  they  might 
contend  with  the  armies  of  the 
Lamanites  and  the  armies  of  the 
Zoramites;  and  thus  commenced 
a  war  betwixt  the  Lamanites  and 
the  Nephites,  in  the  eighteenth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges; 
and  an  account  shall  be  given  of 
their  wars  "hereafter. 
14.  And  Alma,  and  Ammon, 
and  their  brethren,  and  also  the 
"two  sons  of  Alma  returned  to  the 
land  of  "Zarahemla,  after  having 
been  instruments  in  the  hands  of 
God  of  bringing  many  of  the 
""Zoramites  to  repentance;  and  as 
many  as  were  brought  to  repent- 
ance were  'driven  out  of  their 
land;  but  they  have  lands  for 
their  Inheritance  In  the  'land  of 
Jershon,  and  they  have  taken  up 
arms  to  defend  themselves,  and 
their  wives,  and  children,  and 
their  lands. 
15.  Now  Alma,  being  grieved 
for  the  iniquity  of  his  people,  yea 
for  the  wars,  and  the  bloodsheds, 
and  the  contentions  which  were 
among  them;  and  having  been  to 
declare  the  word,  or  sent  to  de- 
clare the  word,  among  all  the 
people  in  every  city;  and  seeing 
that  the  hearts  of  the  people  be- 
gan to  wax  hard,  and  that  they 
began  to  be  offended  because  of 
the  strictness  of  the  word,-  his 
heart  was  exceeding  sorrowful. 
16.  Therefore,  he  caused  that 
his  sons  should  be  gathered  to- 
gether, that  he  might  give  unto 
them  every  one  his  charge,  sep- 
arately, concerning  the  things 
pertaining  unto  righteousness. 
And  we  have  an  account  of  his 
commandments,  which  he  gave 
unto  them  according  to  his  own 
record. 
c,  see  q,  Al.  27.  d,  Al.  27:26.  e,  see  2/,  Al.  30.  /,  ver.  6.  g,  AI.  27:20.  h.  see 
I,  Mob.  4.  i,  see  2j,  Al.  30.  j,  Al.  27:26.  k,  see  q,  Al.  27.  I,  see  c,  Al.  8.  m,  Al. 
cbaps.  43,  44.     n,  Al.  31 :7.     o,  Om.  13.     p,  see  2j,  Al.  30.     q,  ver.  6.     r,  see  q,  Al.  27. 
•  B.  0.  74. 
286 
ALMA,   36. 
The  commandments  of  Alma  to  his 
son,  Helaman. 
Comprising  chapters  36  and  37. 
CHAPTER   36. 
AJma  recounts  his  sinful  past,  his 
miraculous  conversion,  and  his  subse- 
quent zeal  in  the  ministry, 
1.  My  son,  give  ear  to  my 
words;  for  I  swear  unto  you,  that 
"inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep  the 
commandments  of  God  ye  shall 
prosper  in  the  land. 
2.  I  would  that  ye  should  do  as 
I  have  done,  in  remembering  the 
captivity  of  our  fathers;  for  they 
were  in  "bondage,  and  none  could 
deliver  them  except  it  was  the 
God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of 
Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob;  and 
he  surely  did  deliver  them  in  their 
afflictions. 
3.  And  now,  O  my  son  Hela- 
man, behold,  thou  art  in  thy 
youth,  and  therefore,  I  beseech 
of  thee  that  thou  wilt  hear  my 
words  and  learn  of  me;  for  I  do 
know  that  whosoever  shall  put 
their  trust  in  God  shall  be  sup- 
ported in  their  trials,  and  their 
troubles,  and  their  afflictions,  and 
shall  be  lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 
4.  And  I  would  not  that  ye 
think  that  I  know  of  myself — not 
of  the  temporal  but  of  the  spir- 
itual, not  of  the  carnal  mind  but 
of  God. 
5.  Now,  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
If  I  had  not  been  "born  of  God  I 
should  not  have  known  these 
things;  but  God  has,  by  the 
•mouth  of  his  holy  angel,  made 
these  things  known  unto  me,  not 
of  any  worthiness  of  myself; 
6.  For  I  went  about  with  the 
'aons  of  Mosiah,  seeking  to  de- 
stroy the  church  of  God;  but  be 
hold,  God  sent  his  'holy  angel  to 
stop  us  by  the  way. 
7.  And  behold,  he  spake  unto 
us,  as  it  were  the  *voice  of  thun- 
der, and  the  whole  earth  did 
tremble  beneath  our  feet;  and  we 
all  fell  to  the  earth,  for  the  fear 
of  the  Lord  came  upon  us. 
8.  But  behold,  the  voice  said 
unto  me:  Arise.  And  I  *arose 
and  stood  up,  and  beheld  the 
angel. 
9.  And  he  said  unto  me:  If 
thou  wilt  of  thyself  be  ^destroyed, 
seek  no  more  to  destroy  the 
church  of  God. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
*fell  to  the  earth;  and  it  was  for 
the  space  of  'three  days  and 
three  nights  that  I  could  not  open 
my  mouth,  neither  had  I  the  use 
of  my  limbs. 
11.  And  the  angel  spake  more 
things  unto  me,  which  were  heard 
by  my  brethren,  but  I  did  not 
hear  them;  for  when  I  heard  the 
words — If  thou  wilt  be '"destroyed 
of  thyself,  seek  no  more  to  de- 
stroy the  church  of  God — I  was 
struck  with  such  great  fear  and 
amazement  lest  perhaps  I  should 
be  destroyed,  that  I  fell  to  the 
earth  and  I  did  hear  no  more. 
12.  But  I  was  racked  with 
"eternal  torment,  for  my  soul  was 
harrowed  up  to  the  greatest  de- 
gree and  racked  with  all  my  sins. 
13.  Yea,  I  did  remember  all  my 
sins  and  iniquities,  for  which  I 
was  tormented  with  the  pains  of 
hell;  yea,  I  saw  that  I  had  re- 
belled against  my  God,  and  that 
I  had  not  kept  his  holy  command- 
ments. 
14.  Yea,  and  I  had  murdered 
many  of  his  children,  or  rather 
led  them  away  unto  destruction; 
yea,    and    in   fine   so    great   had 
a  Me  A.  2  No.  1.  6.  Mo8.  23  :23.  24:17—21.  c.  80o  p.  Mob.  23.  d.  wmo.  iloar^. 
m  &nr^27  11— 17  /  MoH.  27:10.  0,  «'••  c.  h,  M<m.  27:11.  i,  Mo«.  27:18.  15. 
X  MiS^'27  :io.    k.  ilon.'il  :18.     I.  ver.  10.    Mon.  27  :H)-28.    m.  Moe.  27  :16.^  »,  we  m. 
ALMA,   36. 
287 
been  my  iniquities,  that  the  very 
thought  of  coming  into  the  pres- 
ence of  my  God  did  rack  my  soul 
with  inexpressible  horror. 
15.  Oh,  thought  I,  that  I  could 
be  banished  and  become  extinct 
both  soul  and  body,  that  I  might 
not  be  brought  to  stand  in  the 
presence  of  my  God,  to  be  judged 
of  my  deeds. 
16.  And  now,  for  "three  days 
and  for  three  nights  was  I  racked, 
even  with  the  pains  of  a  damned 
soul. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
I  was  thus  racked  with  torment, 
while  I  was  harrowed  up  by  the 
memory  of  my  many  sins,  behold, 
I  remembered  also  to  have  heard 
my  father  prophesy  unto  the  peo- 
ple concerning  the  coming  of  one 
Jesus  Christ,  a  Son  of  God,  to 
'atone  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 
18.  Now,  as  my  mind  caught 
hold  upon  this  thought,  I  cried 
within  my  heart:  O  Jesus,  thou 
Son  of  God,  have  mercy  on  me, 
who  am  in  the  gall  of  bitterness, 
and  am  encircled  about  by  the 
everlasting  "chains  of  death. 
19.  And  now,  behold,  when  I 
thought  this,  I  could  remember 
my  pains  no  more;  yea,  I  was 
harrowed  up  by  the  memory  of 
my  sins  no  more. 
20.  And  oh,  what  joy,  and  what 
marvelous  light  I  did  behold;  yea, 
my  soul  was  filled  with  joy  as  ex- 
ceeding as  was  my  pain! 
21.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  my 
son,  that  there  could  be  nothing 
so  exquisite  and  so  bitter  as  were 
my  pains.  Yea,  and  again  I  say 
unto  you,  my  son,  that  on  the 
other  hand,  there  can  be  nothing 
so  exquisite  and  sweet  as  was  my 
joy. 
22.  Yea,  methought  I  saw,  even 
as  our  "^father  Lehi  saw,  God  sit- 
ting upon  his  throne,  surrounded 
with  numberless  concourses  of 
angels,  in  the  attitude  of  singing 
and  praising  their  God;  yea,  and 
my  soul  did  long  to  be  there. 
23.  But  behold,  my  'limbs  did 
receive  their  strength  again,  and 
I  stood  upon  my  feet,  and  did 
manifest  unto  the  people  that  I 
had  been  'born  of  God. 
24.  Yea,  and  from  that  time 
even  until  now,  I  have  labored 
without  ceasing,  that  I  might 
bring  souls  unto  repentance;  that 
I  might  bring  them  to  taste  of  the 
"exceeding  joy  of  which  I  did 
taste;  that  they  might  also  be 
"^^born  of  God,  and  be  ""filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost. 
25.  Yea,  and  now  behold,  O  my 
son,  the  Lord  doth  give  me  ex- 
ceeding great  joy  in  the  fruit  o£ 
my  labors; 
26.  For  because  of  the  word 
which  he  has  imparted  unto  me, 
behold,  many  have  been  'born  of 
God,  and  have  tasted  as  I  have 
tasted,  and  have  seen  eye  to  eye 
as  I  have  seen;  therefore  they  do 
know  of  these  things  of  which  I 
have  spoken,  as  I  do  know;  and 
the  knowledge  which  I  have  is  of 
God. 
27.  And  I  have  been  supported 
under  trials  and  troubles  of  every 
kind,  yea,  and  in  all  manner  of 
afflictions;  yea,  God  has  "deliv- 
ered me  from  prison,  and  from 
bonds,  and  from  death;  yea,  and 
I  do  put  my  trust  in  him,  and  he 
will  still  deliver  me. 
28.  And  I  know  that  he  will 
'raise  me  up  at  the  last  day,  to 
dwell  with  him  in  glory;  yea,  and 
I  will  praise  him  for-ever,  for  he 
o,  ver.  10.  Mos.  27  :19 — 23.  p,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  q,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28.  r,  1  Ne.  1 :8. 
s,  Mos.  27:23.  t,  see  c,  Mos.  5.  u,  vers.  20 — 22.  v,  see  c,  Mos.  0.  w,  1  Ne.  10:17 — 
19.  2  Ne.  31:13.  14,  17.  18.  32:2.  5.  Al.  31:36.  34:38.  He.  5:45.  3  Ne.  9:20. 
11:35,36.  12:1,2.  18:37.  19:13,14.  Chap.  30.  4  Ne.  1.  «,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  y,  Al. 
14 :26 — 29.     z,  see  p,  Mos.  23.  About  B.  O.  78. 
288 
ALMA,   37.- 
has  brought  our  fathers  out  of 
Egypt,  and  he  has  swallowed  up 
the  Egyptians  in  the  Red  Sea; 
and  he  led  them  by  his  power  into 
the  promised  land;  yea,  and  he 
has  delivered  them  out  of  bond- 
age and  captivity  from  time  to 
time. 
29.  Yea,  and  he  has  also 
brought  our  fathers  out  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem;  and  he  has 
also,  by  his  everlasting  power,  de- 
livered them  out  of  bondage  and 
captivity,  from  time  to  time  even 
down  to  the  present  day;  and  I 
have  always  retained  in  remem- 
brance their  captivity;  yea,  and 
ye  also  ought  to  retain  in  remem- 
brance, as  I  have  done,  their  cap- 
tivity. 
30.  But  behold,  my  son,  this  is 
not  all;  for  ye  ought  to  know  as 
I  do  know,  that  ^''inasmuch  as  ye 
shall  keep  the  commandments  of 
God  ye  shall  prosper  in  the  land; 
and  ye  ought  to  know  also,  that 
Inasmuch  as  ye  will  not  keep  the 
commandments  of  God  ye  shall  be 
cut  off  from  his  presence.  Now 
this  is  according  to  his  word. 
CHAPTER  37. 
Helaman  entrusted  toith  the  records 
and  other  sacred  relics — Oazelein — 
The  Liahona  a  type  of  the  word  of 
Chriat. 
1.  And  now,  my  son  Helaman, 
I  command  you  that  ye  take  the 
records  which  have  been  "en- 
trusted with  me; 
2.  And  I  also  command  you 
that  ye  keep  a  record  of  this  peo- 
ple, according  as  I  have  done, 
upon  the  'plates  of  NephI,  and 
keep  all  these  things  sacred  which 
I  have  kept,  even  as  I  have  kept 
them;  for  It  Is  for  a  'wise  pur- 
pose that  they  are  kept. 
3.  And  these  plates  of  ^brass, 
which  contain  these  engravings, 
which  have  the  records  of  the  holy 
scriptures  upon  them,  which  have 
the  "genealogy  of  our  forefathers, 
even  from  the  beginning — 
4.  Behold,  it  has  been  proph- 
esied by  our  fathers,  that  they 
should  be  kept  and  'handed  down 
from  one  generation  to  another, 
and  be  kept  and  preserved  by  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  until  they  should 
go  forth  unto  every  nation,  kin- 
dred, tongue,  and  people,  that 
they  shall  know  of  the  mysteries 
contained  thereon. 
5.  And  now  behold,  if  they 
are  kept  they  must  retain  their 
"brightness;  yea,  and  they  will 
retain  their  brightness;  yea,  and 
also  shall  all  the  plates  which  do 
contain  that  which  is  holy  writ. 
6.  Now  ye  may  suppose  that 
this  is  foolishness  in  me;  but  be- 
hold I  say  unto  you,  that  by  small 
and  simple  things  are  great  things 
brought  to  pass;  and  small  means 
in  many  instances  doth  confound 
the  wise. 
7.  And  the  Lord  God  doth  work 
by  means  to  bring  about  his  great 
and  eternal  purposes;  andby*very 
small  means  the  Lord  doth  con- 
found the  wise  and  bringeth  about 
the  salvation  of  many  souls. 
8.  And  now,  it  has  hitherto  been 
wisdom  in  God  that  these  things 
should  be  preserved;  for  behold, 
they  have  'enlarged  the  memory 
of  this  people,  yea,  and  convinced 
many  of  the  error  of  their  ways, 
and  brought  them  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  their  God  unto  the  salva- 
tion of  their  souls. 
9.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  were  It 
not  for  these  things  that  these 
records  do  contain,  which  are  on 
these    plates,    Ammon    and    his 
2a.  M«  k.  2  Nc.  1. 
14,  ll  EDO*  18—18. 
/,  1  N«.  S:ie— 10.     a, 
Chap.  87:  a,  Mos.  28:20.  6,  bop  /,  1  Ne.  1.  c.  Tern.  12, 
W.  of  Morm.  0 — 11.  d.  Roe  a,  1  No.  8.  e,  Bce  d,  1  Ne.  6. 
1  Ne.  0:10.     h.  D.  ft  0.  04:83.     i,  Mos.  1 :8— S. 
About  B.  O.  73. 
ALMA,   37. 
289 
brethren  ^could  not  have  con- 
vinced so  many  thousands  of  the 
Lamanites  of  the  incorrect  tradi- 
tion of  their  fathers;  yea,  these 
records  and  their  words  brought 
them  unto  repentance;  that  is, 
they  brought  them  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Lord  their  God,  and 
to  rejoice  in  Jesus  Christ  their 
Redeemer. 
10.  And  who  knoweth  but  what 
they  will  be  the  means  of  bring- 
ing many  thousands  of  them,  yea, 
and  also  many  thousands  of  our 
stiffnecked  brethren,  the  Nephites, 
who  are  now  hardening  their 
hearts  in  sin  and  iniquities,  to  the 
knowledge  of  their  Redeemer? 
11.  Now  these  mysteries  are 
not  yet  fully  made  known  unto 
me;  therefore  I  shall  forbear. 
12.  And  it  may  suffice  if  I  only 
say  they  are  preserved  for  a  "wise 
purpose,  which  purpose  is  known 
unto  God;  for  he  doth  counsel  in 
wisdom  over  all  his  works,  and 
his  paths  'are  straight,  and  his 
course  is  ""one  eternal  round. 
13.  O  remember,  remember, my 
son  Helaman,  how  strict  are  the 
commandments  of  God.  And  he 
said:  "If  ye  will  keep  my  com- 
mandments ye  shall  prosper  in 
the  land — but  if  ye  keep  not  his 
commandments  ye  shall  be  cut  off 
from  his  presence. 
14.  And  now  remember,  my 
son,  that  God  has  entrusted  you 
with  these  things,  which  are  sa- 
cred, which  he  has  kept  sacred, 
and  also  which  he  will  keep  and 
"preserve  for  a  wise  purpose  in 
him,  that  he  may  show  forth  his 
power  unto  future  generations. 
15.  And  now  behold,  I  tell  you 
by  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  that  if 
ye  transgress  the  commandments 
of  God,  behold,  these  things  which 
are  sacred  shall  be  taken  away 
from  you  by  the  power  of  God, 
and  ye  shall  be  delivered  up  unto 
Satan,  that  he  may  sift  you  as 
chaff  before  the  wind. 
16.  But  if  ye  keep 'the  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  do  with 
these  things  which  are  sacred  ac- 
cording to  that  which  the  Lord 
doth  command  you,  (for  you  must 
appeal  unto  the  Lord  for  all  things 
whatsoever  ye  must  do  with  them ) 
behold,  no  power  of  earth  or  hell 
can  take  them  from  you,  for  God 
is  powerful  to  the  fulfilling  of  all 
his  words. 
17.  For  he  will  fulfil  all  his 
promises  which  he  shall  make 
unto  you,  for  he  has  fulfilled  his 
promises  which  he  has  made  unto 
our  fathers. 
18.  For  he  promised  unto  them 
that  he  would  reserve  these  things 
for  a  wise  purpose  in  him,  that 
he  might  show  forth  his  power 
unto  pfuture  generations. 
19.  And  now  behold,  one  pur- 
pose hath  he  fulfilled,  even  to  the 
restoration  of  «many  thousands 
of  the  Lamanites  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth;  and  he  hath 
shown  forth  his  power  in  them, 
and  he  will  also  still  show  forth 
his  power  in  them  unto  'future 
generations;  therefore  they  shall 
be  preserved. 
20.  Therefore  I  command  you, 
my  son  Helaman,  that  ye  be  dili- 
gent in  fulfilling  all  my  words, 
and  that  ye  be  diligent  in  keeping 
the  commandments  of  God  as 
they  are  written. 
21.  And  now,  I  will  speak  unto 
you  concerning  those  'twenty-four 
plates,  that  ye  keep  them,  that 
the  mysteries  and  the  works  of 
darkness,  and  their  secret  works, 
or  the  'secret  works  of  those  peo- 
j,  Al.  18:36.  22:12.  k,  soe  c.  I,  see  2a,  2  Ne.  9.  m,  1  Ne.  10:19.  Al.  7:20. 
n,  see  A,  2  Ne.  1.  o,  vers.  2,  12,  18.  See  c.  p,  ver.  19.  q,  Al.  23  :5 — 13.  r,  ver.  18. 
«,  see  k,  Mos.  8.     t,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  ABOUT  B.  C.  78. 
290 
ALMA,   37. 
pie  who  have  been  destroyed,  may 
be  made  manifest  unto  this  peo- 
ple; yea,  all  their  murders,  and 
robbings,  and  their  plunderings, 
and  all  their  wickedness  and 
abominations,  may  be  made  mani- 
fest unto  this  people;  yea,  and 
that  ye  preserve  these  "inter- 
preters. 
22.  For  behold,  the  Lord  saw 
that  his  people  began  to  work  in 
darkness,  yea,  work  "secret  mur- 
ders and  abominations;  therefore 
the  Lord  said,  if  they  did  not  re- 
pent they  should  be  "destroyed 
from  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 
23.  And  the  Lord  said:  I  will 
prepare  unto  my  servant  Gazelem, 
a  'stone,  which  shall  shine  forth 
in  darkness  unto  light,  that  I  may 
discover  unto  my  people  who  serve 
me,  that  I  may  discover  unto  them 
the  works  of  their  brethren,  yea, 
their  •'secret  works,  their  works  of 
darkness,  and  their  wickedness 
and  abominations. 
24.  And  now,  my  son,  these 'in- 
terpreters were  prepared  that  the 
word  of  God  might  be  fulfilled, 
which  he  spake,  saying: 
25.  I  will  bring  forth  out  of 
darkness  unto  light  all  their 
"secret  works  and  their  abomina- 
tions; and  except  they  repent  I 
will  **destroy  them  from  off  the 
face  of  the  earth;  and  I  will  bring 
to  light  all  their  secrets  'and 
abominations,  unto  every  nation 
that  shall  hereafter  possess  the 
land. 
26.  And  now,  my  son,  we  see 
that  they  did  not  repent;  there- 
fore '"they  have  been  destroyed, 
and  thus  far  the  word  of  Qod  has 
been  fulfilled;  yea,  their  secret 
abominations  have  been  brought 
out  of  darkness  and ''made  known 
unto  us. 
27.  And  now,  my  son,  I  com- 
mand you  that  ye  retain  all  their 
oaths,  and  their  covenants,  and 
their  agreements  in  their  secret 
abominations;  yea,  and  all  their 
signs  and  their  wonders  ye  shall 
keep  from  this  people,  that  they 
know  them  not,  lest  peradventure 
they  should  fall  into  darkness  also 
and  be  destroyed. 
28.  For  behold,  there  is  a  curse 
upon  all  this  land,  that  destruc- 
tion shall  come  upon  all  those 
workers  of  darkness,  according  to 
the  power  of  God,  when  they  are 
fully  ripe;  therefore  I  desire  that 
this  people  might  not  be  de- 
stroyed. 
29.  Therefore  ye  shall  keep 
these  secret  plans  of  their  oaths 
and  their  covenants  from  this 
people,  and  only  their  wickedness 
and  their  murders  and  their  abom- 
inations shall  ye  make  known 
unto  them;  and  ye  shall  teach 
them  to  abhor  such  wickedness 
and  abominations  and  murders; 
and  ye  shall  also  teach  them  that 
these  people  were  destroyed  on 
account  of  their  wickedness  and 
abominations  and  their  murders. 
30.  For  behold,  they  murdered 
all  the  prophets  of  the  Lord  who 
came  among  them  to  declare  unto 
them  concerning  their  iniquities; 
and  the  blood  of  those  whom  they 
murdered  did  cry  unto  the  Lord 
their  God  for  vengeance  upon 
those  who  were  their  murderers; 
and  thus  the  judgments  of  God 
did  come  upon  these  workers  of 
darkness  and  secret  combinations. 
31.  Yea,  and  "'cursed  be  the 
land  forever  and  ever  unto  those 
workers  of  darkness  and  secret 
combinations,  even  unto  destruc- 
tion, except  they  repent  before 
they  are  fully  ripe. 
«,  rem.  28 — 26.     See  n,  Mos.  8. 
Mot.  8.    tt,  mt  i,  2  N«.  10.     z,  w«  n,  Moi.  8.     2a,  see  <,  2  N 
2e,  MM  >,  Um.  8.    M,  M*  I,  2  Ne.  10.    2e,  "      . .      -   . 
■cc  <,  2  Ne.  10.  to.  sec  /,  Mo8.  8.  a.  Bee  n, 
8.  2a,  uee  i,  2  Ne.  10.  2b,  see  /.  Moa.  8. 
▼er.  28.    Al.  45 :10.  About  B.  0.  73. 
ALMA,   37. 
291 
32.  And  now,  my  son,  remem- 
ber the  words  which  I  have 
spoken  unto  you;  trust  not  those 
secret  plans  unto  this  people,  but 
teach  them  an  everlasting  hatred 
against  sin  and  iniquity. 
33.  Preach  unto  them  repent- 
ance, and  faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ;  teach  them  to  humble 
themselves  and  to  be  meek  and 
lowly  in  heart;  teach  them  to 
withstand  every  temptation  of  the 
devil,  with  their  faith  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 
34.  Teach  them  to  never  be 
weary  of  good  works,  but  to  be 
meek  and  lowly  in  heart;  for  such 
shall  find  rest  to  their  souls. 
35.  O,  remember,  my  son,  and 
learn  wisdom  in  thy  youth;  yea, 
learn  in  thy  youth  to  keep  the 
commandments  of  God. 
36.  Yea,  and  2'cry  unto  God  for 
all  thy  support;  yea,  let  all  thy 
doings  be  unto  the  Lord,  and 
whithersoever  thou  goest  let  it  be 
in  the  Lord;  yea,  let  thy  thoughts 
be  directed  unto  the  Lord;  yea, 
let  the  affections  of  thy  heart  be 
placed  upon  the  Lord  forever. 
37.  Counsel  with  the  Lord  in 
all  thy  doings,  and  he  will  direct 
thee  for  good;  yea,  when  thou 
liest  down  at  night  lie  down  unto 
the  Lord,  that  he  may  watch  over 
you  in  your  sleep;  and  when  thou 
risest  in  the  morning  let  thy  heart 
be  full  of  thanks  unto  God;  and 
if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  be 
^'lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 
38.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have 
somewhat  to  say  concerning  the 
thing  which  our  fathers  call  a 
^*ball,  or  director — or  our  fathers 
called  it  Liahona,  which  is,  being 
interpreted,  a  compass;  and  the 
Lord  prepared  it. 
39.  And  behold,  there  cannot 
any  man  work  after  the  manner 
of  so  curious  a  workmanship. 
And  behold,  it  was  prepared  to 
show  unto  our  fathers  the  course 
which  they  should  travel  in  the 
wilderness. 
40.  And  it  did  work  for  them 
according  to  their  faith  in  God; 
therefore,  if  they  had  faith  to  be- 
lieve that  God  could  cause  that 
those  spindles  should  point  the 
way  they  should  go,  behold,  it 
was  done;  therefore  they  had  this 
miracle,  and  also  many  other 
miracles  wrought  by  the  power  of 
God,  day  by  day. 
41.  Nevertheless,  because  those 
miracles  were  worked  by  small 
means  it  did  show  unto  them 
marvelous  works.  They  were 
slothful,  and  forgot  to  exercise 
their  faith  and  diligence  and  then 
those  marvelous  works  ceased, 
and  they  did  not  progress  in  their 
journey; 
42.  Therefore,  they  tarried  in 
the  wilderness,  or  did  not  travel 
a  direct  course,  and  were  afllicted 
with  hunger  and  thirst,  because 
of  their  transgressions. 
43.  And  now,  my  son,  I  would 
that  ye  should  understand  that 
these  things  are  not  without  a 
shadow;  for  as  our  fathers  were 
slothful  to  give  heed  to  this  com- 
pass (now  these  things  were  tem- 
poral) they  did  not  prosper;  even 
so  it  is  with  things  whicb.  are 
spiritual. 
44.  For  behold,  it  is  as  easy 
to  give  heed  to  the  word  of 
Christ,  which  will  point  to  you  a 
^'straight  course  to  eternal  bliss, 
as  it  was  for  our  fathers  to  give 
heed  to  this  compass,  which  would 
point  unto  them  a  straight  course 
to  the  promised  land. 
45.  And  now  I  say,  is  there  not 
a  type  in  this  thing?  For  just  as 
surely  as  this  "^director  did  bring 
2/,  see  e.  2  Ne.  32.     2g,  see  p,  Mos.  23.     2h.  see  d,  1  Ne.  16.     2i,  see  2a,  2  Ne.  9. 
2j,  Ter.  88.    See  d^  1  Ne.  16.  Aboux  B.  C.  73. 
892 
ALMA,   38. 
our  fathers,  by  following  its 
course,  to  the  ^*promised  land, 
shall  the  words  of  Christ,  if  we 
follow  their  course,  carry  us  be- 
yond this  vale  of  sorrow  into  a 
far  better  land  of  promise. 
46.  O  my  son,  do  not  let  us  be 
slothful  because  of  the  easiness 
of  the  way;  for  so  was  it  with  our 
fathers;  for  so  was  it  prepared 
for  them,  that  if  they  would  look 
they  might  live;  even  so  it  is  with 
us.  The  way  is  prepared,  and  if 
we  will  look  we  may  live  forever. 
47.  And  now,  my  son,  see  that 
ye  take  care  of  these  sacred  things, 
yea,  see  that  ye  look  to  God  and 
live.  Go  unto  this  people  and  de- 
clare the  word,  and  be  sober.  My 
son,  farewell. 
CHAPTER   38. 
The  commandmenta  of  Alma  to  hia 
•an,  Shiblon. 
Commended  for  faithfulness,  and 
counseled  to  observe  meekness  and 
self-control. 
1.  My  son,  give  ear  to  my 
words,  for  I  say  unto  you,  even 
as  I  said  unto  Helaman,  that  "in- 
asmuch as  ye  shall  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God  ye  shall  pros- 
per in  the  land;  and  inasmuch  as 
ye  will  not  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God  ye  shall  be  cast  off 
from  his  presence. 
2.  And  now,  my  son,  I  trust 
that  I  shall  have  great  Joy  in 
you,  because  of  your  steadiness 
and  your  faithfulness  unto  God; 
for  as  you  have  commenced  in 
your  youth  to  look  to  the  Lord 
your  God,  even  so  I  hope  that  you 
will  continue  in  keeping  his  com- 
mandments; for  blessed  is  he  that 
*endureth  to  the  end. 
3.  I  say  unto  you,  my  son,  that 
I  have  had  great  Joy  in  thee  al- 
ready, because  of  thy  faithfulness 
and  thy  diligence,  and  thy  patience 
and  thy  long-suffering  among  the 
people  of  the  'Zoramites. 
4.  For  I  know  that  thou  wast 
in  bonds;  yea,  and  I  also  know 
that  thou  wast  stoned  for  the 
word's  sake;  and  thou  didst  bear 
all  these  things  with  patience  be- 
cause the  Lord  was  with  thee; 
and  now  thou  knowest  that  the 
Lord  did  deliver  thee. 
5.  And  now  my  son,  Shiblon,  I 
would  that  ye  should  remember, 
that  as  much  as  ye  shall  put  your 
trust  in  God  even  so  much  ye  shall 
be  delivered  out  of  your  trials, 
and  your  troubles,  and  your  afflic- 
tions, and  ye  shall  be  ''lifted  up  at 
the  last  day. 
6.  Now,  my  son,  I  would  not 
that  ye  should  think  that  I  know 
these  things  of  myself,  but  it  is 
the  Spirit  of  God  which  is  in  me 
which  maketh  these  things  known 
unto  me;  for  if  I  had  not  been 
"born  of  God  I  should  not  have 
known  these  things. 
7.  But  behold,  the  Lord  in  his 
great  mercy  sent  his  angel  to  de- 
clare unto  me  that  I  must  stop 
the  work  of  destruction  among 
his  people;  yea,  and  I  have  'seen 
an  angel  face  to  face,  and  he 
spake  with  me,  and  his  voice  was 
as  thunder,  and  It  shook  the 
whole  earth. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
was  'three  days  and  three  nights 
in  the  most  bitter  pain  and  an- 
guish of  soul;  and  never,  until  I 
did  cry  out  unto  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  for  mercy,  did  I  receive  a 
remission  of  my  sins.  But  be- 
hold, I  did  cry  unto  him  and  I 
did  find  peace  to  my  soul, 
9.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have 
told  you  this  that  ye  may  loam 
wisdom,  that  ye  may  learn  of  me 
2k,  aei^  a,  1  Ne.  2.         Chap.  88 :    a.  we  »,  2  No.  1 
▲I.  80.    d,  M«  p.  Mm.  28.     e.  Me  o,  Moi.  6 
▲1.  89:10,  10. 
I),  Ktf  h.  2  No.  81.     r,  Boe  2/, 
/,  Moi.  27:11—17.     o.  Mob.  27:10—24. 
About  li.  0.  78. 
ALMA,   39. 
208 
that  there  is  *no  other  way  or 
means  whereby  man  can  be  saved, 
only  in  and  through  Christ.  Be- 
hold, he  *is  the  life  and  the  light 
of  the  world.  Behold,  he  is  the 
word  of  truth  and  righteousness. 
10.  And  now,  as  ye  have  begun 
to  teach  the  word  even  so  I  would 
that  ye  should  continue  to  teach; 
and  I  would  that  ye  would  be  dili- 
gent and  temperate  in  all  things. 
11.  See  that  ye  are  not  lifted 
up  unto  pride;  yea,  see  that  ye  do 
not  boast  in  your  own  wisdom, 
nor  of  your  much  strength. 
12.  Use  boldness,  but  not  over- 
bearance;  and  also  see  that  ye 
bridle  all  your  passions,  that  ye 
may  be  filled  with  love;  see  that 
ye  refrain  from  idleness. 
13.  Do  not  pray  as  the 'Zoram- 
ites  do,  for  ye  have  seen  that 
they  pray  to  be  heard  of  men,  and 
to  be  praised  for  their  wisdom. 
14.  Do  not  say:  O  God,  I  thank 
thee  that  we  are  better  than  our 
brethren;  but  rather  say:  O  Lord, 
forgive  my  unworthiness,  and  re- 
member my  brethren  in  mercy — 
yea,  acknowledge  your  unworthi- 
ness before  God  at  all  times. 
15.  And  may  the  Lord  bless 
your  soul,  and  receive  you  at  the 
last  day  into  his  kingdom,  to  sit 
down  in  peace.  Now  go,  my  son, 
and  teach  the  word  unto  this  peo- 
ple.   Be  sober.    My  son,  farewell. 
The  commandments  of  Alma  to  his 
son,  Corianton. 
Comprising  chapters  39  to  42  inclusive. 
CHAPTER  39. 
Corianton  reproved  for  harlotry — 
His  sinful  conduct  had  affected  faith 
of  the  Zoramites — Christ's  redemption 
retroactive. 
1.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have 
somewhat  more  to  say  unto  thee 
than  what  I  said  unto  thy  brother; 
for  behold,  have  ye  not  observed 
the  steadiness  of  thy  brother,  his 
faithfulness,  and  his  diligence  in 
keeping  the  commandments  of 
God?  Behold,  has  he  not  set  a 
good  example  for  thee? 
2.  For  thou  didst  not  give  so 
much  heed  unto  my  words  as  did 
thy  brother,  among  the  people  of 
the  "Zoramites.  Now  this  is  what 
I  have  against  thee;  thou  didst  go 
on  unto  boasting  in  thy  strength 
and  thy  wisdom. 
3.  And  this  is  not  all,  my  son. 
Thou  didst  do  that  which  was 
grievous  unto  me;  for  thou  didst 
forsake  the  ministry,  and  did  go 
over  into  the  land  of  Siron,  among 
the  borders  of  the  Lamanites,  after 
the  harlot  Isabel. 
4.  Yea,  she  did  steal  away  the 
hearts  of  many;  but  this  was  no 
excuse  for  thee,  my  son.  Thou 
shouldst  have  tended  to  the  min- 
istry wherewith  thou  wast  en- 
trusted. 
5.  Know  ye  not,  my  son,  that 
these  things  are  an  abomination 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord;  yea, 
"most  abominable  above  all  sins 
save  it  be  the  shedding  of  inno- 
cent blood  or  denying  the  Holy 
Ghost? 
6.  For  behold,  If  ye  deny  the 
Holy  Ghost  when  it  once  has  had 
place  in  you,  and  ye  know  that  ye 
deny  it,  behold,  this  is  a  sin  which 
is  "^unpardonable;  yea,  and  who- 
soever murdereth  ''against  the 
light  and  knowledge  of  God,  it  is 
not  easy  for  him  to  obtain  for- 
giveness; yea,  I  say  unto  you,  my 
son,  that  it  is  not  easy  for  him 
to  obtain  a  forgiveness. 
7.  And  now,  my  son,  I  would 
to  God  that  ye  had  not  been  guilty 
of  so  great  a  crime.  I  would  not 
dwell  upon  your  crimes,  to  har- 
h,  see  d,  Mos.  5.     i,  see  m,  Mos.   16.     j,  see  2j,  Al.  30.         Chap.  39:    o,  see  2J, 
Al.  80.     6,  vers.  7,  11.     See  i,  2  Ne.  28.     c.  More.  8 :28.     d,  ver.  5.         About  B.  0.  78. 
294 
ALMA,  40. 
row  up  your  soul,  if  it  were  not 
for  your  good. 
8.  BMt  behold,  ye  cannot  hide 
your  crimes  from  God;  and  except 
ye  repent  they  will  stand  as  a 
testimony  against  you  at  the  last 
day. 
9.  Now  my  son,  I  would  that 
ye  should  repent  and  forsake  your 
sins,  and  go  no  more  after  the 
lusts  of  your  eyes,  but  "cross  your- 
self in  all  these  things;  for  except 
ye  do  this  ye  can  in  nowise  in- 
herit the  kingdom  of  God.  Oh, 
remember,  and  take  it  upon  you, 
and  cross  yourself  in  these  things. 
10.  And  I  command  you  to  take 
it  upon  you  to  counsel  with  your 
elder  brothers  in  your  undertak- 
ings; for  behold,  thou  art  in  thy 
youth,  and  ye  stand  in  need  to  be 
nourished  by  your  brothers.  And 
give  heed  to  their  counsel. 
11.  Suffer  not  yourself  to  be 
led  away  by  any  vain  or  foolish 
thing;  suffer  not  the  devil  to  lead 
away  your  heart  again  after  those 
'wicked  harlots.  Behold,  O  my 
son,  how  great  iniquity  ye  brought 
upon  the  Zoramites;  for  when 
they  saw  your  conduct  they  would 
not  believe  in  my  words. 
12.  And  now  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  doth  say  unto  me:  Com- 
mand thy  children  to  do  good,  lest 
they  lead  away  the  hearts  of  many 
people  to  destruction;  therefore  I 
command  you,  my  son.  In  the  fear 
of  God,  that  ye  refrain  from  your 
Iniquities; 
13.  That  ye  turn  to  the  Lord 
with  all  your  mind,  might,  and 
strength;  that  ye  lead  away  the 
hearts  of  no  more  to  do  wickedly; 
but  rather  return  unto  them,  and 
acknowledge  your  faults  and  that 
wrong  which  ye  have  done. 
14.  Seek  not  after  riches  nor 
the  vain  things  of  this  world;  for 
behold,  you  cannot  carry  them 
with  you. 
15.  And  now,  my  son,  I  would 
say  somewhat  unto  you  concern- 
ing the  coming  of  Christ.  Behold, 
I  say  unto  you,  that  it  is  he  that 
surely  shall  come  to  take  away 
the  sins  of  the  world;  yea,  he 
cometh  to  declare  glad  tidings  of 
salvation  unto  his  people. 
16.  And  now,  my  son,  this  was 
the  ministry  unto  which  ye  were 
called,  to  declare  these  glad  ti- 
dings unto  this  people,  to  prepare 
their  minds;  or  rather  that  salva- 
tion might  come  unto  them,  that 
they  may  prepare  the  minds  of 
their  children  to  hear  the  word 
at  the  time  of  his  coming. 
17.  And  now  I  will  ease  your 
mind  somewhat  on  this  subject. 
Behold,  you  marvel  why  these 
things  should  be  known  so  long 
beforehand.  Behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  is  not  a  soul  at  this  time  as 
precious  unto  God  as  a  soul  will 
be  at  the  time  of  his  coming? 
18.  Is  it  not  as  necessary  that 
the  plan  of  redemption  should  be 
made  known  unto  this  people  as 
well  as  unto  their  children? 
19.  Is  it  not  as  easy  at  this 
time  for  the  Lord  to  "send  his 
angel  to  declare  these  glad  ti- 
dings unto  us  as  unto  our  chil- 
dren, or  as  after  the  time  of  his 
coming? 
CHAPTER  40. 
Ahna  to  Corianton  continued — JBea- 
urrection  universal — Separate  statea 
of  righteous  and  wicked  between  death 
and  resurrection — A  literal  restora- 
tion. 
1.  Now  my  son,  here  is  some- 
what more  I  would  say  unto  thee; 
for  I  perceive  that  thy  mind  is 
worried  concerning  the  'resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead. 
2.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
«,  8  N«.  12:80.    /,  Ten.  8,  7—0.    g.  Mm.  8:^—27.    27:11—17.    Al.  11:81.     18:24. 
Cbap.  40:    a.  M*  ((,  2  Ne.  2.  About  B.  0.  78. 
ALMA,   40. 
295 
there  Is  no  resurrection — or,  I 
would  say,  in  other  words,  that 
Hhis  mortal  does  not  put  on  Im- 
mortality, this  corruption  does  not 
put  on  incorruption — until  after 
the  coming  of  Christ. 
3.  Behold,  he  bringeth  to  pass 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  But 
behold,  my  son,  the  resurrection 
Is  not  yet.  Now,  I  unfold  unto 
you  a  mystery;  nevertheless,  there 
are  many  mysteries  which  are 
kept,  that  no  one  knoweth  them 
save  God  himself.  But  I  show 
unto  you  one  thing  which  I  have 
inquired  diligently  of  God  that  I 
might  know — that  is  concerning 
the  resurrection. 
4.  Behold,  there  is  a  time  ap- 
pointed that  all  shall  come  forth 
from  the  dead.  Now  when  this 
time  Cometh  no  one  knows;  but 
God  knoweth  the  time  which  Is 
appointed. 
5.  Now,  whether  there  shall  be 
one  time,  or  a  second  time,  or  a 
third  time,  that  men  shall  come 
forth  from  the  dead,  It  mattereth 
not;  for  God  knoweth  all  these 
things;  and  it  sufflceth  me  to 
know  that  this  is  the  case — that 
there  is  a  time  appointed  that  all 
shall  rise  from  the  dead. 
6.  Now  there  must  needs  be  a 
space  betwixt  the  time  of  death 
and  the  time  of  the  resurrection. 
7.  And  now  I  would  inquire 
what  becometh  of  the  souls  of 
men  from  this  time  of  death  to 
the  time  appointed  for  the  resur- 
rection? 
8.  Now  whether  there  Is  more 
than  one  time  appointed  for  men 
to  rise  it  mattereth  not;  for  all  do 
not  die  at  once,  and  this  mat- 
tereth not;  all  is  as  one  day  with 
God,  and  time  only  is  measured 
unto  men. 
9.  Therefore,  there  Is  a  time  ap- 
pointed unto  men  that  they  shall 
rise  from  the  dead;  and  there  is 
a  space  between  the  time  of  death 
and  the  resurrection.  And  now, 
concerning  this  space  of  time, 
what  becometh  of  the  souls  of 
men  Is  the  thing  which  I  have  In- 
quired diligently  of  the  Lord  to 
know;  and  this  is  the  thing  of 
which  I  do  know. 
10.  And  when  the  time  cometh 
when  all  shall  rise,  then  shall 
they  know  that  God  knoweth  all 
the  times  which  are  appointed 
unto  man. 
11.  Now,  concerning  the  state 
of  the  soul  between  death  and  the 
resurrection — Behold,  it  has  been 
made  known  unto  me  by  an  angel, 
that  the  spirits  of  all  men,  as  soon 
as  they  are  departed  from  this 
mortal  body,  yea,  the  spirits  of 
'all  men,  whether  they  be  good  or 
evil,  are  taken  home  to  that  God 
who  gave  them  life. 
12.  And  then  shall  it  come  to 
pass)  that  the  spirits  of  those  who 
are  righteous  are  received  into  a 
state  of  happiness,  which  is  called 
■•paradise,  a  state  of  rest,  a  state 
of  peace,  where  they  shall  rest 
from  all  their  troubles  and  from 
all  care,  and  sorrow. 
13.  And  then  shall  It  come  to 
pass,  that  the  spirits  of  the 
wicked,  yea,  who  are  evil — for  be- 
hold, they  have  no  part  nor  por- 
tion of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord;  for 
behold,  they  chose  evil  works 
rather  than  good;  therefore  the 
spirit  of  the  devil  did  "enter  into 
them,  and  take  possession  of  their 
house — and  these  shall  be  cast 
out  into  outer  darkness;  'there 
shall  be  weeping,  and  wailing, 
and  gnashing  of  teeth,  and  this 
because    of   their    own    iniquity. 
h,  Mos.   16:10.     See  d,  2  Ne.  2.     Also  j  and  m,  2  Ne.  9.     e,  vers.   16,   17 
12:7.     d.  Bee  I,  2  Ne.  9.     e.  Bee  i,  2  Ne.  9.     /,  Mos.  16:2.     See  k,  1  Ne.  15 
Eccl. 
Abovt  B.  0,  T8. 
296 
ALMA,  40. 
being  led  captive  by  the  will  of 
the  devil, 
14.  Now  this  Is  the  state  of  the 
souls  of  the  wicked,  yea,  In  "dark- 
ness, and  a  state  of  awful,  fear- 
ful looking  for  the  fiery  indigna- 
tion of  the  wrath  of  God  upon 
them;  thus  they  remain  in  this 
state,  as  well  as  the  righteous  in 
*paradise,  until  the  time  of  their 
resurrection. 
15.  Now,  there  are  some  that 
have  understood  that  this  state 
of  happiness  and  this  state  of 
misery  of  the  soul,  before  the 
resurrection,  was  a  first  resurrec- 
tion. Yea,  I  admit  it  may  be 
termed  a  resurrection,  the  'rais- 
ing of  the  spirit  or  the  soul  and 
their  consignation  to  happiness 
or  misery,  according  to  the  words 
which  have  been  spoken. 
16.  And  behold,  again  It  hath 
been  spoken,  that  there  is  a  ^first 
resurrection,  a  resurrection  of  all 
those  who  have  been,  or  who  are, 
or  who  shall  be,  down  to  the  res- 
urrection of  Christ  from  the  dead. 
17.  Now,  we  do  not  suppose 
that  this  first  resurrection,  which 
is  spoken  of  In  this  manner,  can 
be  the  resurrection  *of  the  souls 
and  their  consignation  to  happi- 
ness or  misery.  Ye  cannot  sup- 
pose that  this  is  what  It  meaneth. 
18.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Nay; 
but  It  meaneth  the  'reuniting  of 
the  soul  with  the  body,  of  those 
"from  the  days  of  Adam  down  to 
the  resurrection  of  Christ. 
19.  Now,  whether  the  souls  and 
the  bodies  of  those  of  whom  has 
been  spoken  shall  all  be  reunited 
at  once,  the  wicked  as  well  as  the 
righteous,  I  do  not  say;  let  It  suf- 
fice, that  I  say  that  they  all  come 
forth;  or  in  other  words,  their 
resurrection  cometh  to  pass  "be- 
fore the  resurrection  of  those 
who  die  after  the  resurrection  of 
Christ. 
20.  Now,  my  son,  I  do  not  say 
that  their  resurrection  cometh  at 
the  resurrection  of  Christ;  but  be- 
hold, I  give  it  as  my  opinion,  that 
the  souls  and  the  bodies  are  "re- 
united, of  the  righteous,  at  the 
resurrection  of  Christ,  and  his 
ascension  into  heaven. 
21.  But  whether  it  be  at  his 
resurrection  or  after,  I  do  not 
say;  but  this  much  I  say,  that 
there  Is  a  ^space  between  death 
and  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
and  a  state  of  the  soul  in  happi- 
ness or  in  misery  until  the  time 
which  is  appointed  of  God  that 
the  dead  shall  come  forth,  and  be 
reunited,  both  soul  and  body,  and 
be  brought  to  stand  before  God, 
and  be  judged  according  to  their 
works. 
22.  Yea,  this  bringeth  about 
the  restoration  of  those  things  of 
which  has  been  spoken  by  the 
mouths  of  the  prophets. 
23.  The  "soul  shall  be  restored 
to  the  body,  and  the  body  to  the 
soul;  yea,  and  every  limb  and 
joint  shall  be  restored  to  Its  body; 
yea,  even  a  hair  of  the  head  shall 
not  be  lost;  but  all  things  shall 
be  restored  to  their  proper  and 
perfect  frame. 
24.  And  now,  my  son,  this  la 
the  restoration  of  which  has  been 
spoken  by  the  mouths  of  the 
prophets — 
25.  And  then  shall  the  right- 
eous shine  forth  in  the  kingdom 
of  God. 
26.  But  behold,  an  awful  'death 
cometh  upon  the  wicked;  for  they 
die  as  to  things  pertaining  to 
things  of  righteousness;  for  they 
I  are  unclean,  and  'no  unclean  thing 
0,  Tcr.  13.  *.  HOC  ?,  2  N>.  0.  i,  ws"  r.  j,  bo«  g,  Jnc.  4.  k,  «ce  c.  I,  bpp  d,  3 
Ne.  2.  m,  vera.  19,  20.  n,  vera.  16,  18,  20.  o,  aee  g,  Jac.  4.  p,  vera.  0,  I),  11 — 15. 
q.  Al.  11 :41 — 40.     41 :2.     8«e  d,  2  Ne,  2.     r,  m*  q,  Al.  12.     a,  Al,  11 :37. 
Aboux  B.  O.  78. 
ALMA,   41. 
297 
can  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God; 
but  they  are  cast  out,  and  con- 
signed to  partake  of  the  fruits  of 
their  labors  or  their  works,  which 
have  been  evil;  and  they  drink 
the  dregs  of  a  bitter  cup. 
CHAPTER  41. 
Alma  to  Corianton  continued — What 
restoration  signifies — Men  to  be  judged 
according  to  their  deeds  and  desires — 
Self-judgjiient. 
1.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have 
somewhat  to  say  concerning  the 
restoration  of  which  has  been 
spoken;  for  behold,  some  have 
wrested  the  scriptures,  and  have 
gone  far  astray  because  of  this 
thing.  And  I  perceive  that  thy 
mind  has  been  worried  also  con- 
cerning this  thing.  But  behold, 
I  will  explain  It  unto  thee. 
2.  I  say  unto  thee,  my  son,  that 
the  plan  of  restoration  Is  requisite 
with  the  justice  of  God;  for  it  is 
requisite  that  all  things  should  be 
restored  to  their  proper  order.  Be- 
hold, it  is  requisite  and  just,  ac- 
cording to  the  power  and  resur- 
rection of  Christ,  "that  the  soul 
of  man  should  be  restored  to  its 
body,  and  that  every  part  of  the 
body  should  be  restored  to  itself. 
3.  And  it  is  requisite  with  the 
justice  of  God  that  men  should  be 
judged  according  to  their  works; 
and  "if  their  works  were  good  in 
this  life,  and  the  desires  of  their 
hearts  were  good,  that  they  should 
also,  at  the  last  day,  be  restored 
unto  that  which  is  good. 
4.  And  ""if  their  works  are  evil 
they  shall  be  restored  unto  them 
for  evil.  Therefore,  all  things 
shall  be  restored  to  their  proper 
order,  every  thing  to  its  natural 
frame — mortality  ''raised  to  im- 
mortality, corruption  to  incor- 
ruption — raised  to  endless  happi- 
ness to  Inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God,  or  to  ^endless  misery  to  In- 
herit the  kingdom  of  the  devil, 
the  one  on  one  hand,  the  other 
on  the  other — 
5.  The  one  raised  to  'happi- 
ness according  to  his  desires  of 
happiness,  or  good  according  to 
his  desires  of  good;  and  the  other 
to  "evil  according  to  his  desires 
of  evil;  for  as  he  has  desired  to 
do  evil  all  the  day  long  even  so 
shall  he  have  his  reward  of  evil 
when  the  night  cometh. 
6.  And  so  It  is  on  the  other 
hand.  If  he  hath  repented  of  his 
sins,  and  "desired  righteousness 
until  the  end  of  his  days,  even  so 
he  shall  be  rewarded  unto  right- 
eousness. 
7.  These  are  they  that  are  re- 
deemed of  the  Lord;  yea,  these 
are  they  that  are  taken  out,  that 
are  delivered  from  that  'endless 
night  of  darkness;  and  thus  they 
stand  or  fall;  for  behold,  they  are 
their  own  judges,  whether  to  do 
good  or  do  evil. 
8.  Now,  the  decrees  of  God  are 
^unalterable;  therefore,  the  way 
is  prepared  that  whosoever  will 
may  walk  therein  and  be  saved. 
9.  And  now  behold,  my  son,  do 
not  risk  one  more  offense  against 
your  God  upon  those  points  of 
doctrine,  which  ye  have  hitherto 
risked  to  commit  sin. 
10.  Do  not  suppose,  because  It 
has  been  spoken  concerning  resto- 
ration, that  ye  shall  be  restored 
from  sin  to  happiness.  Behold,  I 
say  unto  yt)u,  wickedness  *never 
was  happiness. 
11.  And  now,  my  son,  all  men 
that  are  In  a  state  of  nature,  or  I 
would  say.  In  a  carnal  state,  are 
in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  In 
the  bonds  of  iniquity;   they  are 
o,  see  q,  Al.  40.  h,  vers.  6,  7,  14.  c,  vers.  10 — 13,  15.  d,  Mos.  16  :10.  See  d, 
2  Ne.  2.  e,  see  m,  Jac.  6.  /,  see  6.  g,  see  c.  h,  see  b.  i,  see  m,  Jac.  6.  j,  Morm. 
9:10.     k,  vers.  11,  12.  About  B.  C.  73, 
298 
ALMA,  42. 
without  God  In  the  world,  and 
they  have  gone  contrary  to  the 
nature  of  God;  therefore,  they 
are  in  a  state  'contrary  to  the 
nature  of  happiness. 
12.  And  now  behold,  is  the 
meaning  of  the  word  restoration 
to  take  a  thing  of  a  natural  state 
and  place  it  in  an  unnatural  state, 
or  to  place  it  in  a  state  opposite 
to  its  nature? 
13.  O,  my  son,  this  is  not  the 
case ;  but  th«  meaning  of  the  word 
"•restoration  is  to  bring  back  again 
evil  for  evil,  or  carnal  for  carnal, 
or  devilish  for  devilish — "good 
for  that  which  is  good;  righteous 
for  that  which  is  righteous;  just 
for  that  which  is  just;  merci- 
ful for  that  which  is  merciful. 
14.  Therefore,  my  son,  see  that 
you  are  merciful  unto  your  breth- 
ren; deal  justly,  judge  right- 
eously, and  do  good  continually; 
and  if  ye  do  all  these  things  then 
shall  ye  receive  your  reward;  yea, 
ye  shall  have  mercy  restored  unto 
you  again;  ye  shall  have  justice 
restored  unto  you  again;  ye  shall 
have  a  righteous  judgment  re- 
stored unto  you  again;  and  ye 
shall  have  good  rewarded  unto 
you  again, 
15.  For  that  which  ye  do  send 
out  shall  return  unto  you  again, 
and  be  restored;  therefore,  the 
word  restoration  "more  fully  con- 
demneth  the  sinner,  and  justifieth 
him  not  at  all. 
CHAPTER  42. 
Alma  to  Corianton  continued — Jus- 
tice and  mercy  expoundedr—The  tree 
of  life — Mortality  a  period  of  proba- 
tion— Spiiitual  and  temporal  death — 
Repentance,  atonement,  law,  punish- 
ment, all  necessary. 
1.  And  now,  my  son,  I  perceive 
there  is   somewhat   more   which 
doth  worry  your  mind,  which  ye 
cannot  understand — which  is  con- 
cerning the  justice  of  God  in  the 
punishment  of  the  sinner;  for  ye 
do  try  to  suppose  that  it  is  in- 
justice that  the  sinner  should  be 
consigned  to  a  state  of  misery. 
2.  Now  behold,  my  son,  I  will 
explain  this  thing  unto  thee.  For 
behold,  after  the  Lord  God  sent 
our  first  parents  forth  from  the 
garden  of  Eden,  to  till  the  ground, 
from  "whence  they  were  taken — 
yea,  he  drew  out  the  man,  and  he 
placed  at  the  east  end  of  the 
garden  of  Eden,  cherubim,  and  a 
flaming  sword  which  turned  every 
way,  to  keep  the  tree  of  life — 
3.  Now,  we  see  that  the  man 
had  become  as  God,  knowing  good 
and  evil;  and  lest  he  should  put 
forth  his  hand,  and  take  also  of 
the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  and  live 
forever,  the  Lord  God  placed 
cherubim  and  the  flaming  sword, 
that  he  should  not  partake  of  the 
fruit — 
4.  And  thus  we  see,  that  there 
was  a  time  granted  unto  man  to 
repent,  yea,  a  'probationary  time, 
a  time  to  repent  and  serve  God. 
5.  For  behold,  if  Adam  had  put 
forth  his  hand  immediately,  and 
partaken  of  the  tree  of  life,  he 
would  have  "lived  forever,  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  God,  having  no 
space  for  repentance;  yea,  and 
also  the  word  of  God  would  have 
been  ''void,  and  the  great  plan  of 
salvation  would  have  been  frus- 
trated. 
6.  But  behold.  It  was  appointed 
unto  man  to  die — therefore,  as 
they  were  cut  off  from  the  tree  of 
life  they  should  be  cut  off  from 
the  face  of  the  earth — and  man 
became  lost  •forever,  yea,  they 
became  fallen  man. 
{,  rer».  10,  12.    m.  Me  c.     n,  tf*  h.     o,  Al.  •12:28.         Chap.  42:    a,  boo  m.  Mob.  2. 
b,  M*  2a,  Al.  12.    e,  rer.  8.    d.  Ten.  0,  8.    Al.  12 :28,  20.    t,  aee  w,  Al.  12. 
About  B.  C.  78. 
ALMA,  42. 
299 
7.  And  now,  ye  see  by  this  that 
our  first  parents  were  cut  off  both 
'temporally  and  "spiritually  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord;  and 
thus  we  see  they  became  subjects 
to  follow  after  their  *own  will. 
8.  Now  behold,  it  was  not  ex- 
pedient that  man  should  be  *re- 
claimed  from  this  temporal  death, 
for  that  would  destroy  the  great 
plan  of  happiness. 
9.  Therefore,  as  the  soul  could 
'never  die,  and  the  fall  had 
brought  upon  all  mankind  a  "spir- 
itual  death  as  well  as  a  'temporal, 
that  is,  they  were  cut  ofC  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  it  was  ex- 
pedient that  mankind  should  be 
reclaimed  from  this  spiritual 
death. 
10.  Therefore,  as  they  had  be- 
come carnal,  sensual,  and  devil- 
ish, by  nature,  this  "probationary 
state  became  a  state  for  them  to 
prepare;  it  became  a  preparatory 
state. 
11.  And  now  remember,  my 
son,  if  it  were  not  for  the  plan  of 
redemption,  (laying  it  aside)  as 
soon  as  they  were  "dead  their 
"souls  were  miserable,  being  cut 
off  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 
12.  And  now,  there  was  no 
means  to  reclaim  men  from  this 
fallen  state,  which  man  had 
brought  upon  himself  because  of 
his  own  disobedience; 
13.  Therefore,  according  to 
Justice,  the  plan  of  redemption 
could  not  be  brought  about,  only 
on  conditions  of  repentance  of 
men  in  this  ''probationary  state, 
yea,  this  preparatory  state;  for 
except  It  were  for  these  condi- 
tions, mercy  could  not  take  effect 
"except  it  should  destroy  the  work 
of  justice.    Now  the  work  of  jus- 
tice could  not  be  destroyed ;  if  so, 
God  would  'cease  to  be  God. 
14.  And  thus  we  see  that  'all 
mankind  were  fallen,  and  they 
were  in  the  grasp  of  justice;  yea, 
the  justice  of  God,  which  con- 
signed them  'forever  to  be  cut  ofC 
from  his  presence. 
1 5 .  And  now,  the  plan  of  mercy 
could  not  be  brought  about  except 
an  "atonement  should  be  made; 
therefore  God  himself  atoneth  for 
the  sins  of  the  world,  to  bring 
about  the  plan  of  mercy,  to  'ap- 
pease the  demands  of  justice,  that 
God  might  be  a  perfect,  just  God, 
and  a  merciful  God  also. 
16.  Now,  repentance  could  not 
come  unto  men  except  there  were 
a  punishment,  which  also  was 
"eternal  as  the  'life  of  the  soul 
should  be,  affixed  opposite  to  the 
plan  of  happiness,  which  was  as 
eternal  also  as  the  life  of  the  soul. 
17.  Now,  how  could  a  man  re- 
pent except  he  should  sin?  How 
could  he  sin  if  there  was  no  law? 
How  could  there  be  a  law  save 
there  was  a  punishment? 
18.  Now,  there  was  a  punish- 
ment affixed,  and  a  just  law  given, 
which  brought  remorse  of  con- 
science unto  man. 
19.  Now,  if  there  was  no  law 
given — if  a  man  murdered  he 
should  die — would  he  be  afraid 
he  would  die  if  he  should  murder? 
20.  And  also,  if  there  was  no 
law  given  against  sin  men  would 
not  be  afraid  to  sin. 
21.  And  if  there  was  no  law 
given,  if  "men  sinned  what  could 
justice  do,  or  mercy  either,  for 
they  would  have  no  claim  upon 
the  creature? 
22.  But  there  Is  a  law  given, 
and  a  punishment  affixed,  and  a 
/,  see  6,  2  Ne.  2.  g,  see  c,  2  Ne.  2.  Ti,  see  I,  2  Ne.  2.  i,  see  d.  j,  ver.  11.  Tc,  see 
c,  2  Ne.  2.  I,  see  6,  2  Ne.  2.  m,  see  2a,  Al.  12.  n,  see  I.  o,  see  k.  p,  see  2a, 
Al.  12.  q,  see  2m,  Al.  12.  r,  see  /,  2  Ne.  11.  a,  see  e  and  g,  2  Ne.  9.  t,  see  w, 
Al.  12.  u,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  v,  see  tint,  Al.  12.  W,  see  m,  Jac.  6.  Oj  rers.  8,  9.  See 
e  and  g,  2  Ne.  9.    Vt  see  /,  Mos.  3,  Abodx  B.  O.  78. 
800 
ALMA,  43. 
repentance  granted;  which  re- 
pentance, mercy  clalmeth;  other- 
wise, 'justice  claimeth  the  crea- 
ture and  executeth  the  law,  and 
the  law  inflicteth  the  punishment; 
if  not  so,  the  works  of  justice 
would  be  destroyed,  and  God 
would  ^''cease  to  be  God. 
23.  But  God  ceaseth  not  to  be 
God,  and  mercy  claimeth  the  peni- 
tent, and  mercy  cometh  because 
of  the  ^'atonement;  and  the 
atonement  bringeth  to  pass  the 
^''resurrection  of  the  dead;  and 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead  bring- 
eth back  men  into  the  presence  of 
God;  and  thus  they  are  ''"restored 
into  his  presence,  to  be  judged  ac- 
cording to  their  works,  according 
to  the  law  and  justice. 
24.  For  behold,  justice  exer- 
ciseth  all  his  demands,  and  also 
mercy  claimeth  all  which  is  her 
own;  and  thus,  none  but  the  truly 
penitent  are  saved. 
25.  What,  do  ye  suppose  that 
mercy  can  rob  justice?  I  say  unto 
you,  Nay;  not  one  whit.  If  so, 
God  would  ^'cease  to  be  God. 
26.  And  thus  God  bringeth 
about  his  great  and  eternal  pur- 
poses, which  were  prepared  '''from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  And 
thus  cometh  about  the  salvation 
and  the  redemption  of  men,  and 
also  their  destruction  and  misery. 
27.  Therefore,  O  my  son,  who- 
soever will  come  may  come  and 
partake  of  the  waters  of  life 
freely;  and  whosoever  will  not 
come  the  same  is  not  compelled 
to  come;  but  in  the  last  day  it 
shall  be  "restored  unto  him  ac- 
cording to  bis  deeds. 
28.  If  he  has  desired  to  do  evil, 
and  has  not  repented  in  his  days, 
behold,  '*cvil  shall  be  done  unto 
him,  according  to  the  restoration 
of  God. 
29.  And  now,  my  son,  I  desire 
that  ye  should  let  these  thifigs 
trouble  you  no  more,  and  only  let 
your  sins  trouble  you,  with  that 
trouble  which  shall  bring  you 
down  unto  repentance. 
30.  O  my  son,  I  desire  "Hhat  ye 
should  deny  the  justice  of  God  no 
more.  Do  not  endeavor  to  excuse 
yourself  in  the  least  point  be- 
cause of  your  sins,  by  denying  the 
justice  of  God;  but  do  you  let  the 
justice  of  God,  and  his  mercy, 
and  his  long-suffering  have  full 
sway  in  your  heart;  and  let  it 
bring  you  down  to  the  dust  in 
humility. 
31.  And  now,  O  my  son,  ye  are 
called  of  God  to  preach  the  word 
unto  this  people.  And  now,  my 
son,  go  thy  way,  declare  the  word 
with  truth  and  soberness,  that 
thou  mayest  bring  souls  unto  re- 
pentance, that  the  great  plan  of 
mercy  may  have  claim  upon  them. 
And  may  God  grant  unto  you  even 
according  to  my  words.    Amen. 
CHAPTER  43. 
Another  Lamanite  invasion — Armies 
of  Moroni  and  Lehi  surround  and  over- 
power the  enemy, 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  sons  of  Alma  did  go  forth 
among  the  people,  to  declare  the 
word  unto  them.  And  Alma,  also, 
himself,  could  not  rest,  and  he 
also  went  forth. 
2.  Now  we  shall  say  no  more 
concerning  their  preaching,  ex- 
cept that  they  preached  the 
word,  and  the  truth,  according  to 
the  spirit  of  prophecy  and  revela- 
tion; and  they  preached  after  the 
"holy  order  of  God  by  which  they 
were  called. 
3.  And  now  I  return  to  an  ac- 
count of  the  wars  between  the 
f.  wo  2m,  At.  12.  2a.  mo  r,  also  /,  2  Ne.  11.  2b,  lee  /,  2  Ne.  2.  2c,  we  d,  2 
N«.  2.  2d,  At.  40:21—26.  2e,  tee  f,  2  N«.  11.  2/,  BM  d.  Moa.  4.  20.  At.  41:16. 
3k,  M*  e.  At.  41.     2i,  T«r.  1.        Obap.  43 :    a,  m*  i/,  Moi.  20.  About  D.  O.  78. 
ALMA,   43. 
301 
Nephites  and  the  Lamanltes,  in 
the  *  eighteenth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges. 
4.  For  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  "Zoramites  became  La- 
manites;  therefore,  in  the  com- 
mencement of  the  eighteenth 
year  the  people  of  the  Nephites 
saw  that  the  Lamanites  were  com- 
ing upon  them;  therefore  they 
made  preparations  for  war;  yea, 
they  gathered  together  their 
armies  in  the  ''land  of  Jershon. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites  came  with  their  thou- 
sands; and  they  came  into  the 
''land  of  Antionum,  which  is  the 
•land  of  the  Zoramites;  and  a 
man  by  the  name  of  Zerahemnah 
was  their  leader. 
6.  And  now,  as  the  Amalekites 
were  of  a  more  wicked  and  mur- 
derous disposition  than  the  La- 
manites were,  in  and  of  them- 
selves, therefore,  Zerahemnah  ap- 
pointed chief  captains  over  the 
Lamanites,  and  they  were  all 
Amalekites  and  ''Zoramites. 
7.  Now  this  he  did  that  he 
might  preserve  their  "hatred 
towards  the  Nephites,  that  he 
might  bring  them  into  subjection 
to  the  accomplishment  of  his  de- 
signs. 
8.  For  behold,  his  designs  were 
to  stir  up  the  Lamanites  to  anger 
against  the  Nephites;  this  he  did 
that  he  might  usurp  great  power 
over  them,  and  also  that  he  might 
gain  power  over  the  Nephites  by 
bringing  them  into  bondage. 
9.  And  now  the  design  of  the 
Nephites  was  to  support  their 
lands,  and  their  houses,  and 
their  wives,  and  their  children, 
that  they  might  preserve  them 
from  the  hands  of  their  enemies; 
and  also  that  they  might  preserve 
their  rights  and  their  privileges, 
yea,  and  also  their  Miberty,  that 
they  might  worship  God  accord- 
ing to  their  desires. 
10.  For  they  knew  that  if  they 
should  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  Lamanites,  that  whosoever 
should  worship  God  in  spirit  and 
in  truth,  the  true  and  the  living 
God,  the  Lamanites  would  de- 
stroy. 
11.  Yea,  and  they  also  knew 
the  ^extreme  hatred  of  the  La- 
manites towards  their  brethren, 
who  were  the  people  of  'Antl- 
Nephi-Lehi,  who  were  called  the 
^people  of  Ammon — and  they 
would  not  take  up  arms,  yea,  they 
had  entered  'into  a  covenant  and 
they  would  not  break  it — there- 
fore, if  they  should  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites  they 
would  be  destroyed. 
12.  And  the  Nephites  would 
not  suffer  "that  they  should  be 
destroyed;  therefore  they  gave 
them  "lands  for  their  inheritance. 
13.  And  the  people  of  Ammon 
did  give  unto  the  Nephites  a 
"large  portion  of  their  substance 
to  support  their  armies;  and  thus 
the  Nephites  were  compelled, 
alone,  to  withstand  against  the 
Lamanites,  who  were  a  com- 
pound of  Laman  and  Lemuel, 
and  the  sons  of  Ishmael,  and  all 
those  who  had  dissented  from  the 
Nephites,  who  were  Amalekites 
and  ''Zoramites,  and  the  descend- 
ants of  the  "priests  of  Noah. 
14.  Now  those  descendants 
were  as  numerous,  nearly,  as 
were  the  Nephites;  and  thus  the 
Nephites  were  obliged  to  contend 
with  their  brethren,  even  unto 
bloodshed. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  the 
armies    of    the    Lamanites    had 
6,  see  2),  Al.  30.  c,  see  q,  Al.  27.  d,  see  b,  Al.  31.  e.  Al.  31 :3.  /,  see  2j,  Al.  30. 
g,  see  n,  Jac.  7.  h,  see  m,  Mos.  2'J.  i,  Al.  27  :2.  j,  see  t,  Al.  23.  k.  Al.  27 :26. 
I.  Al.  24:16 — 19.  m.  Al.  27:23,  24.  n,  Al.  27:22.  o,  Al.  27:24.  p,  see  2;"  Al.  30. 
q,  Be«  /,  Mo8.  11.  *Abodt  B.  C.  74. 
302 
ALMA,   43. 
gathered  together  in  the  'land  of 
Antionum,  behold,  the  armies  of 
the  Nephites  were  prepared  to 
meet  them  in  the  'land  of  Jer- 
shon. 
16.  Now,  the  leader  of  the  Ne- 
phites, or  the  man  who  had  been 
appointed  to  be  the  chief  captain 
over  the  Nephites — now  the  chief 
captain  took  the  command  of  all 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites — and 
his  name  was  Moroni; 
17.  And  Moroni  took  all  the 
command,  and  the  government  of 
their  wars.  And  he  was  only 
twenty  and  five  years  old  when 
he  was  appointed  chief  captain 
over  the  armies  of  the  Nephites. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
met  the  Lamanites  in  the  'bor- 
ders of  Jershon,  and  his  people 
were  armed  "with  swords,  and 
with  cimeters,  and  all  manner  of 
weapons  of  war. 
19.  And  when  the  armies  of 
the  Lamanites  saw  that  the  people 
of  Nephi,  or  that  Moroni,  had 
prepared  his  people  with  breast- 
plates and  with  arm-shields,  yea, 
and  also  shields  to  defend  their 
heads,  and  also  they  were 
dressed  with  thick  clothing — 
20.  Now  the  army  of  Zera- 
hemnah  was  not  prepared  with 
any  such  thing;  they  had  only 
their  swords  and  their  cimeters, 
their  bows  and  their  arrows, 
their  stones  and  their  slings;  and 
they  were  naked,  "save  it  were  a 
skin  which  was  girded  about 
their  loins;  yea,  all  were  naked, 
save  it  were  the  Zoramites  and 
the  Amalekites; 
21.  But  they  were  not  armed 
with  breastplates,  nor  shields — 
therefore,  they  were  exceedingly 
afraid  of  the  armies  of  the  Ne- 
phites  because   of   their   armor. 
notwithstanding  their  number 
being  so  much  greater  than  the 
Nephites. 
22.  Behold,  now  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  durst  not  come 
against  the  Nephites  in  the  "bor- 
ders of  Jershon;  therefore  they 
departed  out  of  the  'land  of  An- 
tionum into  the  wilderness,  and 
took  their  journey  round  about  in 
the  wilderness,  away  by  the  head 
of  the  "river  Sidon,  that  they 
might  come  into  the  'land  of 
Manti  and  take  possession  of  the 
land;  for  they  did  not  suppose 
that  the  armies  of  Moroni  would 
know  whither  they  had  gone. 
23.  But  it  came  to  pass,  as 
soon  as  they  had  departed  into 
the  wilderness  Moroni  sent  spies 
into  the  wilderness  to  watch  their 
camp;  and  Moroni,  also,  know- 
ing of  the  prophecies  of  Alma, 
sent  certain  men  unto  him,  de- 
siring him  that  he  should  inquire 
of  the  Lord  whither  the  armies  of 
the  Nephites  should  go  to  defend 
themselves  against  the  Laman- 
ites. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  word  of  the  Lord  came  unto 
Alma,  and  Alma  informed  the 
messengers  of  Moroni,  that  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites  were 
marching  round  about  in  the  wil- 
derness, that  they  might  come 
over  Into  the  "^land  of  Manti,  that 
they  might  commence  an  attack 
upon  the  weaker  part  of  the  peo- 
ple. And  those  messengers  went 
and  delivered  the  message  unto 
Moroni. 
25.  Now  Moroni,  leaving  a  part 
of  his  army  in  the  ''"land  of  Jer- 
shon, lest  by  any  means  a  part  of 
the  Lamanites  should  come  Into 
that  land  and  take  possession  of 
the  city,  took  the  remaining  part 
r,  wo  h,  Al.  31.  «,  wo  q,  Al.  27.  t,  MO  Q,  Al.  27.  u,  mo  /.  Al.  2.  v,  ver.  87. 
Edon  20.  Al.  8  :4,  6.  w.  w>e  q,  Al.  27.  a,  mo  h,  Al.  81.  y,  mo  g,  Al.  2.  •,  mo  h, 
Al.  10.     2a,  MO  *,  Al.  16.    2b,  mo  q,  Al.  27.  About  B.  0.  74. 
ALMA,   43. 
303 
of  his  army  and  marched   over 
into  the  ^''land  of  Manti. 
26.  And  he  caused  that  all  the 
people  in  that  quarter  of  the 
land  should  gather  themselves  to- 
gether to  battle  against  the  La- 
manites,  to  defend  their  lands 
and  their  country,  their  rights 
and  their  liberties;  therefore  they 
were  prepared  against  the  time  of 
the  coming  of  the  Lamanites. 
27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  caused  that  his  army 
should  be  secreted  in  the  valley 
which  was  near  the  bank  of  the 
^''river  Sidon,  which  was  on  the 
west  of  the  river  Sidon  in  the 
wilderness. 
28.  And  Moroni  placed  spies 
round  about,  that  he  might  know 
when  the  camp  of  the  Lamanites 
should  come. 
29.  And  now,  as  Moroni  knew 
the  intention  of  the  Lamanites, 
that  it  was  their  ^"intention  to 
destroy  their  brethren,  or  to  sub- 
ject them  and  bring  them  into 
bondage  that  they  might  estab- 
lish a  kingdom  unto  themselves 
over  all  the  land; 
30.  And  he  also  knowing  that 
it  was  the  ^'only  desire  of  the 
Nephites  to  preserve  their  lands, 
and  their  liberty,  and  their 
church,  therefore  he  thought  it 
no  sin  that  he  should  defend 
them  by  stratagem;  therefore,  he 
found  by  his  -"spies  which  course 
the  Lamanites  were  to  take. 
31.  Therefore,  he  divided  his 
army  and  brought  a  part  over 
into  the  valley,  and  concealed 
them  on  the  east,  and  on  the 
south  of  the  -"hill  Riplah; 
32.  And  the  remainder  he  con- 
cealed in  the  west  valley,  on  the 
west  of  the  "'river  Sidon,  and  so 
down  into  the  "^borders  of  the 
land  Manti. 
33.  And  thus  having  placed 
his  army  according  to  his  desire, 
he  was  prepared  to  meet  them. 
34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  came  up  on  the 
north  of  the  ^*hill,  where  a  part 
of  the  army  of  Moroni  was  con- 
cealed. 
35.  And  as  the  Lamanites  had 
passed  the  ^'hill  Riplah,  and 
came  into  the  valley,  and  began 
to  cross  the  ^"river  Sidon,  the 
army  which  was  concealed  on  the 
south  of  the  hill,  which  was  led 
by  a  man  whose  name  was  Lehi, 
and  he  led  his  army  forth  and 
encircled  the  Lamanites  about 
on  the  east  in  their  rear. 
36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites,  when  they  saw 
the  Nephites  coming  upon  them 
in  their  rear,  turned  them  about 
and  began  to  contend  with  the 
army  of  Lehi. 
37.  And  the  work  of  death 
commenced  on  both  sides,  but  it 
was  more  dreadful  on  the  part  of 
the  Lamanites,  for  their  -"naked- 
ness was  exposed  to  the  heavy 
blows  of  the  flephites  ^"wlth  their 
swords  and  their  clmeters,  which 
brought  death  almost  at  every 
stroke. 
38.  While  on  the  other  hand, 
there  was  now  and  then  a  man 
fell  among  the  Nephites,  by  their 
swords  and  the  loss  of  blood, 
they  being  shielded  from  the 
more  vital  parts  of  the  body,  or 
the  more  vital  parts  of  the  body 
being  shielded  from  the  strokes 
of  the  Lamanites,  ^^by  their 
breastplates,  and  their  arm- 
shields,  and  their  head-plates; 
and  thus  the  Nephites  did  carry 
2c,  see  h,  Al.  IG.  2a,  see  g,  Al.  2.  2e,  vers.  8,  10.  2/,  vers.  9,  45,  48,  49.  See 
m.  Mos.  29.  Al.  44:5.  40:12 — 20.  48:10 — IC.  2(7,  vers.  23,  28.  2ft,  vers.  34,  35. 
2i,  see  g,  Al.  2.  2j,  see  h,  Al.  10.  2k,  vers.  31,  35.  21.  vers.  31,  G4.  2m,  see  a, 
Al.  2.  2n,  ver.  20.  See  v.  2o,  ver.  18.  2p,  vers.  19,  21,  44.  Al.  44:9.  46:13. 
49:6,  24.     He.  1:14.     Morm.  6:9.  Abodt  B.  C.  74. 
304 
ALMA,  43. 
on  the  work  of  death  among  the 
Lamanites. 
39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  became  fright- 
ened, because  of  the  great  de- 
struction among  them,  even  until 
they  began  to  flee  towards  the 
*«river  Sidon. 
40.  And  they  were  pursued 
by  Lehi  and  his  men;  and  they 
were  driven  by  Lehi  into  the  wa- 
ters of  Sidon,  and  they  crossed 
the  waters  of  Sidon.  And  Lehi 
retained  his  armies  upon  the 
^'bank  of  the  river  Sidon  that 
they  should  not  cross. 
41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  and  his  army  met  the  La- 
manites in  the  -*valley,  on  the 
*'other  side  of  the  river  Sidon, 
and  began  to  fall  upon  them  and 
to  slay  them. 
42.  And  the  Lamanites  did  flee 
again  before  them,  ^''towards  the 
land  of  Manti;  and  they  were 
met  again  by  the  armies  of 
Moroni. 
43.  Now  In  this  case  the  La- 
manites did  fight  exceedingly; 
yea,  never  had  the  Lamanites 
been  known  to  fight  with  such 
exceeding  great  strength  and 
courage,  no,  not  even  from  the 
beginning. 
44.  And  they  were  inspired  by 
the  ^'Zoramites  and  the  Amalek- 
Ites,  who  were  their  chief  cap- 
tains and  leaders,  and  by  Zera- 
hemnah,  who  was  their  chief  cap- 
tain, or  their  chief  leader  and 
commander;  yea,  they  did  fight 
like  dragons,  and  many  of  the 
Nephites  were  slain  by  their 
hands,  yea,  for  they  did  smite  in 
two  '"many  of  their  head-plates, 
and  they  did  pierce  many  of  their 
breastplates,  and  they  did  smite 
off  many  of  their  arms;  and  thus 
the  Lamanites  did  smite  In  their 
fierce  anger. 
45.  Nevertheless,  the  Nephites 
were  inspired  by  a  better  cause, 
for  they  were  not  fighting  for 
monarchy  nor  power  but  they 
were  ^^fighting  for  their  homes 
and  their  liberties,  their  wives 
and  their  children,  and  their  all, 
yea,  for  their  rites  of  worship 
and  their  church. 
46.  And  they  were  doing  that 
which  they  felt  was  the  duty 
which  they  owed  to  their  God; 
for  the  Lord  had  said  unto  them, 
and  also  unto  their  fathers,  that: 
^"Inasmuch  as  ye  are  not  guilty 
of  the  first  offense,  neither  the 
second,  ye  shall  not  suffer  your- 
selves to  be  slain  by  the  hands  of 
your  enemies. 
47.  And  again,  the  Lord  has 
said  that:  Ye  shall  defend  your 
families  even  unto  bloodshed. 
Therefore  for  this  cause  were  the 
Nephites  contending  with  the  La- 
manites, to  "^defend  themselves, 
and  their  families,  and  their 
lands,  their  country,  and  their 
rights,  and  their  religion. 
48.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  men  of  Moroni  saw  the 
^"fierceness  and  the  anger  of  the 
Lamanites,  they  were  about  to 
shrink  and  flee  from  them.  And 
Moroni,  perceiving  their  intent, 
sent  forth  and  inspired  their 
hearts  with  these  thoughts — yea, 
the  "thoughts  of  their  lands, 
their  liberty,  yea,  their  freedom 
from  bondage. 
49.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  turned  upon  the  Lamanites, 
and  they  cried  with  one  voice 
unto  the  Lord  their  God,  '"for 
their  liberty  and  their  freedom 
from  bondage. 
50.  And  they  began  to  stand 
2q,  Me  a,  Al.  2.  2r,  Tcr.  27.  2«,  Tcr.  32.  2t,  ver.  82.  2u,  vcr.  82.  Soo  h,  AI.  10. 
2v,  vvr.  6.  2w,  Me  2p.  2«,  vors.  30,  47.  Al.  44  :6.  2y,  D.  &  O.  98  :23 — 48.  Al. 
48:14—10.    2t,  MO  2/.     Za,  vcr.  44.     3b,  Me  2/.     8c,  Me  2/.  Adolt  B.  O.  74. 
ALMA,   44. 
306 
against  the  Lamanites  with 
power;  and  in  that  selfsame  hour 
that  they  cried  unto  the  Lord  for 
their  freedom,  the  Lamanites  be- 
gan to  flee  before  them;  and  they 
fled  even  to  the  '"waters  of 
Sidon. 
51.  Now,  the  Lamanites  were 
more  numerous,  yea,  by  more 
than  double  the  number  of  the 
Nephites;  nevertheless,  they  were 
driven  insomuch  that  they  were 
gathered  together  in  one  body  in 
the  '''valley,  upon  the  ''bank  by 
the  river  Sidon. 
52.  Therefore  the  armies  of 
Moroni  encircled  them  about, 
yea,  even  on  both  sides  of  the 
river,  for  behold,  on  the  east  were 
the  men  of  Lehi. 
53.  Therefore  when  Zerahem- 
nah  saw  the  men  of  Lehi  on  the 
east  of  the  river  Sidon,  and  the 
armies  of  Moroni  on  the  west  of 
the  river  Sidon,  that  they  were 
encircled  about  by  the  Nephites, 
they  were  struck  with  terror. 
54.  Now  Moroni,  when  he  saw 
their  terror,  commanded  his  men 
that  they  should  stop  shedding 
their  blood. 
CHAPTER   44. 
Moroni's  magnanimity — Zerahemnah 
rejects  his  peace  offer,  but  is  com- 
pelled to  accept  terms — La7nanites 
make  covenant  of  peace — End  of 
Alma's  record. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  stop  and  withdrew  a 
pace  from  them.  And  Moroni 
said  unto  Zerahemnah:  Behold, 
Zerahemnah,  that  we  do  not  de- 
sire to  be  men  of  blood.  Ye 
know  that  ye  are  in  our  hands, 
yet  we  do  not  desire  to  slay  you. 
2.  Behold,  we  have  not  come 
out  to  battle  against  you  that  we 
might  shed  your  blood  for  power; 
neither  do  we  desire  to  bring  any 
one  to  the  yoke  of  bondage.  But 
this  is  the  "very  cause  for  which 
ye  have  come  against  us;  yea,  and 
ye  are  angry  with  us  because  of 
our  religion. 
3.  But  now,  ye  behold  that  the 
Lord  is  with  us;  and  ye  behold 
that  he  has  delivered  you  into 
our  hands.  And  now  I  would  that 
ye  should  understand  that  this  is 
done  unto  us  "because  of  our  re- 
ligion and  our  faith  in  Christ. 
And  now  ye  see  that  ye  cannot 
destroy  this  our  faith. 
4.  Now  ye  see  that  this  is  the 
true  faith  of  God;  yea,  ye  see  that 
God  will  support,  and  keep,  and 
preserve  us,  so  long  as  we  are 
faithful  unto  him,  and  unto  our 
faith,  and  our  religion;  and  never 
will  the  Lord  ''suffer  that  we  shall 
be  destroyed  except  we  should 
fall  into  transgression  and  deny 
our  faith. 
5.  And  now,  Zerahemnah,  I 
command  you,  in  the  name  of 
that  all-powerful  God,  who  has 
strengthened  our  arms  that  we 
have  gained  power  over  you,  "by 
our  faith,  by  our  religion,  and 
by  our  rites  of  worship,  and  by 
our  church,  and  by  the  sacred 
support  which  we  owe  to  our 
wives  and  our  children,  by  that 
liberty  which  binds  us  to  our 
lands  and  our  country;  yea,  and 
also  by  the  maintenance  of  the 
sacred  word  of  God,  to  which  we 
owe  all  our  happiness;  and  by  all 
that  is  most  dear  unto  us — 
6.  Yea,  and  this  is  not  all;  I 
command  you  by  all  the  desires 
which  ye  have  for  life,  that  ye 
deliver  up  your  weapons  of  war 
unto  us,  and  we  will  seek  not 
your  blood,  but  we  will  spare  your 
lives,  if  ye  will  go  your  way  and 
come  not  again  to  war  against  us. 
3d,   see  g,  AI.   2.     3e,  ver.   32.     3/,   ver.  32. 
43:49,  60.     c,  see  h,  2  Ne.  1.     d,  see  2f.  Al.  43. 
Chap.   44:     a,  Al.   43:8.     6,  Al. 
About  B.  C.  74. 
306 
ALMA,   44. 
7.  And  now,  if  ye  do  not  this, 
behold,  ye  are  in  our  hands,  and 
I  will  command  my  men  that  they 
shall  fall  upon  you,  and  inflict 
the  wounds  of  death  in  your 
bodies,  that  ye  may  become  ex- 
tinct; and  then  we  will  see  who 
shall  have  power  over  this  peo- 
ple; yea,  we  will  see  who  shall 
be  brought  into  bondage. 
8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Zerahemnah  had  heard 
these  sayings  he  came  forth  and 
delivered  'up  his  sword  and  his 
cimeter,  and  his  bow  into  the 
hands  of  Moroni,  and  said  unto 
him:  Behold,  here  are  our 
weapons  of  war;  we  will  deliver 
them  up  unto  you,  but  we  will  not 
suffer  ourselves  to  'take  an  oath 
unto  you,  which  we  know  that  we 
shall  break,  and  also  our  chil- 
dren; but  take  our  weapons  of 
war,  and  suffer  that  we  may  de- 
part into  the  wilderness;  other- 
wise we  will  retain  our  swords, 
and  we  will  perish  or  conquer. 
9.  Behold,  we  are  not  of  your 
faith;  we  do  not  believe  that  it  is 
God  that  has  delivered  us  into 
your  hands;  but  we  believe  that 
it  is  your  cunning  that  has  pre- 
served you  from  our  swords. 
Behold,  "it  is  your  breastplates 
and  your  shields  that  have  pre- 
served you. 
10.  And  now  when  Zerahem- 
nah had  made  an  end  of  speak- 
ing these  words,  Moroni  returned 
the  sword  and  the  weapons  of 
war,  which  he  had  received,  unto 
Zerahemnah,  saying:  Behold,  we 
will  end  the  conflict. 
11.  Now  I  cannot  recall  the 
words  which  I  have  spoken, 
therefore  as  the  Lord  liveth,  ye 
shall  not  depart  "except  ye  depart 
with  an  oath  that  ye  will  not  re- 
turn  again   against   us   to   war. 
Now  as  ye  are  in  our  hands  we 
will  spill  your  blood  upon  the 
ground,  or  ye  shall  submit  to 
the  conditions  which  I  have  pro- 
posed. 
12.  And  now  when  Moroni  had 
said  these  words,  Zerahemnah  re- 
tained his  sword,  and  he  was 
angry  with  Moroni,  and  he  rushed 
forward  that  he  might  slay  Mo- 
roni; but  as  he  raised  his  sword, 
behold,  one  of  Moroni's  soldiers 
smote  it  even  to  the  earth,  and  it 
broke  by  the  hilt;  and  he  also 
smote  Zerahemnah  that  he  Hook 
off  his  scalp  and  it  fell  to  the 
earth.  And  Zerahemnah  with- 
drew from  before  them  into  the 
midst  of  his  soldiers. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  soldier  who  stood  by,  who 
smote  off  the  scalp  of  Zerahem- 
nah, took  up  the  scalp  from  off 
the  ground  by  the  hair,  and  laid 
it  upon  the  point  of  his  sword, 
and  stretched  it  forth  unto 
them,  saying  unto  them  with  a 
loud  voice: 
14.  ^Even  as  this  scalp  has 
fallen  to  the  earth,  which  is  the 
scalp  of  your  chief,  so  shall  ye 
fall  to  the  earth  except  ye  will 
deliver  up  your  weapons  of  war 
and  depart  with  a  "covenant  of 
peace. 
15.  Now  there  were  many, 
when  they  heard  these  words  and 
saw  the  'scalp  which  was  upon 
the  sword,  that  were  struck  with 
fear;  and  many  came  forth  and 
threw  down  their  weapons  of  war 
at  the  feet  of  Moroni,  and  en- 
tered Into  a  covenant  of  peace. 
And  as  many  as  entered  into  a 
"•covenant  they  suffered  to  depart 
into  the  wilderness. 
16.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
Zerahemnah  was  exceeding  wroth, 
and  he  did  stir  up  the  remainder 
e.  Al.  48:20.     /,  rers.  6,  11,   15.   19,  20.     ff,  see  2p,  Al.  48.     h,  see  /.     <,  vers. 
13 — IB.     /,  ver.  18.     k,  lee  /.     t,  mo  i.     m,  nee  /.  About  B.  0.  74. 
ALMA,  45. 
807 
of  his  soldiers  to  anger,  to  con- 
tend more  powerfully  against  the 
Nephites. 
17.  And  now  Moroni  was  angry, 
because  of  the  stubbornness  of 
the  Lamanites;  therefore  he 
commanded  his  people  that  they 
should  fall  upon  them  and  slay 
them.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  began  to  slay  them;  yea,  and 
the  Lamanites  did  contend  with 
their  swords  and  their  might. 
18.  But  behold,  their  "naked 
skins  and  their  bare  heads  were 
exposed  to  the  sharp  swords  of 
the  Nephites;  yea,  behold  they 
were  pierced  and  smitten,  yea, 
and  did  fall  exceedingly  fast  be- 
fore the  swords  of  the  Nephites; 
and  they  began  to  be  swept  down, 
even  as  the  "soldier  of  Moroni  had 
prophesied. 
19.  Now  Zerahemnah,  when 
he  saw  that  they  were  all  about 
to  be  destroyed,  cried  mightily 
unto  Moroni,  promising  that  he 
would  covenant  and  also  his  peo- 
ple with  them,  if  they  would 
spare  the  remainder  of  their  lives, 
that  they  ''never  would  come  to 
war  again  against  them. 
20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  caused  that  the  work  of 
death  should  cease  again  among 
the  people.  And  he  took  the 
weapons  of  war  from  the  Laman- 
ites; and  "after  they  had  entered 
into  a  covenant  with  him  of 
peace  they  were  suffered  to  de- 
part into  the  wilderness. 
21.  Now  the  number  of  their 
dead  was  not  numbered  because 
of  the  greatness  of  the  number; 
yea,  the  number  of  their  dead 
was  exceeding  great,  both  on  the 
Nephites  and  on  the  Lamanites. 
22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  cast  their  dead  into  the 
'waters  of  Sidon,  and  they  have 
gone  forth  and  are  buried  in  the 
depths  of  the  sea. 
23.  And  the  armies  of  the  Ne- 
phites, or  of  Moroni,  returned  and 
came  to  their  houses  and  their 
lands. 
24.  And  thus  *ended  the  eight- 
eenth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
And  thus  ended  the  record  of 
Alma,  which  was  written  upon 
the  'plates  of  Nephi. 
The  account  of  the  people  of  Ne- 
phi, and  their  wars  and  dissensions, 
in  the  days  of  Eelaman,  according  to 
the  record  of  Eelaman,  which  he  kept 
in  his  days. 
Comprising  chapters  45  to  62  inclusive. 
CHAPTER   45. 
Nephite  extinction  again  foretold — 
Alma's  departure  compared  to  that  of 
Mosea — Dissension  in  the  church. 
1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  people  of  Nephi  were 
exceedingly  rejoiced,  because  the 
Lord  had  again  delivered  them 
out  of  the  hands  of  their  enemies; 
therefore  they  gave  thanks  unto 
the  Lord  their  God;  yea,  and  they 
did  "fast  much  and  "pray  much, 
and  they  did  worship  God  with 
exceeding  great  joy. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
nineteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  that  Alma  came  unto  his 
son  Helaman  and  said  unto  him: 
Believest  thou  the  words  which  I 
spake  unto  thee  ""concerning  those 
records  which  have  been  kept? 
3.  And  Helaman  said  unto 
him:     Yea,  I  believe. 
4.  And  Alma  said  again:  Be- 
lievept  thou  in  Jesus  Christ,  who 
shall  come? 
n,  see  v,  Al.  43.    o,  ver.  14.     p,  see  /.     q,  see  /.     r,  see  g,  Al.  2.    8,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1. 
Chap.  45 :    a,  see  t,  Mos.  27.     6,  see  e.  2  Ne.  32.     o,  Al.  37.  •  B.  0.  78. 
308 
ALMA,   45. 
5.  And  he  said:  Yea,  I  believe 
all  the  words  which  thou  hast 
spoken. 
6.  And  Alma  said  unto  him 
again:  Will  ye  keep  my  com- 
mandments? 
7.  And  he  said:  Yea,  I  will 
keep  thy  commandments  with  all 
my  heart. 
8.  Then  Alma  said  unto  him: 
Blessed  art  thou;  and  the  Lord 
shall  prosper  thee  in  this  land. 
9.  But  behold,  I  have  some- 
what to  prophesy  unto  thee;  but 
what  I  prophesy  unto  thee  ye 
shall  not  make  known;  yea,  what 
I  prophesy  unto  thee  shall  not  be 
made  known,  even  until  the 
prophecy  is  fulfilled;  therefore 
write  the  words  which  I  shall 
say. 
10.  And  these  are  the  words: 
Behold,  I  perceive  that  this  very 
people,  the  Nephites,  according 
to  the  spirit  of  revelation  which 
is  in  me,  in  ''four  hundred  years 
from  the  time  that  Jesus  Christ 
shall  manifest  himself  unto  them, 
shall  'dwindle  in  unbelief. 
11.  Yea,  and  then  shall  they 
see  wars  and  pestilences,  yea, 
famines  and  bloodshed,  even  until 
the  people  of  Nephi  shall  become 
'extinct — 
12.  Yea,  and  this  because  they 
shall  dwindle  in  unbelief  and  fall 
into  the  works  of  darkness,  and 
lascivlousness,  and  all  manner  of 
iniquities;  yea,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  because  they  shall  sin 
against  so  great  light  and  knowl- 
edge, yea,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
from  that  day,  even  the  "fourth 
generation  shall  not  all  pass 
away  before  this  great  Iniquity 
shall  come. 
13.  And  when  that  great  day 
Cometh,    behold,    the   time   very 
soon  cometh  that  those  who  are 
now,  or  the  seed  of  those  who  are 
now  numbered  among  the  people 
of  Nephi,  shall  no  more  be  num- 
bered among  the  people  of 
Nephi. 
14.  But  whosoever  remaineth, 
and  is  not  destroyed  in  that  great 
and  dreadful  day,  shall  be  "num- 
bered among  the  Lamanites,  and 
shall  become  like  unto  them,  all, 
save  it  be  a  few  who  shall  be 
called  the  disciples  of  the  Lord; 
and  them  shall  the  Lamanites 
pursue  even  *until  they  shall  be- 
come extinct.  And  now,  because 
of  iniquity,  this  prophecy  shall  be 
fulfilled. 
15.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  Alma  had  said  these 
things  to  Helaman,  he  blessed 
him,  and  also  his  other  sons;  and 
he  also  blessed  the  earth  for  the 
righteous'  sake. 
16.  And  he  said:  Thus  saith 
the  Lord  God — 'Cursed  shall  be 
the  land,  yea,  this  land,  unto 
every  nation,  kindred,  tongue, 
and  people,  unto  destruction, 
which  do  wickedly,  when  they  are 
fully  ripe;  and  as  I  have  said  so 
shall  it  be;  for  this  is  the  cursing 
and  the  blessing  of  God  upon  the 
land,  for  the  Lord  cannot  look 
upon  sin  with  the  least  degree  of 
allowance. 
17.  And  now,  when  Alma  had 
said  these  words  he  blessed  the 
church,  yea,  all  those  who  should 
stand  fast  In  the  faith  from  that 
time  henceforth. 
18.  And  when  Alma  had  done 
this  he  departed  out  of  the  *land 
of  Zarahemla,  as  if  to  go  Into  the 
'land  of  Melek.  And  It  came  to 
pass  that  he  was  never  heard  of 
more;  as  to  his  death  or  burial 
we  know  not  of. 
d,  aee  d,  1  tie.  12.  c.  Moro.  0.  /,  2  Ne.  20:10.  Monn.  6.  g,  we  d,  1  No.  12. 
h.  1  Me.  18:81.  Moro.  0:24.  i,  Moro.  1:1—3.  j,  svo  d,  2  Ne.  1.  k.  Cm.  13.  I,  hoc  c, 
Al.  8.  B.  O.  78. 
ALMA,  46. 
809 
19.  Behold,  this  we  know,  that 
he  was  a  righteous  man;  and  the 
saying  went  abroad  In  the  church 
that  he  was  taken  up  by  the 
Spirit,  or  buried  by  the  hand  of 
the  Lord,  even  as  Moses.  But 
behold,  the  scriptures  saith  the 
Lord  took  Moses  unto  himself; 
and  we  suppose  that  he  has  also 
received  Alma  in  the  spirit,  unto 
himself;  therefore,  for  this  cause 
we  know  nothing  concerning  his 
death  and  burial. 
20.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
in  the  *commencement  of  the 
nineteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  that  Helaman  went  forth 
among  the  people  to  declare  the 
word  unto  them. 
21.  For  behold,  because  of 
their  wars  with  the  Lamanltes 
and  the  many  little  dissensions 
and  disturbances  which  had  been 
among  the  people,  it  became 
expedient  that  the  word  of  God 
should  be  declared  among  them, 
yea,  and  that  a  regulation  should 
be  made  throughout  the  church. 
22.  Therefore,  Helaman  and 
his  brethren  went  forth  to  estab- 
lish the  church  again  In  all  the 
land,  yea,  In  every  city  through- 
out all  the  land  which  was  pos- 
sessed by  the  people  of  Nephi. 
And  It  came  to  pass  that  they  did 
appoint  ""priests  and  teachers 
throughout  all  the  land,  over  all 
the  churches. 
23.  And  now  It  came  to  pass 
that  after  Helaman  and  his 
brethren  had  appointed  priests 
and  teachers  over  the  churches 
that  there  arose  a  dissension 
among  them,  and  they  would  not 
give  heed  to  the  words  of  Hela- 
man and  his  brethren ; 
24.  But  they  grew  proud,  being 
lifted  up  In  their  hearts,  because 
of  their  exceeding  great  riches; 
therefore  they  grew  rich  in  their 
own  eyes,  and  would  not  give 
heed  to  their  words,  to  walk 
uprightly  before  God. 
CHAPTER    46. 
Amalickiah  conspires  to  be  king — 
Moroni  and  the  title  of  liberty — The 
people  covenant  to  maintain  freedom 
— Flight  of  Amalickiah. 
1.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  as 
many  as  would  not  hearken  to 
the  words  of  Helaman  and  his 
brethren  were  gathered  together 
against  their  brethren. 
2.  And  now  behold,  they  were 
exceeding  wroth.  Insomuch  that 
they  were  determined  to  slay 
them. 
3.  Now  the  leader  of  those 
who  were  wroth  against  their 
brethren  was  a  large  and  a 
strong  man;  and  his  name  was 
Amalickiah. 
4.  And  Amalickiah  was  de- 
sirous to  be  a  king;  and  those 
people  who  were  wroth  were  also 
desirous  that  he  should  be  their 
king;  and  they  were  the  greater 
part  of  them  the  lower  judges  of 
the  land,  and  they  were  seeking 
for  power. 
5.  And  they  had  been  led  by 
the  flatteries  of  Amalickiah,  that 
If  they  would  support  him  and 
establish  him  to  be  their  king 
that  he  would  make  them  rulers 
over  the  people. 
6.  Thus  they  were  led  away  by 
Amalickiah  to  dissensions,  not- 
withstanding the  preaching  of 
Helaman  and  his  brethren,  yea, 
notwithstanding  their  exceeding 
great  care  over  the  church,  for 
they  were  "high  priests  over  the 
church. 
7.  And  there  were  many  in  the 
church  who  believed  in  the  flat- 
in,  see  c,  Mos.  6. 
Chap.  46 :    a,  see  q,  Mos.  26. 
•  B.  O.  78. 
310 
ALMA,   46. 
tering  words  of  Amalickiah, 
therefore  they  dissented  even 
from  the  church;  and  thus  were 
the  affairs  of  the  people  of  Nephi 
exceedingly  precarious  and  dan- 
gerous, notwithstanding  their 
'great  victory  which  they  had 
had  over  the  Lamanites,  and 
their  great  rejoicings  which  they 
had  had  because  of  their  deliver- 
ance by  the  hand  of  the  Lord. 
8.  Thus  we  see  how  quick  the 
children  of  men  do  forget  the 
Lord  their  God,  yea,  how  quick 
to  do  iniquity,  and  to  be  led 
away  by  the  evil  one. 
9.  Yea,  and  we  also  see  the 
great  wickedness  one  very  wicked 
man  can  cause  to  take  place 
among  the  children  of  men. 
10.  Yea,  we  see  that  Ama- 
lickiah, because  he  was  a  man  of 
cunning  device  and  a  man  of 
many  flattering  words,  that  he  led 
away  the  hearts  of  many  people 
to  do  wickedly;  yea,  and  to  seek 
to  destroy  the  church  of  God,  and 
to  destroy  the  'foundation  of  lib- 
erty which  God  had  granted  unto 
them,  or  which  blessing  God  had 
sent  upon  the  face  of  the  land  for 
the  righteous'  sake. 
11.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Moroni,  who  was  the 
'chief  commander  of  the  armies 
of  the  Nephites,  had  heard  of 
these  dissensions,  he  was  angry 
with  Amalickiah. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  Tent  his  coat;  and  he  took  a 
piece  thereof,  and  wrote  upon  it 
— 'In  memory  of  our  God,  our  re- 
ligion, and  freedom,  and  our 
peace,  our  wives,  and  our  chil- 
dren— and  he  fastened  it  upon 
the  end  of  a  pole. 
13.  And   he  'fastened  on   his 
head-plate,  and  his  breastplate, 
and  his  shields,  and  girded  on  his 
armor  about  his  loins;  and  he 
took  the  pole,  which  had  on  the 
end  thereof  his  rent  coat,  (and 
he  called  it  the  Hitle  of  liberty) 
and  he  bowed  himself  to  the 
earth,  and  he  *prayed  mightily 
unto  his  God  for  the  blessings  of 
^liberty  to  rest  upon  his  brethren, 
so  long  as  there  should  a  band  of 
"Christians  remain  to  possess  the 
land — 
14.  For  thus  were  all  the  true 
believers  of  Christ,  who  belonged 
to  the  church  of  God,  called  by 
those  who  did  not  belong  to  the 
church. 
15.  And  those  who  did  belong  to 
the  church  were  faithful;  yea,  all 
those  who  were  true  believers  in 
Christ  took  upon  them,  gladly, 
the  name  of  Christ,  or  Christians 
as  they  were  called,  because  of 
their  belief  in  Christ  who  should 
come, 
16.  And  therefore,  at  this 
time,  Moroni  prayed  that  the 
cause  of  the  Christians,  and  the 
'freedom  of  the  land  might  be 
favored. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  had  "poured  out  his 
soul  to  God,  he  named  all  the 
land  which  was  "south  of  the 
"land  Desolation,  yea,  and  in  fine, 
all  the  land,  both  ''on  the  north 
and  on  the  south — A  chosen  land, 
and  the  «land  of  liberty. 
18.  And  he  said:  Surely  God 
shall  not  suffer  that  we,  who  are 
despised  because  we  take  upon  us 
the  "^name  of  Christ,  shall  be  trod- 
den down  and  destroyed,  until  we 
bring  it  upon  us  by  our  own 
transgressions. 
19.  And  when  Moroni  had  said 
J: 
b.  Al.  cfaaps.  43,  44.     c,  Hco  m.  Moh.  20.     d,  Al.  43:10.    e,  wn.  13,  21—27. 
2f,  Al.  48.     g.  Me  2o,  Al.  43.     h,  mh*  2>,  Al.  43.     i,  mm  e.  2  Ni>.  82.     /,  8e<>  2/,  A).  48. 
k.  Ten.  14 — 16.     Al.  4H:10.     i,  Ki>  2/,  Al.  43.     m.  itee  e.  2  No.  32.     n,  8  No.  8:24. 
Iform.  8:0.     o,  ■««  21,  Al.  22.     p.  Al.  22:31.     08:4.     q,  M>e  2/,  Al.  43.     r,  see  «, 
Mo*.  0.  B.  0.  78. 
ALMA,   46. 
311 
these  words,  he  went  forth  among 
the  people,  waving  the  'rent  part 
of  his  garment  in  the  air,  that  all 
might  see  the  'writing  which  he 
had  written  upon  the  rent  part, 
and  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  say- 
ing: 
20.  Behold,  whosoever  will 
maintain  this  title  upon  the  land, 
let  them  come  forth  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord,  and  enter 
into  a  covenant  that  they  will 
"maintain  their  rights,  and  their 
religion,  that  the  Lord  God  may 
bless  them. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Moroni  had  proclaimed 
these  words,  behold,  the  people 
came  running  together  with  their 
armor  girded  about  their  loins, 
"rending  their  garments  in  token, 
or  as  a  covenant,  that  they  would 
not  forsake  the  Lord  their  God; 
or,  in  other  words,  if  they  should 
transgress  the  commandments  of 
God,  or  fall  into  transgression, 
and  be  ashamed  to  take  upon 
them  the  ""name  of  Christ,  the 
Lord  should  rend  them  even  as 
they  had  'rent  their  garments. 
22.  Now  this  was  the  covenant 
which  they  made,  and  they  cast 
their  garments  at  the  feet  of  Mo- 
roni, saying:  We  covenant  with 
our  God,  that  we  shall  be  de- 
stroyed, even  as  our  brethren  In 
the  "land  northward,  if  we  shall 
fall  into  transgression;  yea,  he 
may  cast  us  at  the  feet  of  our 
enemies,  even  as  we  have  cast 
our  garments  at  thy  feet  to  be 
trodden  under  foot,  if  we  shall 
fall  into  transgression. 
23.  Moroni  said  unto  them: 
Behold,  we  are  a  remnant  of  the 
seed  of  Jacob;  yea,  we  are  a  rem- 
nant of  the  seed  of  Joseph,  whose 
'coat  was  rent  by  his  brethren 
into  many  pieces;  yea,  and  now 
behold,  let  us  remember  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God,  or  our 
garments  shall  be  rent  by  our 
brethren,  and  we  be  cast  into 
prison,  or  be  sold,  or  be  slain. 
24.  Yea,  let  us  preserve  our 
^"liberty  as  a  remnant  of  Joseph; 
yea,  let  us  remember  the  words 
of  Jacob,  before  his  death,  for 
behold,  he  saw  that  a  part  of  the 
remnant  of  the  coat  of  Joseph 
was  preserved  and  had  not  de- 
cayed. And  he  said — ^"Even  as 
this  remnant  of  garment  of  my 
son  hath  been  preserved,  so  shall 
a  remnant  of  the  seed  of  my 
son  be  preserved  by  the  hand  of 
God,  and  be  taken  unto  himself, 
while  the  remainder  of  the  seed 
of  Joseph  shall  perish,  even  as 
the  remnant  of  his  garment. 
25.  Now  behold,  this  giveth 
my  soul  sorrow;  nevertheless, 
my  soul  hath  joy  in  my  son,  be- 
cause of  that  part  of  his  seed 
which  shall  be  taken  unto  God. 
26.  Now  behold,  this  was  the 
language  of  Jacob. 
27.  And  now  who  knoweth  but 
what  the  remnant  of  the  seed  of 
Joseph,  which  shall  perish  as  his 
garment,  are  those  who  have  dis- 
sented from  us?  Yea,  and  even  it 
shall  be  ourselves  if  we  do  not 
stand  fast  in  the  faith  of  Christ. 
28.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Moroni  had  said  these 
words  he  went  forth,  and  also 
sent  forth  in  all  the  parts  of  the 
land  where  there  were  dissen- 
sions, and  gathered  together  all 
the  people  who  were  desirous  to 
maintain  their  ^'liberty,  to  stand 
against  Amalickiah  and  those  who 
had  dissented,  who  were  called 
Amalickiahites. 
29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
s,  see  e.  t,  ver.  12.  u,  see  2/,  Al.  43.  v,  see  e.  vo,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  x,  see  v. 
V,  see  Book  of  Ether,  z.  Gen.  37  :31 — 33.  2a,  see  2/,  Al.  43.  26,  ver.  27.  3  Ne. 
6:23,  24.  10:17.  2c,  see  2/,  Al.  43.  B.  C.  73. 
312 
ALMA,   46. 
when  Amalickiah  saw  that  the 
people  of  MoToni  were  more  nu- 
merous than  the  Amalicklahites 
— and  he  also  saw  that  his  people 
were  doubtful  concerning  the  jus- 
tice of  the  cause  in  which  they 
had  undertaken — therefore,  fear- 
ing that  he  should  not  gain  the 
point,  he  took  those  of  his  people 
who  would  and  departed  into  the 
'"land  of  Nephi. 
30.  Now  Moroni  thought  it  was 
not  expedient  that  the  Lamanites 
should  have  any  more  strength; 
therefore  he  thought  to  cut  off 
the  people  of  Amalickiah,  or  to 
take  them  and  bring  them  back, 
and  put  Amalickiah  to  death; 
yea,  for  he  knew  that  he  would 
stir  up  the  Lamanites  to  anger 
against  them,  and  cause  them  to 
come  to  battle  against  them;  and 
this  he  knew  that  Amalickiah 
would  do  that  he  might  obtain 
his  purposes. 
31.  Therefore  Moroni  thought 
It  was  expedient  that  he  should 
take  his  armies,  who  had  gath- 
ered themselves  together,  and 
armed  themselves,  and  entered 
Into  a  covenant  to  keep  the  peace 
— and  it  came  to  pass  that  he  took 
his  army  and  marched  out  into 
the  wilderness,  to  cut  off  the 
course  of  Amalickiah  in  the  wil- 
derness. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  did  according  to  his  desires, 
and  marched  forth  Into  the  wil- 
derness, and  headed  the  armies 
of  Amalickiah. 
33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  fled  with  a  small 
number  of  his  men,  and  the  re- 
mainder were  delivered  up  Into 
the  hands  of  Moroni  and  were 
taken  back  into  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla. 
84.  Now,  Moroni  being  a  man 
who  was  appointed  by  the  chief 
judges  and  the  ^^voice  of  the  peo- 
ple, therefore  he  had  power  ac- 
cording to  his  will  with  the 
armies  of  the  Nephites,  to  estab- 
lish and  to  exercise  authority 
over  them. 
35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
whomsoever  of  the  Amalickia- 
hites  that  would  not  enter  into  a 
covenant  to  support  the  -''cause  of 
freedom,  that  they  might  main- 
tain a  free  government,  he  caused 
to  be  put  to  death;  and  there 
were  but  few  who  denied  the 
covenant  of  freedom. 
36.  And  it  came  to  pass  also, 
that  he  caused  the  ^''title  of  lib- 
erty to  be  hoisted  upon  every 
tower  which  was  in  all  the  land, 
which  was  possessed  by  the  Ne- 
phites; and  thus  Moroni  planted 
the  standard  of  liberty  among  the 
Nephites. 
37.  And  they  began  to  have 
peace  again  in  the  land;  and  thus 
they  did  maintain  peace  in  the 
land  until  nearly  the  *end  of  the 
nineteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges. 
38.  And  Helaman  and  the 
'"'high  priests  did  also  maintain 
order  in  the  church;  yea,  even  for 
the  space  of  four  years  did  they 
have  much  peace  and  rejoicing  in 
the  church. 
39.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  who  died, 
firmly  believing  that  their  souls 
were  redeemed  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ;  thus  they  went  out  of  the 
world  rejoicing. 
40.  And  there  were  some  who 
died  with  fevers,  which  at  some 
seasons  of  the  year  were  very 
frequent  in  the  land — but  not  so 
much  so  with  fevers,  because  of 
the    excellent    qualities    of    the 
I  many  plants  and  roots  which  God 
2<f,  Mw  b,  2  No.  6.     2e.  M*  0,  Uoi.  28.  2/,  Me  if,  Al. 
m.  e.    8«o  g,  Mus.  20. 
48. 
2g,  yen.  12.  13.     2A, 
•  B.  C.  72. 
ALMA,   47. 
313 
had  prepared  to  remove  the  cause 
of  diseases,  to  which  men  were 
subject  by  the  nature  of  the 
climate — 
41.  But  there  were  many  who 
died  with  old  age;  and  those  who 
died  in  the  faith  of  Christ  are 
happy  in  him,  as  we  must  needs 
suppose. 
CHAPTER  47. 
Amalickiah,  by  treachery,  becomes 
king  of  the  Lamanites — His  awful 
wickedness. 
1.  Now  we  will  return  in  our 
record  to  Amalickiah  and  those 
who  had  "fled  with  him  into  the 
wilderness;  for,  behold,  he  had 
taken  those  who  went  with  him, 
and  went  up  in  the  ''land  of 
Nephi  among  the  Lamanites,  and 
did  stir  up  the  Lamanites  to  anger 
against  the  people  of  Nephi, 
insomuch  that  the  king  of  the 
Lamanites  sent  a  proclamation 
throughout  all  his  land,  among 
all  his  people,  that  they  should 
gather  themselves  together  again 
to  go  to  battle  against  the  Ne- 
phites. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  proclamation  had  gone 
forth  among  them  they  were  ex- 
ceedingly afraid;  yea,  they  feared 
to  displease  the  king,  and  they 
also  feared  to  go  to  battle  against 
the  Nephites  lest  they  should 
lose  their  lives.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  would  not,  or  the 
more  part  of  them  would  not, 
obey  the  commandments  of  the 
king. 
3.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  king  was  wroth  because 
of  their  disobedience;  therefore 
he  gave  Amalickiah  the  com- 
mand of  that  part  of  his  army 
which  was  obedient  unto  his  com- 
mands, and  commanded  him  that 
he  should  go  forth  and  compel 
them  to  arms. 
4.  Now  behold,  this  was  the 
desire  of  Amalickiah;  for  he 
being  a  very  subtle  man  to  do 
evil  therefore  he  laid  the  plan  in 
his  heart  to  ""dethrone  the  king  of 
the  Lamanites. 
5.  And  now  he  had  got  the 
command  of  those  parts  of  the 
Lamanites  who  were  in  favor  of 
the  king;  and  he  sought  to  gain 
favor  of  those  who  were  not  obe- 
dient; therefore  he  went  for- 
ward to  the  place  which  was 
called  Onidah,  for  thither  had  all 
the  Lamanites  fled;  for  they  dis- 
covered the  army  coming,  and, 
supposing  that  they  were  coming 
to  destroy  them,  therefore  they 
fled  to  Onidah,  to  the  place  of 
arms. 
6.  And  they  had  appointed  a 
man  to  be  a  king  and  a  leader 
over  them,  being  fixed  in  their 
minds  with  a  determined  resolu- 
tion that  they  would  not  be  sub- 
jected to  go  against  the  Nephites. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  had  gathered  themselves 
together  upon  the  top  of  the 
mount  which  was  called  Antipas, 
in  preparation  to  battle. 
8.  Now  it  was  not  Amalickiah's 
intention  to  give  them  battle  ac- 
cording to  the  commandments  of 
the  king;  but  behold,  it  was  his 
intention  to  gain  favor  with  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites,  that  he 
might  place  himself  at  their 
head  and  ''dethrone  the  king  and 
take  possession  of  the  kingdom. 
9.  And  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  he  caused  his  army  to  pitch 
their  tents  in  the  valley  which 
was  near  the  *mount  Antipas. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  it  was  night  he  sent  a 
secret   embassy   into   the   mount 
a,  Al.  46:33.     b,  see  b,  2  Ne.  5.     c,  vers.  8,  16,  35.     d,  vers.  4,  16,  35.     e,  vers. 
7,  10.  B.  C.  72. 
814 
ALMA,  47. 
Antipas,  desiring  that  the  leader 
of  those  who  were  upon  the 
mount,  whose  name  was  Lehonti, 
that  he  should  come  down  to  the 
foot  of  the  mount,  for  he  desired 
to  speak  with  him. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Lehonti  received  the  mes- 
sage he  durst  not  go  down  to  the 
foot  of  the  mount.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Amalickiah  sent 
again  the  second  time,  desiring 
him  to  come  down.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Lehonti  would  not; 
and  he  sent  again  the  third  time. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Amalickiah  found  that  he 
could  not  get  Lehonti  to  come 
down  off  from  the  mount,  he 
went  up  into  the  mount,  nearly 
to  Lehonti's  camp;  and  he  sent 
again  the  fourth  time  his  message 
unto  Lehonti,  desiring  that  he 
would  come  down,  and  that  he 
would  bring  his  guards  with  him. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Lehonti  had  come  down 
with  his  guards  to  Amalickiah, 
that  Amalickiah  desired  him  to 
come  down  with  his  army  in  the 
night-time,  and  surround  those 
men  in  their  camps  over  whom 
the  king  had  given  him  com- 
mand, and  that  he  would  deliver 
them  up  Into  Lehonti's  hands,  if 
he  would  make  him  (Amalickiah) 
a  second  leader  over  the  whole 
army. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lehonti  came  down  with  his  men 
and  surrounded  the  men  of  Ama- 
lickiah, so  that  before  they 
awoke  at  the  dawn  of  day  they 
were  surrounded  by  the  armies 
of  Lehonti. 
16.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  sav  that  they  were 
surrounded,  they  plead  with 
Amalickiah  that  he  would  suffer 
them  to  fall  in  with  their  breth- 
ren, that  they  might  not  be  de- 
stroyed. Now  this  was  the  very 
thing  which  Amalickiah  desired. 
16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
delivered  his  men,  'contrary  to 
the  commands  of  the  king.  Now 
this  was  the  thing  that  Ama- 
lickiah desired,  that  he  might 
accomplish  his  designs  in  'de- 
throning the  king. 
17.  Now  it  was  the  custom 
among  the  Lamanites,  if  their 
chief  leader  was  killed,  to  appoint 
the  *second  leader  to  be  their 
chief  leader. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  caused  that  one  of  his 
servants  should  administer  poison 
by  degrees  to  Lehonti,  that  he 
died. 
19.  Now,  when  Lehonti  was 
dead,  the  Lamanites  appointed 
Amalickiah  to  be  their  leader  and 
their  *chief  commander. 
20.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  marched  with  his 
armies  (for  he  had  gained  his 
desires)  to  the  ^land  of  Nephi,  to 
the  city  of  Nephi,  which  was  the 
chief  city. 
21.  And  the  king  came  out  to 
meet  him  with  his  guards,  for  he 
supposed  that  Amalickiah  had 
""fulfilled  his  commands,  and 
that  Amalickiah  had  gathered  to- 
gether so  great  an  army  to  go 
against  the  Nephites  to  battle. 
22.  But  behold,  as  the  king 
came  out  to  meet  him  Amalickiah 
caused  that  his  servants  should 
go  forth  to  meet  the  king.  And 
they  went  and  bowed  themselves 
before  the  king,  as  if  to  reverence 
him  because  of  his  greatness. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  king  put  forth  his  hand  to 
raise  them,  as  was  the  custom 
with  the  Lamanites,  as  a  token  of 
/,  Ter.  8.    g.  Ten.  4,  8,  86.     h,  rer.  13.    i,  Tcra.  13,  17.     /,  see  b,  2  No.  B.     h, 
m.  8.  B.  0.  72. 
ALMA,  47. 
81B 
peace,   which    'custom   they  had 
taken  from  the  Nephites. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  had  raised  the  first  from 
the  ground,  behold  he  stabbed  the 
king  to  the  heart;  and  he  fell  to 
the  earth. 
25.  Now  the  servants  of  the 
king  fled;  and  the  servants  of 
Amalickiah  raised  a  cry,  saying: 
26.  Behold,  the  servants  of  the 
king  have  stabbed  him  to  the 
heart,  and  he  has  fallen  and  they 
have  fled;  behold,  come  and  see. 
27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  commanded  that  his 
armies  should  march  forth  and 
see  what  had  happened  to  the 
king;  and  when  they  had  come  to 
the  spot,  and  found  the  king  ly- 
ing in  his  gore,  Amalickiah  pre- 
tended to  be  wroth,  and  said: 
Whosoever  loved  the  king,  let  him 
go  forth,  and  pursue  his  servants 
that  they  may  be  slain. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
all  they  who  loved  the  king,  when 
they  heard  these  words,  came 
forth  and  pursued  after  the  ser- 
vants of  the  king. 
29.  Now  when  the  servants  of 
the  king  saw  an  army  pursuing 
after  them,  they  were  frightened 
again,  and  fled  into  the  wilder- 
ness, and  came  over  into  the  "land 
of  Zarahemla  and  Joined  the  "peo- 
ple of  Ammon. 
30.  And  the  army  which  pur- 
sued after  them  returned,  having 
pursued  after  them  in  vain;  and 
thus  Amalickiah,  by  his  fraud, 
gained  the  hearts  of  the  people. 
31.  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the 
morrow  he  entered  the  "city  Nephi 
with  his  armies,  and  took  posses- 
sion of  the  city. 
32.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  queen,  when  she  had 
heard  that  the  king  was  slain — 
for  Amalickiah  had  sent  an  em- 
bassy to  the  queen  informing  her 
that  the  king  had  been  slain  by 
his  servants,  that  he  had  pursued 
them  with  his  army,  but  it  was  in 
vain,  and  they  had  made  their 
escape — 
33.  Therefore,  when  the  queen 
had  received  this  message  she 
sent  unto  Amalickiah,  desiring 
him  that  he  would  spare  the  peo- 
ple of  the  city;  and  she  also  de- 
sired him  that  he  should  come  in 
unto  her;  and  she  also  desired 
him  that  he  should  bring  wit- 
nesses with  him  to  testify  con- 
cerning the  death  of  the  king. 
34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  took  the  ""same  ser- 
vant that  slew  the  king,  and  all 
«them  who  were  with  him,  and 
went  in  unto  the  queen,  unto  the 
place  where  she  sat;  and  they  all 
testified  unto  her  that  the  king 
was  slain  by  his  own  servants; 
and  they  said  also:  They  have 
fied;  does  not  this  testify  against 
them?  And  thus  they  satisfied 
the  queen  concerning  the  death  of 
the  king. 
35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  sought  the  favor  of 
the  queen,  and  took  her  unto  him 
to  wife;  and  thus  by  his  fraud, 
and  by  the  assistance  of  his  cun- 
ning servants,  he  'obtained  the 
kingdom;  yea,  he  was  acknowl- 
edged king  throughout  all  the 
land,  among  all  the  people  of  the 
Lamanites,  who  were  composed 
of  the  Lamanites  and  the  Lem- 
uelites  and  the  Ishmaelites,  and 
all  the  dissenters  of  the  Nephites, 
from  the  reign  of  Nephi  down  to 
the  present  time. 
36.  Now  these  dissenters,  hav- 
ing the  same  instruction  and  the 
same  information  of  the  Nephites, 
yea,  having  been  instructed  in  the 
I,  Mos.  7:12.     m,  Om.  13.     n,  Al.  27:26.     o,  ver.  20.     p,  ver.  24.     q,  ver.  22. 
:8.  4.  8.  16.  B.  0. 
T2: 
316 
ALMA,   48. 
same  knowledge  of  the  Lord, 
nevertheless.  It  Is  strange  to  re- 
late, not  long  after  tlieir  dissen- 
sions 'they  became  more  hardened 
and  impenitent,  and  more  wild, 
wicked  and  ferocious  than  the 
Lamanites — drinking  in  with  the 
traditions  of  the  Lamanites;  giv- 
ing way  to  indolence,  and  all 
manner  of  lasciviousness;  yea,  en- 
tirely forgetting  the  Lord  their 
God. 
CHAPTER  48. 
AmalicJciah  incites  the  Lamanites 
against  Nephites — Moroni  prepares 
for  the  conflict — A  true  patriot  and  a 
mighty  man  of  God. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that,  as  soon  as  Amallckiah  had 
obtained  the  kingdom  he  began  to 
inspire  the  hearts  of  the  Laman- 
ites against  the  people  of  Nephi; 
yea,  he  did  appoint  men  to  speak 
unto  the  Lamanites  from  their 
towers,  against  the  Nephites. 
2.  And  thus  he  did  inspire  their 
hearts  against  the  Nephites,  inso- 
much that  in  the  *  latter  end  of 
the  nineteenth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges,  he  having  accom- 
plished his  designs  thus  far,  yea, 
having  been  made  king  over  the 
Lamanites,  he  sought  also  to  reign 
over  all  the  land,  yea,  and  all 
the  people  who  were  in  the  land, 
the  Nephites  as  well  as  the  La- 
manites. 
3.  Therefore  he  had  accom- 
plished his  design,  for  he  had 
hardened  the  hearts  of  the  La- 
manites and  blinded  their  minds, 
and  stirred  them  up  to  anger,  in- 
Bomuch  that  he  had  gathered  to- 
gether a  numerous  host  to  go  to 
battle  against  the  Nephites. 
4.  For  he  was  determined,  be- 
cause of  the  greatness  of  the  num- 
ber of  his  people,  to  overpower 
the  Nephites  and  to  bring  them 
into  bondage. 
5.  And  thus  he  did  appoint 
chief  captains  of  the  "Zoramites, 
they  being  the  most  acquainted 
with  the  strength  of  the  Nephites, 
and  their  places  of  resort,  and  the 
weakest  parts  of  their  cities; 
therefore  he  appointed  them  to 
be  chief  captains  over  his  armies. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  took  their  camp,  and  moved 
forth  toward  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla  in  the  wilderness. 
7.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
while  Amallckiah  had  thus  been 
obtaining  power  by  fraud  and 
deceit,  Moroni,  on  the  other  hand, 
had  been  preparing  the  minds  of 
the  people  to  be  faithful  unto 
the  Lord  their  God. 
8.  Yea,  he  had  been  strength- 
ening the  armies  of  the  Nephites, 
and  erecting  small  '■forts,  or  places 
of  resort;  throwing  up  banks  of 
earth  round  about  to  enclose  his 
armies,  and  also  building  walls 
of  stone  to  encircle  them  about, 
round  about  their  cities  and  the 
borders  of  their  lands;  yea,  all 
round  about  the  land. 
9.  And  in  their  weakest  forti- 
fications he  did  place  the  greater 
number  of  men;  and  thus  he  did 
fortify  and  strengthen  the  land 
which  was  possessed  by  the  Ne- 
phites. 
10.  And  thus  he  was  prepar- 
ing to  ""support  their  liberty,  their 
lands,  their  wives,  and  their  chil- 
dren, and  their  peace,  and  that 
they  might  live  unto  the  Lord 
their  God,  and  that  they  might 
maintain  that  which  was  called 
by  their  enemies  the  cause  of 
•Christians. 
11.  And  Moroni  was  a  strong 
and  a  mighty  man;  he  was  a  man 
«,  rn-v  t.  AI.  24:80.  C*hap.  4H  ;  a,  M«  2*.  A1.  80.  6,  Om.  13.  c,  Al.  40:13. 
18—24,  00:1— fl.  10.  81:23.27.  62:2.17.  68:3—7.  5n:2B.  2«,  33.  Brt  :ir),  20,  21. 
07:4.  68:28.  02:20—24.  He.  1 :20,  21,  22,  27.  4:7.  3  No.  8:14.  Mom.  2:4.  21. 
t:%.     a.  KM  a/.  At.  48.     t,  M«  k,  Al.  40.  •  R.  C.  72. 
ALMA,   48. 
317 
of  a  perfect  understanding;  yea, 
a  man  that  did  not  delight  in 
bloodshed;  a  man  whose  soul  did 
joy  in  the  Hiberty  and  the  freedom 
of  his  country,  and  his  brethren 
from  bondage  and  slavery; 
12.  Yea,  a  man  whose  heart 
did  swell  with  thanksgiving  to 
his  God,  for  the  many  privileges 
and  blessings  which  he  bestowed 
upon  his  people;  a  man  who  did 
labor  exceedingly  for  the  welfare 
and  safety  of  his  people. 
13.  Yea,  and  he  was  a  man  who 
was  firm  in  the  faith  of  Christ, 
and  he  had  sworn  with  an  oath 
to  "defend  his  people,  his  rights, 
and  his  country,  and  his  religion, 
even  to  the  loss  of  his  blood. 
14.  Now  the  Nephites  were 
*taught  to  defend  themselves 
against  their  enemies,  even  to 
the  shedding  of  blood  if  it  were 
necessary;  yea,  and  they  were 
also  taught  never  to  give  an  of- 
fense, yea,  and  never  to  raise  the 
sword  except  it  were  against  an 
enemy,  except  it  were  to  preserve 
their  lives. 
15.  And  this  was  their  faith, 
that  by  so  doing  God  would  pros- 
per them  in  the  land,  or  in  other 
words,  *if  they  were  faithful  in 
keeping  the  commandments  of 
God  that  he  would  prosper  them 
in  the  land;  yea,  warn  them  to 
flee,  or  to  prepare  for  war,  ac- 
cording to  their  danger; 
16.  And  also,  that  God  would 
make  it  known  unto  them 
^whither  they  should  go  to  defend 
themselves  against  their  enemies, 
and  by  so  doing,  the  Lord  would 
deliver  them;  and  this  was  the 
faith  of  Moroni,  and  his  heart  did 
glory  in  it;  not  in  the  shedding 
of  blood  but  in  doing  good,  in  pre- 
serving his  people,  yea,  in  keeping 
the  commandments  of  God,  yea, 
and  resisting  iniquity. 
17.  Yea,  verily,  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  if  all  men  had  been, 
and  were,  and  ever  would  be, 
like  unto  Moroni,  behold,  the  very 
powers  of  hell  would  have  been 
shaken  forever;  yea,  the  devil 
would  *never  have  power  over  the 
hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 
18.  Behold,  he  was  a  man  like 
unto  Ammon,  the  son  of  Mosiah, 
yea,  and  even  the  other  sons  of 
Mosiah,  yea,  and  also  Alma  and 
his  sons,  for  they  were  all  men 
of  God. 
19.  Now  behold,  Helaman  and 
his  brethren  were  no  less  service- 
able unto  the  people  than  was 
Moroni;  for  they  did  preach  the 
word  of  God,  and  they  did  'bap- 
tize unto  repentance  all  men  who- 
soever would  hearken  unto  their 
words. 
20.  And  thus  they  went  forth, 
and  the  people  did  humble  them- 
selves because  of  their  words, 
insomuch  that  they  were  highly 
favored  of  the  Lord,  and  thus 
they  were  free  from  wars  and 
contentions  among  themselves, 
yea,  even  for  the  space  of  four 
years. 
21.  But,  as  I  have  said,  ""In  the 
latter  end  of  the  nineteenth  year, 
yea,  notwithstanding  their  peace 
amongst  themselves,  they  were 
compelled  reluctantly  to  contend 
with  their  brethren,  the  Laman- 
ites. 
22.  Yea,  and  in  fine,  their  wars 
never  did  cease  for  the  space  of 
many  years  with  the  Lamanites, 
notwithstanding  their  much  re- 
luctance. 
23.  Now,  they  were  sorry  to 
take  up  arms  against  the  Laman- 
ites, because  they  did  not  delight 
f,  see  2/,  Al.  43.     g,  see  2/,  Al.  43.     h,  see  2j/,  Al.  43.     i.  Bee  ft,  2  Ne.  1.     j.  Al. 
16:5—8.     43:23,  24.     3  Ne.  3:18—21.     k,  1  Ne.  22:26.     I,  see  u.  2  Ne.  9.     m.  ver.  2. 
B,  O.  72, 
318 
ALMA,   49. 
In  the  shedding  of  blood;  yea,  and 
this  was  not  all — they  were  sorry 
to  be  the  means  of  sending  so 
many  of  their  brethren  out  of 
this  world  into  an  eternal  world, 
unprepared  to  meet  their  God. 
24.  Nevertheless,  they  could 
not  suffer  to  lay  down  their  lives, 
that  their  wives  and  their  chil- 
dren should  be  massacred  by  the 
barbarous  cruelty  of  those  who 
were  once  their  brethren,  yea, 
and  had  dissented  from  their 
church,  and  had  left  them  and 
had  gone  to  destroy  them  by  join- 
ing the  Lamanites. 
25.  Yea,  they  could  not  bear 
that  their  brethren  should  rejoice 
over  the  blood  of  the  Nephites,  so 
long  as  there  were  any  who 
should  keep  the  commandments 
of  God,  for  the  promise  of  the 
Lord  was,  "if  they  should  keep  his 
commandments  they  should  pros- 
per in  the  land. 
CHAPTER   49. 
The  invading  Lamanites  baffled  and 
repulsed — Amalickiah's  lorath  over  his 
failure — Prosperity  of  the  church. 
1.  And  now  It  came  to  pass  in 
the  *eleventh  month  of  the  nine- 
teenth year,  on  the  tenth  day  of 
the  month,  the  armies  of  the  La- 
manites were  seen  approaching 
towards  the  'land  of  Ammonihah. 
2.  And  behold,  the  city  had 
been  rebuilt,  and  Moroni  had 
stationed  an  army  by  the  borders 
of  the  city,  and  they  had  "cast  up 
dirt  round  about  to  shield  them 
from  the  arrows  and  the  stones 
of  the  Lamanites;  for  behold, 
they  fought  with  stones  and  with 
arrows. 
3.  Behold,  I  said  that  the  city 
of  Ammonihah  had  been  rebuilt. 
I  say  unto  you,  yea,  that  It  was  In 
part  rebuilt;  and  because  the  La. 
manites  had  destroyed  it  ''once, 
because  of  the  iniquity  of  the  peo- 
ple, they  supposed  that  it  would 
again  become  an  easy  prey  for 
them. 
4.  But  behold,  how  great  was 
their  disappointment;  for  behold, 
the  Nephites  had  "dug  up  a  ridge 
of  earth  round  about  them,  which 
was  so  high  that  the  Lamanites 
could  not  cast  their  stones  and 
their  arrows  at  them  that  they 
might  take  effect,  neither  could 
they  come  upon  them  save  it  was 
by  their  place  of  entrance. 
5.  Now  at  this  time  the  chief 
captains  of  the  Lamanites  were 
astonished  exceedingly,  because 
of  the  wisdom  of  the  Nephites  in 
preparing  their  places  of  security. 
6.  Now  the  leaders  of  the  La- 
manites had  supposed,  because  of 
the  greatness  of  their  nlimbers, 
yea,  they  supposed  that  they 
should  be  privileged  to  come  upon 
them  as  they  had  hitherto  done; 
yea,  and  they  had  also  prepared 
themselves  "with  shields,  and  with 
breastplates;  and  they  had  also 
prepared  themselves  with  gar- 
ments of  skins,  yea,  very  thick 
garments  to  cover  their  naked- 
ness. 
7.  And  being  thus  prepared 
they  supposed  that  they  should 
easily  overpower  and  subject 
their  brethren  to  the  yoke  of 
bondage,  or  slay  and  massacre 
them  according  to  their  pleasure. 
8.  But  behold,  to  their  utter- 
most astonishment,  they  were 
prepared  for  them,  in  a  manner 
w-hich  never  had  been  known 
among  the  children  of  Lehi. 
Now  they  were  prepared  for  the 
Lamanites,  to  battle  after  the 
'manner  of  the  instructions  of 
Moroni. 
n,  »e«  h,  2  Ne.  1.         Chap.  40:    a,  m>e  i  and  ),  Al.  8.     b,  ma  o,  AI.  48.     o,  Al. 
16:2,  8,  9—11.     i.  M«  0,  Al.  48.     e,  um  2p,  Al.  43.     /,  tee  o.  Al.  48.  •  B.  0.  72. 
ALMA,  49. 
819 
9.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites,  or  the  Amalickiahites, 
were  exceedingly  astonished  at 
their  manner  of  preparation  for 
war. 
10.  Now,  if  king  Amalickiah 
had  come  down  out  of  the  'land 
of  Nephi,  at  the  head  of  his  army, 
perhaps  he  would  have  caused 
the  Lamanites  to  have  attacked 
the  Nephites  at  the  city  of  "Am- 
monihah;  for  behold,  he  did  care 
not  for  the  blood  of  his  people. 
11.  But  behold,  Amalickiah  did 
not  come  down  himself  to  battle. 
And  behold,  his  chief  captains 
durst  not  attack  the  Nephites  at 
the  city  of  Ammonihah,  for  Mo- 
roni had  altered  the  management 
of  affairs  among  the  Nephites,  in- 
somuch that  the  Lamanites  were 
disappointed  in  their  places  of  re- 
treat and  they  could  not  come 
upon  them. 
12.  Therefore  they  retreated 
Into  the  wilderness,  and  took 
their  camp  and  marched  towards 
the  *land  of  Noah,  supposing  that 
to  be  the  next  best  place  for  them 
to  come  against  the  Nephites. 
13.  For  they  knew  not  that 
Moroni  had  ^fortified,  or  had 
built  forts  of  security,  for  every 
city  in  all  the  land  round  about; 
therefore,  they  marched  forward 
to  the  land  of  Noah  with  a  firm 
determination;  yea,  their  chief 
captains  came  forward  and  took 
an  oath  that  they  would  destroy 
the  people  of  that  city. 
14.  But  behold,  to  their  aston- 
ishment, the  city  of  *Noah,  which 
had  hitherto  been  a  weak  place, 
had  now,  by  the  means  of  Mo- 
roni, become  strong,  yea,  even  to 
exceed  the  strength  of  the  'city 
Ammonihah. 
15.  And  now,  behold,  this  was 
wisdom  In  Moroni;  for  he  had 
supposed  that  they  would  be 
frightened  at  the  city  Ammoni- 
hah; and  as  the  "*city  of  Noah  had 
hitherto  been  the  weakest  part  of 
the  land,  therefore  they  would 
march  thither  to  battle;  and  thus 
it  was  according  to  his  desires. 
16.  And  behold,  Moroni  had 
appointed  Lehi  to  be  chief  cap- 
tain over  the  men  of  that  city; 
and  It  was  that  "same  Lehl  who 
fought  with  the  Lamanites  in  the 
valley  on  the  east  of  the  "river 
Sidon. 
17.  And  now  behold  it  came  to 
pass,  that  when  the  Lamanites 
had  found  that  Lehi  commanded 
the  city  they  were  again  disap- 
pointed, for  they  feared  Lehi  ex- 
ceedingly; nevertheless  their  chief 
captains  had  sworn  with  an  ''oath 
to  attack  the  city;  therefore,  they 
brought  up  their  armies. 
18.  Now  behold,  the  Lamanites 
could  not  get  into  their  forts  of 
security  by  any  other  way  save  by 
the  entrance,  because  of  the 
'highness  of  the  bank  which  had 
been  thrown  up,  and  the  depth  of 
the  ditch  which  had  been  dug 
round  about,  save  It  were  by  the 
entrance. 
19.  And  thus  were  the  Nephites 
prepared  to  destroy  all  such  as 
should  attempt  to  climb  up  to  en- 
ter the  fort  by  any  other  way,  by 
casting  over  stones  and  arrows 
at  them. 
20.  Thus  they  were  prepared, 
yea,  a  body  of  their  strongest 
men,  with  their  swords  and  their 
slings,  to  smite  down  all  who 
should  attempt  to  come  into  their 
place  of  security  by  the  place  of 
'entrance;  and  thus  were  they 
prepared  to  defend  themselves 
against  the  Lamanites. 
g,  see  &,  2  Ne.  5.  h,  see  (,  Al.  8.  i,  vers.  13 — 15.  Al.  16:3.  /,  see  c,  AX.  48. 
h,  see  i.  I,  see  i,  Al.  8.  m,  see  i.  n,  Al.  43  -.35.  o,  see  g,  Al.  2.  p,  ver.  13.  a,  see 
c,  Al.  48.  r,   vera.  4,  18.  21,  24.  B.  C.  72. 
320 
ALMA,   50. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  captains  of  the  Lamanites 
brought  up  their  armies  before 
the  place  of  'entrance,  and  began 
to  contend  with  the  Nephites,  to 
get  into  their  place  of  security; 
but  behold,  they  were  driven 
back  from  time  to  time,  insomuch 
that  they  were  slain  with  an  im- 
mense slaughter. 
22.  Now  when  they  found  that 
they  could  not  obtain  power  over 
the  Nephites  by  the  pass,  they  be- 
gan to  'dig  down  their  banks  of 
earth  that  they  might  obtain  a 
pass  to  their  armies,  that  they 
might  have  an  equal  chance  to 
fight;  but  behold,  in  these  at- 
tempts they  were  swept  off  by  the 
stones  and  arrows  which  were 
thrown  at  them;  and  instead  of 
filling  up  their  ditches  by  pulling 
down  the  banks  of  earth,  they 
were  filled  up  in  a  measure  with 
their  dead  and  wounded  bodies. 
23.  Thus  the  Nephites  had  all 
power  over  their  enemies;  and 
thus  the  Lamanites  did  attempt 
to  destroy  the  Nephites  until  their 
"chief  captains  were  all  slain; 
yea,  and  more  than  a  thousand 
of  the  Lamanites  were  slain; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  there 
was  not  a  single  soul  of  the  Ne- 
phites which  was  slain. 
24.  There  were  about  fifty  who 
were  wounded,  who  had  been 
exposed  to  the  arrows  of  the  La- 
manites through  the  "pass,  but 
they  were  "shielded  by  their 
shields,  and  their  breastplates, 
and  their  head-plates,  insomuch 
that  their  wounds  were  upon 
their  legs,  many  of  which  were 
very  severe. 
26.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
when  the  Lamanites  saw  that 
their  'chief  captains  were  all 
slain  they  fled  into  the  wilderness. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  re- 
turned to  the  "land  of  Nephi,  to 
inform  their  king,  Amalickiah, 
who  was  a  Nephite  by  birth,  con- 
cerning their  great  loss. 
26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  was  exceedingly  angry  with 
his  people,  because  he  had  not 
obtained  his  desire  over  the  Ne- 
phites; he  had  not  subjected  them 
to  the  yoke  of  bondage. 
27.  Yea,  he  was  exceedingly 
wroth,  and  he  did  curse  God,  and 
also  Moroni,  swearing  with  an 
'oath  that  he  would  drink  his 
blood;  and  this  because  Moroni 
had  kept  the  commandments  of 
God  in  preparing  for  the  safety 
of  his  people. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
on  the  other  hand,  the  people  of 
Nephi  did  thank  the  Lord  their 
God,  because  of  his  matchless 
power  in  delivering  them  from 
the  hands  of  their  enemies. 
29.  And  thus  ended  the  nine- 
teenth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
30.  Yea,  and  there  was  con- 
tinual peace  among  them,  and 
exceeding  great  prosperity  in  the 
church  because  of  their  heed  and 
diligence  which  they  gave  unto 
the  word  of  God,  which  was  de- 
clared unto  them  by  Helaman, 
and  Shiblon,  and  Corlanton,  and 
Ammon  and  his  brethren,  yea, 
and  by  all  those  who  had  been 
ordained  by  the  ''"holy  order  of 
God,  being  baptized  unto  repent- 
ance, and  sent  forth  to  preach 
among  the  people. 
CHAPTER  50. 
Moroni  fortiflea  the  line  between 
land  of  Zarahemla  and  land  of  Nephi 
— Morianton  plana  to  occiipy  the  land 
northward — He  is  killed  by  Teancum 
— I'ahoran  aucceeda  Nephihah. 
1.  And  now  It  came  to  pass 
«,  M*  r.    t.  Me  c,  Al.  48.    v.  At.  48  :B.     v.  Bee  r.     w,  see  2p,  Al.  48.    w.  Al.  48:5. 
y,  Mt  ft,  3  Ne.  B.    «,  Al.  51 :0.  10.    2a,  tee  g,  Moi.  26.  B.  C.  72. 
ALMA,   60. 
321 
that  Moroni  did  not  stop  making 
preparations  for  war,  or  to  defend 
his  people  against  the  Laman- 
Ites;  for  he  caused  that  his  armies 
should  commence  in  the  *com- 
mencement  of  the  twentieth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges,  that 
they  should  commence  in  digging 
up  "heaps  of  earth  round  about  all 
the  cities,  throughout  all  the  land 
which  was  possessed  by  the  Ne- 
phites. 
2.  And  upon  the  top  of  these 
ridges  of  earth  he  caused  that 
there  should  be  timbers,  yea, 
works  of  timbers  built  up  to  the 
height  of  a  man,  round  about  the 
cities. 
3.  And  he  caused  that  upon 
those  works  of  timbers  there 
should  be  a  frame  of  pickets  built 
upon  the  timbers  round  about; 
and  they  were  strong  and  high. 
4.  And  he  caused  towers  to  be 
erected  that  overlooked  those 
works  of  pickets,  and  he  caused 
places  of  security  to  be  built 
upon  those  towers,  that  the  stones 
and  the  arrows  of  the  Lamanites 
could  not  hurt  them. 
5.  And  they  were  prepared 
that  they  could  cast  stones  from 
the  top  thereof,  according  to 
their  pleasure  and  their  strength, 
and  slay  him  who  should  attempt 
to  approach  near  the  walls  of  the 
city. 
6.  Thus  Moroni  did  prepare 
strongholds  against  the  coming 
of  their  enemies,  round  about 
every  city  in  all  the  land. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  caused  that  his  armies 
should  go  forth  into  the  east  wil- 
derness; yea,  and  they  went  forth 
and  drove  all  the  Lamanites  who 
were  in  the  east  wilderness  into 
their  own  lands,  which  were  south 
of  the  "land  of  Zarahemla. 
8.  And  the  "land  of  Nephi  did 
run  in  a  straight  course  from  the 
east  sea  to  the  west. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Moroni  had  driven  all  the 
Lamanites  out  of  the  east  wilder- 
ness, which  was  north  of  the 
lands  of  their  own  possessions,  he 
caused  that  the  inhabitants  who 
were  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla 
and  In  the  land  round  about 
should  go  forth  into  the  east  wil- 
derness, even  to  the  borders  by 
the  seashore,  and  possess  the 
land. 
10.  And  he  also  placed  armies 
on  the  south,  in  the  borders  of 
their  possessions,  and  caused 
them  to  erect  ■'fortifications  that 
they  might  secure  their  armies 
and  their  people  from  the  hands 
of  their  enemies. 
11.  And  thus  he  cut  off  all  the 
strongholds  of  the  Lamanites  in 
the  east  wilderness,  yea,  and  also 
on  the  west,  fortifying  the  'line 
between  the  Nephites  and  the  La- 
manites, between  the  'land  of 
Zarahemla  and  the  "land  of  Ne- 
phi, from  the  west  sea,  running 
by  the  head  of  the  *river  Sidon — 
the  Nephites  possessing  all  the 
land  'northward,  yea,  even  all  the 
land  which  was  northward  of 
the  ^land  Bountiful,  according  to 
their  pleasure. 
12.  Thus  Moroni,  with  his 
armies,  which  did  increase  daily 
because  of  the  assurance  of  pro- 
tection which  his  works  did 
bring  forth  unto  them,  did  seek  to 
cut  off  the  strength  and  the  power 
of  the  Lamanites  from  off  the 
lands  of  their  possessions,  that 
they  should  have  no  power  upon 
the  lands  of  their  possession. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  began  the  founda- 
tion of  a  city,  and  they  called  the 
a,   see  c,   Al.  48.  h,   Oin.  13.  c,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  </,  see  c.   Al.  48.  e,   rer.  8.  f. 
Dm.  13.  j;.  see  6.  2  Ne.  5.  h,   see  g,   Al.  2.  i,   see  p,  Al.  46.  j,   see  2fc,  Al.  22. 
•  B.  C.  72. 
822 
ALMA,   50. 
name  of  the  *city  Moroni;  and  It 
was  by  the  east  sea;  and  it  was 
on  the  south  by  the  line  of  the 
possessions  of  the  Lamanltes. 
14.  And  they  also  began  a 
foundation  for  a  city  between  the 
city  of  Moroni  and  the  city  of 
Aaron,  joining  the  borders  of 
Aaron  and  Moroni;  and  they 
called  the  name  of  the  city,  or 
the  land,  'Nephihah. 
15.  And  they  also  began  in 
that  same  year  to  build  many 
cities  on  the  north,  one  in  a  par- 
ticular manner  which  they  called 
"Lehi,  which  was  in  the  north  by 
the  borders  of  the  seashore. 
16.  And  thus  ended  the  twen- 
tieth year. 
17.  And  in  these  prosperous 
circumstances  were  the  people  of 
Nephi  in  the  *commencement  of 
the  twenty  and  first  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges  over  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi. 
18.  And  they  did  prosper  ex- 
ceedingly, and  they  became  ex- 
ceeding rich;  yea,  and  they  did 
multiply  and  were  strong  in  the 
land. 
19.  And  thus  we  see  how  mer- 
ciful and  just  are  all  the  dealings 
of  the  Lord,  to  the  fulfilling  of  all 
his  words  unto  the  children  of 
men;  yea,  we  can  behold  that  his 
words  are  verified,  even  at  this 
time,  which  he  spake  unto  Lehl, 
saying: 
20.  "Blessed  art  thou  and  thy 
children;  and  they  shall  be 
blessed.  Inasmuch  as  they  shall 
keep  my  commandments  they 
shall  prosper  in  the  land.  But 
remember.  Inasmuch  as  they  will 
not  keep  my  commandments  they 
shall  be  cut  off  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord. 
21.  And    we    see    that    these 
promises  have  been  verified  to  the 
people  of  Nephi;  for  it  has  been 
their  quarrelings  and  their  con- 
tentions, yea,  their  murderings, 
and  their  plunderings,  their  idola- 
try, their  whoredoms,  and  their 
abominations,  which  were  among 
themselves,  which  brought  upon 
them  their  wars  and  their  de- 
structions. 
22.  And  those  who  were  faith- 
ful in  keeping  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord  were  delivered  at  all 
times,  whilst  thousands  of  their 
wicked  brethren  have  been  con- 
signed to  bondage,  or  to  perish 
by  the  sword,  or  to  dwindle  in 
unbelief,  and  mingle  with  the  La- 
manites. 
23.  But  behold  there  never 
was  a  happier  time  among  the 
people  of  Nephi,  since  the  days  of 
Nephi,  than  in  the  days  of  Mo- 
roni, yea,  even  at  this  time,  in  the 
twenty  and  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  twenty  and  second  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges  also  ended 
in  peace;  yea,  and  also  the 
twenty  and  third  year. 
25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  tcommencement  of  the  twen- 
ty and  fourth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges,  there  would  also  have 
been  peace  among  the  people  of 
Nephi  had  it  not  been  for  a  con- 
tention which  took  place  among 
them  concerning  the  "land  of 
Lehl,  and  the  'land  of  Morianton, 
which  joined  upon  the  borders  of 
Lehl,;  both  of  which  were  on  the 
borders  by  the  seashore. 
26.  For  behold,  the  people  who 
possessed  the  'land  of  Morianton 
did  claim  a  part  of  the  '^land  of 
Lehl;  therefore  there  began  to  be 
a  warm  contention  between  them, 
fc.  T«r.  14.  A1.  01:22—24.  B0:6.  62:82.84.  8  Ne.  8 :9.  U:4.  {,  Al.  SI  :24— 20. 
09:S,  7—11.  62:14,  18,  26,  80.  m.  Tern.  26^8,  86.  Al.  51:1,  24,  2(t.  60:6. 
03:86.  «,  aee  »,  2  Ne.  1.  o,  Me  m.  p,  vert.  20,  28,  80.  61:26.  66:88.  6U:6.  a. 
0M  p.    r<  Mu  m.  *  B.  0.  71.     t  B.  0.  69. 
ALMA,   50. 
323 
Insomuch  that  the  people  of  Mo- 
rianton  took  up  arms  against 
their  brethren,  and  they  were  de- 
termined by  the  sword  to  slay 
them. 
27.  But  behold,  the  people  who 
possessed  the  'land  of  Lehi  fled  to 
the  camp  of  Moroni,  and  appealed 
unto  him  for  assistance;  for  be- 
hold they  were  not  in  the  wrong. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  people  of  Morianton, 
who  were  led  by  a  man  whose 
name  was  Morianton,  found  that 
the  people  of  Lehi  had  fled  to  the 
camp  of  Moroni,  they  were  ex- 
ceedingly fearful  lest  the  army 
of  Moroni  should  come  upon  them 
and  destroy  them. 
29.  Therefore,  Morianton  put 
it  into  their  hearts  that  they 
should  flee  to  the  land  which  was 
'northward,  which  was  "covered 
with  large  bodies  of  water,  and 
take  possession  of  the  land  which 
was  northward. 
30.  And  behold,  they  would 
have  carried  this  plan  into  effect, 
(which  would  have  been  a  cause 
to  have  been  lamented)  but  be- 
hold, Morianton  being  a  man  of 
much  passion,  therefore  he  was 
angry  with  one  of  his  maid  serv- 
ants, and  he  fell  upon  her  and 
beat  her  much. 
31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
she  fled,  and  came  over  to  the 
camp  of  Moroni,  and  told  Moroni 
all  things  concerning  the  matter, 
and  also  concerning  their  inten- 
tions to  flee  into  the  land  north- 
ward. 
32.  Now  behold,  the  people 
who  were  in  the  land  Bountiful, 
or  rather  Moroni,  feared  that  they 
would  hearken  to  the  wqrds  of 
Morianton  and  unite  with  his  peo- 
ple, and  thus  he  would  obtain  pos- 
session of  those  parts  of  the  land, 
which  would  lay  a  foundation  for 
serious  consequences  among  the 
people  of  Nephi,  yea,  which  con- 
sequences would  lead  to  the  "over- 
throw of  their  liberty. 
33.  Therefore  Moroni  sent  an 
army,  with  their  camp,  to  head 
the  people  of  Morianton,  to  stop 
their  flight  into  the  land  north- 
ward. 
34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  not  head  them  until  they 
had  come  to  the  borders  of  the 
"land  Desolation;  and  there  they 
did  head  them,  by  the  'narrow 
pass  which  led  by  the  sea  into  the 
land  northward,  yea,  by  the  sea, 
on  the  west  and  on  the  east. 
35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  army  which  was  sent  by  Mo- 
roni, which  was  led  by  a  man 
whose  name  was  Teancum,  did 
meet  the  people  of  Morianton; 
and  so  stubborn  were  the  people 
of  Morianton,  (being  Inspired  by 
his  wickedness  and  his  flattering 
words)  that  a  battle  commenced 
between  them,  in  the  which  Tean- 
cum did  slay  Morianton  and  de- 
feat his  army,  and  took  them 
prisoners,  and  returned  to  the 
camp  of  Moroni.  And  thus  ended 
the  twenty  and  fourth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges  over  the 
people  of  Nephi. 
36.  And  thus  were  the  people 
Qt  Morianton  brought  back.  And 
upon  their  covenanting  to  keep 
the  peace  they  were  restored  to 
the  'land  of  Morianton,  and  a 
union  took  place  between  them 
and  the  people  of  *Lehi;  and  they 
were  also  restored  to  their  lands. 
37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  same  year  that  the  people  of 
Nephi  had  peace  restored  unto 
them,  that  Nephihah,   the  ^'sec- 
»,  see  m.     t,  see  p,  Al.  46.     «,  Mos.  8:8. 
v>,   see  21,   Al.   22.      (T,    see   2v,   Al.    22. 
He.  3:4.     Morm.  6:4.     v,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 
V,    see   p.      e,    see   m.      2a,    Al.    4:16 — 18. 
About  B.  C.  6T. 
824 
ALMA,   51. 
ond  chief  judge,  died,  having 
filled  the  judgment-seat  with  per- 
fect uprightness  before  God. 
38.  Nevertheless,  he  had  re- 
fused Alma  to  take  possession  of 
^''those  records  and  those  things 
which  were  esteemed  by  Alma  and 
his  fathers  to  be  most  sacred; 
therefore  Alma  had  conferred 
them  upon  his  son,  Helaman. 
39.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  son  of  Nephihah  was  ap- 
pointed to  fill  the  judgment-seat, 
in  the  stead  of  his  father;  yea,  he 
was  appointed  chief  judge  and 
governor  over  the  people,  with 
an  oath  and  sacred  ordinance  to 
judge  righteously,  and  to  keep 
the  peace  and  the  ^''freedom  of 
the  people,  and  to  grant  unto 
them  their  sacred  privileges  to 
worship  the  Lord  their  God,  yea, 
to  support  and  maintain  the 
cause  of  God  all  his  days,  and  to 
bring  the  wicked  to  justice  ac- 
cording to  their  crime. 
40.  Now  behold,  his  name  was 
Pahoran.  And  Pahoran  did  fill 
the  seat  of  his  father,  and  did 
commence  his  reign  in  the  end  of 
the  twenty  and  fourth  year,  over 
the  people  of  Nephi, 
CHAPTER  51. 
King-men  and  freemen — Pahoran, 
chief  judge,  ia  sustained  by  the  free- 
men— King-men  suppressed  —  Aina- 
lickiah'a  invasion,  defeat,  and  death. 
1.  And  now  It  came  to  pass  In 
the  *commencement  of  the  twen- 
ty and  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of  Ne- 
phi, they  having  established  peace 
between  the  people  of  "Lehi  and 
the  people  of  "Morlanton  concern- 
ing their  lands,  and  having  com- 
menced the  twenty  and  fifth  year 
in  peace; 
2.  Nevertheless,  they  did  not 
long  maintain  an  entire  peace  in 
the  land,  for  there  began  to  be  a 
contention  among  the  people  con- 
cerning the  "chief  judge  Pahoran; 
for  behold,  there  were  a  part  of 
the  people  who  desired  that  a 
few  "particular  points  of  the  law 
should  be  altered. 
3.  But  behold,  Pahoran  would 
not  alter  nor  suffer  the  law  to  be 
altered,  therefore,  he  did  not 
hearken  to  those  who  had  sent  in 
their  voices  with  their  petitions 
concerning  the  altering  of  the  law. 
4.  Therefore,  th.ose  who  were 
desirous  that  the  law  should  be 
altered  were  angry  with  him,  and 
desired  that  he  should  no  longer 
be  chief  judge  over  the  land; 
therefore  there  arose  a  warm  dis- 
pute concerning  the  matter,  but 
not  unto  bloodshed. 
5.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
those  who  were  desirous  that  Pa- 
horan should  be  dethroned  from 
the  judgment-seat  were  called 
'king-men,  for  they  were  desirou j 
that  the  law  should  be  altered  In 
a  manner  to  overthrow  the  free 
government  and  to  establish  a 
king  over  the  land. 
6.  And  those  who  were  desir- 
ous that  Pahoran  should  remain 
chief  judge  over  the  land  took 
upon  them  the  name  of  'freemen; 
and  thus  was  the  division  among 
them,  for  the  freemen  had  sworn 
or  covenanted  to  maintain  their 
rights  and  the  privileges  of  their 
religion  by  a  "free  government. 
7.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  this 
matter  of  their  contention  was 
settled  by  the  voice  of  the  people. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  voice 
of  the  people  came  in  favor  of  the 
"freemen,  and  Pahoran  retained 
the  judgment-seat,  which  caused 
much  rejoicing  among  the  breth- 
2b,  Al.  87.  2c,  Mea  m,  Moa.  2U.  Chap.  CI :  a,  see  m,  Al.  60.  b,  see  p,  AI.  DO. 
0,  Al.  60:40.  a.  Ten.  8,  6.  e,  T«rt.  7,  8,  18,  17 — ^21.  f,  Ter.  7.  ff,  mo  m,  Mos.  20. 
k.  Ter.  0.  •  B.  O.  67. 
ALMA,  61. 
825 
^<:. 
ren  of  Pahoran  and  also  many  of 
the  ^people  of  liberty,  who  also 
put  the  %ing-men  to  silence,  that 
they  durst  not  oppose  but  were 
obliged  to  maintain  the  ''cause  of 
freedom. 
8.  Now  those  who  were  in  fa- 
vor of  kings  were  those  of  high 
birth,  and  they  sought  to  be 
kings;  and  they  were  supported 
by  those  who  sought  power  and 
authority  over  the  people. 
9.  But  behold,  this  was  a  crit- 
ical time  for  such  contentions  to 
be  among  the  people  of  Nephi; 
for  behold,  Amalickiah  had  again 
stirred  up  the  hearts  of  the  people 
of  the  Lamanites  against  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Nephites,  and  he  was 
gathering  together  soldiers  from 
all  parts  of  his  land,  and  arming 
them,  and  preparing  for  war  with 
all  diligence;  for  he  had  sworn 
to  'drink  the  blood  of  Moroni. 
10.  But  behold,  we  shall  see 
that  his  promise  which  he  made 
was  rash;  nevertheless,  he  did 
prepare  himself  and  his  armies  to 
come  to  battle  against  the  Ne- 
phites. 
11.  Now  his  armies  were  not  so 
great  as  they  had  hitherto  been, 
because  of  the  many  thousands 
who  had  been  slain  by  the  hand 
of  the  Nephites;  but  notwith- 
standing their  great  loss,  Ama- 
lickiah had  gathered  together  a 
wonderfully  great  army,  inso- 
much that  he  feared  not  to  come 
down  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 
12.  Yea,  even  Amalickiah  did 
himself  come  down,  at  the  head 
of  the  Lamanites.  And  it  was  in 
the  twenty  and  fifth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges;  and  it  was  at 
the  same  time  that  they  had  be- 
gun to  settle  the  affairs  of  their 
contentions  "concerning  the  chief 
judge,  Pahoran. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  men  who  were  called 
"king-men  had  heard  that  the  La- 
manites were  coming  down  to  bat- 
tle against  them,  they  were  glad 
in  their  hearts;  and  they  refused 
to  take  up  arms,  for  they  were  so 
wroth  with  the  chief  judge,  and 
also  with  the  "people  of  liberty, 
that  they  would  not  take  up  arms 
to  defend  their  country. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Moroni  saw  this,  and  also 
saw  that  the  Lamanites  were  com- 
ing into  the  borders  of  the  land, 
he  was  exceeding  wroth  because 
of  the  stubbornness  of  those  peo- 
ple whom  he  had  labored  with  so 
much  diligence  to  preserve;  yea, 
he  was  exceeding  wroth;  his  soul 
was  filled  with  anger  against 
them. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
sent  a  petition,  with  the  ^voice  of 
the  people,  unto  the  governor  of 
the  land,  desiring  that  he  should 
read  it,  and  give  him  (Moroni) 
power  to  compel  those  dissenters 
to  defend  their  country  or  to  put 
them  to  death. 
16.  For  it  was  his  first  care  to 
put  an  end  to  such  contentions 
and  dissensions  among  the  peo- 
ple; for  behold,  this  had  been 
hitherto  a  cause  of  all  their  de- 
struction. And  it  came  to  pass 
that  it  was  granted  according  to 
the  voice  of  the  people. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  commanded  that  his  army 
should  go  against  those  'king- 
men,  to  pull  down  their  pride  and 
their  nobility  and  level  them  with 
the  earth,  or  they  should  take  up 
arms  and  support  the  cause  of 
liberty. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  armies  did  march  forth 
against  them;  and  they  did  pull 
i,  see  m,  Mos.  29.     j,  see  e.     Tc,  see  m,  Mos.  29.     I,  Al.  49:27.     m,  vers.  2 — 8. 
n.  Bee  e.    o,  see  m,  Mos.  29.     p,  see  e,  Mos.  29.     q,  see  e.  About  B.  C.  67. 
326 
ALMA,  61. 
down  their  pride  and  their  no- 
bility, insomuch  that  as  they  did 
lift  their  weapons  of  war  to  fight 
against  the  men  of  Moroni  they 
were  hewn  down  and  leveled  to 
the  earth. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  four  thousand  of  those 
dissenters  who  were  hewn  down 
by  the  sword;  and  those  of  their 
leaders  who  were  not  slain  in 
battle  were  taken  and  cast  into 
prison,  for  there  was  no  time  for 
their  trials  at  this  period. 
20.  And  the  remainder  of  those 
dissenters,  rather  than  be  smitten 
down  to  the  earth  by  the  sword, 
yielded  to  the  standard  of  liberty, 
and  were  compelled  to  hoist  the 
'title  of  liberty  upon  their  towers, 
and  in  their  cities,  and  to  take  up 
arms  in  defence  of  their  country. 
21.  And  thus  Moroni  put  an 
end  to  those  king-men,  that  there 
were  not  any  known  by  the  appel- 
lation of  'king-men;  and  thus  he 
put  an  end  to  the  stubbornness 
and  the  pride  of  those  people  who 
professed  the  blood  of  nobility; 
but  they  were  brought  down  to 
humble  themselves  like  unto  their 
brethren,  and  to  fight  valiantly 
for  their  'freedom  from  bondage. 
22.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  while  Moroni  was  thus 
breaking  down  the  wars  and  con- 
tentions among  his  own  people, 
and  subjecting  them  to  peace  and 
civilization,  and  making  regula- 
tions to  prepare  for  war  against 
the  Lamanites,  behold,  the  La- 
manites  had  come  Into  the  "land 
of  Moroni,  which  was  in  the  bor- 
ders by  the  seashore. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  were  not  sufficiently 
strong   in    the   city    of    Moroni; 
therefore  Amalickiah  did  drive 
them,  slaying  many.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Amalickiah  took  pos- 
session of  the  city,  yea,  posses- 
sion of  all  their  fortifications. 
24.  And  those  who  fled  out 
of  the  "city  of  Moroni  came  to 
the  "city  of  Nephihah;  and  also 
the  people  of  the  'city  of  Lehi 
gathered  themselves  together, 
and  made  preparations  and  were 
ready  to  receive  the  Lamanites  to 
battle. 
25.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  would  not  suffer  the 
Lamanites  to  go  against  the  "city 
of  Nephihah  to  battle,  but  kept 
them  down  by  the  seashore,  leav- 
ing men  in  every  city  to  maintain 
and  defend  it. 
26.  And  thus  he  went  on,  tak- 
ing possession  of  many  cities,  the 
'city  of  Nephihah,  and  the  ^'city 
of  Lehi,  and  the  ^"city  of  Morian- 
ton,  and  the  city  of  Omner,  and 
the  """city  of  Gid,  and  the  ="'city  of 
Mulek,  all  of  which  were  on  the 
east  borders  by  the  seashore. 
27.  And  thus  had  the  Laman-. 
ites  obtained,  by  the  cunning  of 
Amalickiah,  so  many  cities,  by 
their  numberless  hosts,  all  of 
which  were  strongly  -'fortified 
after  the  manner  of  the  fortifica- 
tions of  Moroni;  all  of  which 
afforded  strongholds  for  the  La- 
manites. 
28.  '''And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  marched  to  the  borders  of 
the  land  Bountiful,  driving  the 
Nephites  before  them  and  slaying 
many. 
29.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  met  by  Teancum,  who 
had  '"slain  Morlanton  and  had 
headed  his  people  in  his  fiight. 
30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
r,  Al.  40:12,  13.  »,  noc  e.  t,  nee  m,  Moa.  20.  u,  occ  k,  AI.  00-  v,  nee  k,  Al.  60. 
to,  iH>«  {,  Al.  DO.  «,  MH>  m,  AI.  50.  y,  nee  I,  Al.  50.  g,  M'o  {,  Al.  50.  2a,  see  m. 
At.  CO.  2b.  nee  p.  Al.  SO.  2c,  Al.  56:7,  16,  26,  20.  Ho.  6:16.  2d,  Al.  52:2.  10,  17, 
10,  20,  22,  26,  2H,  84.     63:2,  0.     2e,  nee  c.  Al.  48.     2f,  see  2k,  Al.  i2.     2g,  Al.  60:86. 
About  B.  0.  67. 
ALMA,   52. 
827 
he  headed  Amallckiah  also,  as  he 
was  marching  forth  with  his  nu- 
merous army  that  he  might  take 
possession  of  the  ""land  Bounti- 
ful, and  also  the  land  **north- 
ward. 
31.  But  behold  he  met  with  a 
disappointment  by  being  repulsed 
by  Teancum  and  his  men,  for 
they  were  great  warriors;  for 
every  man  of  Teancum  did  exceed 
the  Lamanites  in  their  strength 
and  in  their  skill  of  war,  inso- 
much that  they  did  gain  advan- 
tage over  the  Lamanites. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  harass  them,  insomuch 
that  they  did  slay  them  even  until 
it  was  dark.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  Teancum  and  his  men  did 
pitch  their  tents  in  the  borders  of 
the  *^land  Bountiful;  and  Ama- 
llckiah did  pitch  his  tents  in  the 
borders  on  the  beach  by  the  sea- 
shore, and  after  this  manner 
were  they  driven. 
33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  night  had  come,  Tean- 
cum and  his  servant  stole  forth 
and  went  out  by  night,  and  went 
Into  the  camp  of  Amalickiah; 
and  behold,  sleep  had  overpow- 
ered them  because  of  their  much 
fatigue,  which  was  caused  by  the 
labors  and  heat  of  the  day. 
34.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Teancum  stole  privily  Into  the 
tent  of  the  king,  and  put  a  javelin 
to  his  heart;  and  he  did  cause  the 
death  of  the  king  Immediately 
that  he  did  not  awake  his  serv- 
ants. 
35.  And  he  returned  again 
privily  to  his  own  camp,  and  be- 
hold, his  men  were  asleep,  and  he 
awoke  them  and  told  them  all 
the  things  that  he  had  dona. 
36.  And  he  caused  that  his 
armies    should    stand    In    readi- 
ness, lest  the  Lamanites  had 
awakened  and  should  come  upoa 
them. 
37.  And  thus  endeth  the  twen- 
ty and  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi;  and  thus  endeth  the  days 
of  Amallckiah. 
CHAPTER  52. 
Ammoron  succeeds  Amalickiah— 
Moroni,  with  Teancum  and  Lehi,  re- 
takes city  of  Mulek  and  wins  great 
victory — Death  of  Jacob,  the  Laman- 
ite  general. 
1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *  twenty  and  sixth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges  over  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi,  behold,  when  the 
Lamanites  awoke  on  the  first 
morning  of  the  first  month,  be- 
hold, they  found  Amalickiah  was 
dead  in  his  own  tent;  and  they 
also  saw  that  Teancum  was  ready 
to  give  them  battle  on  that  day. 
2.  And  now,  when  the  Laman- 
ites saw  this  they  were  affrighted; 
and  they  abandoned  their  design 
in  marching  Into  the  "land  north- 
ward, and  retreated  with  all  their 
army  Into  the  *city  of  Mulek,  and 
sought  protection  In  their  'forti- 
fications. 
3.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  the 
brother  of  Amalickiah  was  ap- 
pointed king  over  the  people;  and 
his  name  was  Ammoron;  thus 
king  Ammoron,  the  brother  of 
king  Amalickiah,  was  appointed 
to  reign  In  his  stead. 
4.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  he 
did  command  that  his  people 
should  maintain  those  cities, 
which  they  had  taken  by  the 
shedding  of  blood;  for  they  had 
not  taken  any  cities  save  they  had 
lost  much  blood. 
5.  And  now,  Teancum  saw  that 
the  Lamanites  were  determined 
2ft,  sea  2k,  Al.  22.     2i,  see  p.  Al.  46.     2},  see  2k,  Al.  22. 
Al.  46.     b,  see  2d,  Al.  51.     c,  s«e  c,  Al.  48. 
Chap.  52:    a,  see  p, 
*  B.  O.  66. 
328 
ALMA,  52. 
to  maintain  those  cities  which 
they  had  taken,  and  those  parts 
of  the  land  which  they  had  ob- 
tained possession  of;  and  also 
seeing  the  enormity  of  their  num- 
ber, Teancum  thought  it  was  not 
expedient  that  he  should  attempt 
to  attack  them  in  their  forts. 
6.  But  he  kept  his  men  round 
about,  as  if  making  preparations 
for  war;  yea,  and  truly  he  was 
preparing  to  defend  himself 
against  them,  by  ""casting  up 
walls  round  about  and  preparing 
places  of  resort. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
kept  thus  preparing  for  war  until 
Moroni  had  sent  a  large  number 
of  men  to  strengthen  his  army. 
8.  And  Moroni  also  sent  orders 
unto  him  that  he  should  retain  all 
the  prisoners  who  fell  into  his 
hands;  for  as  the  Lamanites  had 
taken  many  prisoners,  that  he 
should  retain  all  the  prisoners  of 
the  Lamanites  as  a  ransom  for 
those  whom  the  Lamanites  had 
taken. 
9.  And  he  also  sent  orders  unto 
him  that  he  should  fortify  the 
•land  Bountiful,  and  secure  the 
'narrow  pass  which  led  Into  the 
land  'northward,  lest  the  Laman- 
ites should  obtain  that  point  and 
should  have  power  to  harass  them 
on  every  side. 
10.  And  Moroni  also  sent  unto 
him,  desiring  him  that  he  would 
be  faithful  in  maintaining  that 
quarter  of  the  land,  and  that  he 
would  seek  every  opportunity  to 
scourge  the  Lamanites  In  that 
quarter,  as  much  as  was  In  his 
power,  that  perhaps  he  might 
take  again  by  stratagem  or  some 
other  way  those  cities  which  had 
been  taken  out  of  their  hands ;  and 
that  he  also  would  "fortify  and 
strengthen  the  cities  round  about, 
which   had   not   fallen   Into   the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites. 
11.  And  he  also  said  unto  him, 
I  would  come  unto  you,  but  be- 
hold, the  Lamanites  are  upon  us 
in  the  borders  of  the  land  by  the 
west  sea;  and  behold,  I  go  against 
them,  therefore  I  cannot  come 
unto  you. 
12.  Now,  the  king  (Ammoron) 
had  departed  out  of  the  *land  of 
Zarahemla,  and  had  made  known 
unto  the  queen  concerning  the 
death  of  his  brother,  and  had 
gathered  together  a  large  num- 
ber of  men,  and  had  marched 
forth  against  the  Nephites  on  the 
borders  by  the  west  sea. 
13.  And  thus  he  was  endeavor- 
ing to  harass  the  Nephites,  and  to 
draw  away  a  part  of  their  forces 
to  that  part  of  the  land,  while  he 
had  commanded  those  whom  he 
had  left  to  possess  the  cities 
which  he  had  taken,  that  they 
should  also  harass  the  Nephites 
on  the  borders  by  the  east  sea, 
and  should  take  possession  of 
their  lands  as  much  as  it  was  In 
their  power,  according  to  the 
power  of  their  armies. 
14.  And  thus  were  the  Nephites 
In  those  dangerous  circumstances 
in  the  ending  of  the  twenty  and 
sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
15.  But  behold.  It  came  to  pass 
In  the  *  twenty  and  seventh  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges,  that 
Teancum,  by  the  command  of 
Moroni  —  who  had  established 
armies  to  protect  the  south  and 
the  west  borders  of  the  land,  and 
had  begun  his  march  towards  the 
Mand  Bountiful,  that  he  might 
assist  Teancum  with  his  men  In 
retaking  the  cities  which  they 
had  lost — 
16.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
A,  MM)  r,  K\.  4H.     0,  H<>«  2fc,  Al.  22.    /,  we  2v,  AI.  22.    g,  tee  p,  Al.  46.     h.  Bee  o, 
Al.  48.     i,  Ota.   13.     /,  vsv  2k,  Al.  22.  'CO    6S. 
ALMA.  52. 
329 
Teancum  had  received  orders  to 
make  an  attack  upon  the  *city  of 
Mulek,  and  retake  it  if  it  were 
possible. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Teancum  made  preparations  to 
make  an  attack  upon  the  city  of 
Mulek,  and  march  forth  with  his 
army  against  the  Lamanites;  but 
he  saw  that  it  was  impossible  that 
he  could  overpower  them  while 
they  were  in  their  'fortifications; 
therefore  he  abandoned  his  de- 
signs and  returned  again  to  the 
"'City  Bountiful,  to  wait  for  the 
coming  of  Moroni,  that  he  might 
receive  strength  to  his  army. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  did  arrive  with  his  army 
at  the  land  of  Bountiful,  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  twenty  and 
seventh  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
19.  And  in  the  ♦commence- 
ment of  the  twenty  and  eighth 
year,  Moroni  and  Teanci^m  and 
many  of  the  chief  captains  held  a 
council  of  war — what  they  should 
do  to  cause  the  Lamanites  to 
come  out  against  them  to  battle; 
or  that  they  might  by  some 
means  flatter  them  out  of  their 
strongholds,  that  they  might 
gain  advantage  over  them  and 
take  again  the  "city  of  Mulek. 
20.  And  it  came  to  pass  they 
sent  embassies  to  the  army  of 
the  Lamanites,  which  protected 
the  city  of  Mulek,  to  their  leader, 
whose  name  was  Jacob,  desiring 
him  that  he  would  come  out  with 
his  armies  to  meet  them  upon  the 
plains  between  the  two  cities. 
But  behold,  Jacob,  who  was  a  "Zo- 
ramite,  would  not  come  out  with 
his  army  to  meet  them  upon  the 
plains. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni,  having  no  hopes  of  meet- 
ing them  upon  fair  grounds, 
therefore,  he  resolved  upon  a  plan 
that  he  might  decoy  the  Laman- 
ites out  of  their  strongholds. 
22.  Therefore  he  caused  that 
Teancum  should  take  a  small 
number  of  men  and  march  down 
near  the  seashore;  and  Moroni 
and  his  army,  by  night,  marched 
in  the  wilderness,  on  the  west  of 
the  "city  Mulek;  and  thus,  on  the 
morrow,  when  the  guards  of  the 
Lamanites  had  discovered  Tean- 
cum, they  ran  and  told  it  unto 
Jacob,  their  leader. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  did 
march  forth  against  Teancum, 
supposing  by  their  numbers  to 
overpower  Teancum  because  of 
the  smallness  of  his  numbers. 
And  as  Teancum  saw  the  armies 
of  the  Lamanites  coming  out 
against  him  he  began  to  retreat 
down  by  the  seashore,  north- 
ward. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  saw  that  he 
began  to  flee,  they  took  courage 
and  pursued  them  with  vigor. 
And  while  Teancum  was  thus 
leading  away  the  Lamanites  who 
were  pursuing  them  in  vain,  be- 
hold, Moroni  commanded  that  a 
part  of  his  army  who  were  with 
him  should  march  forth  into  the 
city,  and  take  possession  of  it. 
25.  And  thus  they  did,  and 
slew  all  those  who  had  been  left 
to  protect  the  city,  yea,  all  those 
who  would  not  yield  up  their 
weapons  of  war. 
26.  And  thus  Moroni  had  ob- 
tained possession  of  the  «city  Mu- 
lek with  a  part  of  his  army,  while 
he  marched  with  the  remainder 
to  meet  the  Lamanites  when  they 
should  return  from  the  pursuit  of 
Teancum. 
k,   see  2d,   Al.  51.  I,  see  c.   Al.  48.  m,   see  21c,   Al.  22.  n,   see  2d,   Al.  51.  o,  see 
2},   Al.  30.  p.   Bee  2d,   Al.  51.  q,   see  2d,   Al.  51.  *  B.  0.  84. 
830 
ALMA,  52. 
27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  pursue  Tean- 
cum  until  they  came  near  the 
'city  Bountiful,  and  then  they 
were  met  by  Lehi  and  a  small 
army,  which  had  been  left  to  pro- 
tect the  city  Bountiful. 
28.  And  now  behold,  when  the 
chief  captains  of  the  Lamanites 
had  beheld  Lehi  with  his  army 
coming  against  them,  they  fled  in 
much  confusion,  lest  perhaps 
they  should  not  obtain  the  *eity 
Mulek  before  Lehi  should  over- 
take them ;  for  they  were  wearied 
because  of  their  march,  and  the 
men  of  Lehi  were  fresh. 
29.  Now  the  Lamanites  did 
not  know  that  Moroni  had  been 
In  their  rear  with  his  army;  and 
all  they  feared  was  Lehi  and  his 
men. 
30.  Now  Lehi  was  not  desirous 
to  overtake  them  till  they  should 
meet  Moroni  and  his  army. 
31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
before  the  Lamanites  had  re- 
treated far  they  were  surrounded 
by  the  Nephites,  by  the  men  of 
I^oroni  on  one  hand,  and  the  men 
of  Lehi  on  the  other,  all  of  whom 
were  fresh  and  full  of  strength; 
but  the  Lamanites  were  wearied 
because  of  their  long  march. 
32.  And  Moroni  commanded 
his  men  that  they  should  fall 
upon  them  until  they  had  given 
up  their  weapons  of  war. 
33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jacob,  being  their  leader,  being 
also  a  'Zoramite,  and  having  an 
unconquerable  spirit,  he  led  the 
Lamanites  forth  to  battle  with 
exceeding  fury  against  Moroni. 
34.  Moroni  being  in  their 
course  of  march,  therefore  Jacob 
was  determined  to  slay  them  and 
cut  his  way  through  to  the  "city 
r,  *F<>  2k,  Al.  22.     $, 
9k,  Al.  22. 
2(f,  Al.  01-     (, 
of  Mulek.  But  behold,  Moroni 
and  his  men  were  more  power- 
ful; therefore  they  did  not  give 
way  before  the  Lamanites. 
35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  fought  on  both  hands  with 
exceeding  fury;  and  there  were 
many  slain  on  both  sides;  yea, 
and  Moroni  was  wounded  and 
Jacob  was  killed. 
36.  And  Lehi  pressed  upon 
their  rear  with  such  fury  with  his 
strong  men,  that  the  Lamanites 
in  the  rear  delivered  up  their 
weapons  of  war;  and  the  remain- 
der of  them,  being  much  con- 
fused, knew  not  whether  to  go  or 
to  strike. 
37.  Now  Moroni  seeing  their 
confusion,  he  said  unto  them:  If 
ye  will  bring  forth  your  weapons 
of  war  and  deliver  them  up, 
behold  we  will  forbear  shedding 
your  blood. 
38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  had  heard 
these  words,  their  chief  captains, 
all  those  who  were  not  slain, 
came  forth  and  threw  down  their 
weapons  of  war  at  the  feet  of 
Moroni,  and  also  commanded 
their  men  that  they  should  do  the 
same. 
39.  But  behold,  there  were 
many  that  would  not;  and  those 
who  would  not  deliver  up  their 
swords  were  taken  and  bound, 
and  their  weapons  of  war  were 
taken  from  them,  and  they  were 
compelled  to  march  with  their 
brethren  forth  Into  the  -land 
Bountiful. 
40.  And  now  the  number  of 
prisoners  who  were  taken  ex- 
ceeded more  than  the  number  of 
those  who  had  been  slain,  yea, 
more  than  those  who  had  been 
slain  on  both  sidea. 
21.  Al.  80.    II,  see  2d,  Al.  61.     v,  aeo 
About  B.  0.  9i. 
ALMA,  53. 
331 
CHAPTER  53. 
City  Bountiful  fortified — Nephite 
dissension  gives  advantage  to  enemy 
— Helaman  and  his  two  thousand 
stripling  warriors. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  set  guards  over  the  pris- 
oners of  the  Lamanites,  and  did 
compel  them  to  go  forth  and  bury 
their  dead,  yea,  and  also  the  dead 
of  the  Nephites  who  were  slain; 
and  Moroni  placed  men  over  them 
to  guard  them  while  they  should 
perform  their  labors, 
2.  And  Moroni  went  to  the  "city 
of  Mulek  with  Lehi,  and  took 
command  of  the  city  and  gave  it 
unto  Lehi.  Now  behold,  this 
Lehi  was  a  man  who  had  been 
with  Moroni  in  the  more  part  of 
all  his  battles;  and  he  was  a  man 
like  unto  Moroni,  and  they  re- 
joiced in  each  other's  safety;  yea, 
they  were  beloved  by  each  other, 
and  also  beloved  by  all  the  people 
of  Nephi. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  the  Lamanites  had  finished 
burying  their  dead  and  also  the 
dead  of  the  Nephites,  they  were 
marched  back  into  the  'land 
Bountiful;  and  Teancum,  by  the 
orders  of  Moroni,  caused  that 
they  should  commence  laboring 
in  "digging  a  ditch  round  about 
the  land,  or  the  city,  Bountiful. 
4.  And  he  caused  that  they 
should  build  a  breastwork  of 
timbers  upon  the  inner  bank  of 
the  ditch;  and  they  cast  up  dirt 
out  of  the  ditch  against  the 
breastwork  of  timbers;  and  thus 
they  did  cause  the  Lamanites  to 
labor  until  they  had  encircled  the 
'city  of  Bountiful  round  about 
with  a  strong  wall  of  timbers  and 
earth,  to  an  exceeding  height. 
5.  And  this  city  became  an  ex- 
ceeding   stronghold    ever    after; 
and  in  this  city  they  did  guard 
the  prisoners  of  the  Lamanites; 
yea,  even  within  a  wall  which 
they  had  caused  them  to  build 
with  their  own  hands.  Now 
Moroni  was  compelled  to  cause 
the  Lamanites  to  labor,  because 
it  was  easy  to  guard  them  while 
at  their  labor;  and  he  desired  all 
his  forces  when  he  should  make 
an  attack  upon  the  Lamanites. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  had  thus  gained  a  victory 
over  one  of  the  greatest  of  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites,  and  had 
obtained  possession  of  the  'city  of 
Mulek,  which  was  one  of  the 
strongest  holds  of  the  Lamanites 
in  the  land  of  Nephi;  and  thus  he 
had  also  built  a  stronghold  to 
retain  his  prisoners. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
did  no  more  attempt  a  battle  with 
the  Lamanites  in  that  year,  but 
he  did  employ  his  men  in  prepar- 
ing for  war,  yea,  and  in  making 
'fortifications  to  guard  against 
the  Lamanites,  yea,  and  also  de- 
livering their  women  and  their 
children  from  famine  and  afflic- 
tion, and  providing  food  for  their 
armies. 
8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites, 
on  the  west  sea,  south,  while  in 
the  absence  of  Moroni  on  account 
of  some  intrigue  amongst  the  Ne- 
phites, which  caused  dissensions 
amongst  them,  had  gained  some 
ground  over  the  Nephites,  yea, 
insomuch  that  they  had  obtained 
possession  of  a  number  of  their 
cities  in  that  part  of  the  land. 
9.  And  thus  because  of  ini- 
quity amongst  themselves,  yea, 
because  of  dissensions  and  in- 
trigue among  themselves  they 
were  placed  in  the  most  danger- 
ous circumstances. 
a,  see  2d,  Al.  61.     l,  see  2k,  Al.  22.     C,  Bee  C,  Al.  48.     d,  see  2k,  M.  22.     e,  see 
2d.  Al.  51.     /,  see  c,  Al.  48.  About  B.  O.  64. 
882 
ALMA,   53. 
10.  And  now  behold,  I  have 
somewhat  to  say  concerning  the 
•people  of  Ammon,  who,  in  the 
beginning,  were  Lamanites;  but 
by  Ammon  and  his  brethren,  or 
rather  by  the  power  and  word  of 
God,  they  had  been  ''converted 
unto  the  Lord;  and  they  had  been 
brought  down  into  the  *land  of 
Zarahemla,  and  had  ever  since 
been  protected  by  the  Nephites. 
11.  And  because  of  their  ^oath 
they  had  been  kept  from  taking 
up  arms  against  their  brethren; 
for  they  had  taken  an  oath  that 
they  never  would  shed  blood 
more;  and  according  to  their 
oath  they  would  have  perished; 
yea,  they  would  have  suffered 
themselves  to  have  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  their  brethren,  had  it 
not  been  for  the  pity  and  the  ex- 
ceeding love  which  Ammon  and 
his  brethren  had  had  for  them. 
12.  And  for  this  cause  they 
were  brought  down  into  the  land 
of  Zarahemla;  and  they  ever  had 
been  protected  by  the  Nephites. 
13.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  saw  the  danger,  and 
the  many  afflictions  and  tribula- 
tions which  the  Nephites  bore  for 
them,  they  were  moved  with 
compassion  and  were  desirous  to 
take  up  arms  in  the  defence  of 
their  country. 
14.  But  behold,  as  they  were 
about  to  take  their  weapons  of 
war,  they  were  overpowered  by 
the  persuasions  of  Helaman  and 
his  brethren,  for  they  were  about 
to  *break  the  oath  which  they  had 
made. 
15.  And  Helaman  feared  lest 
by  80  doing  they  should  lose  their 
souls;  therefore  all  those  who  had 
entered  into  this  covenant  were 
compelled  to  behold  their  breth- 
ren   wade    through    their    afflic- 
tions, in  their  dangerous  circum- 
stances at  this  time. 
16.  But  behold,  it  came  to 
pass  they  had  many  sons,  who 
had  not  entered  into  a  covenant 
that  they  would  not  take  their 
weapons  of  war  to  defend  them- 
selves against  their  enemies; 
therefore  they  did  assemble  them- 
selves together  at  this  time,  as 
many  as  were  able  to  take  up 
arms,  and  they  called  themselves 
Nephites. 
17.  And  they  entered  into  a 
covenant  to  fight  for  the  'liberty 
of  the  Nephites,  yea,  to  protect 
the  land  unto  the  laying  down  of 
their  lives;  yea,  even  they  cove- 
nanted that  they  never  would  give 
up  their  liberty,  but  they  would 
fight  in  all  cases  to  protect  the 
Nephites  and  themselves  from 
bondage. 
18.  Now  behold,  there  were 
two  thousand  of  those  young 
men,  who  entered  into  this  cove- 
nant and  took  their  weapons  of 
war  to  defend  their  country. 
19.  And  now  behold,  as  they 
never  had  hitherto  been  a  disad- 
vantage to  the  Nephites,  they  be- 
came now  at  this  period  of  time 
also  a  great  support;  for  they 
took  their  weapons  of  war,  and 
they  would  that  Helaman  should 
be  their  leader. 
20.  And  they  were  all  young 
men,  and  they  were  exceedingly 
valiant  for  courage,  and  also  for 
strength  and  activity;  but  behold, 
this  was  not  all — they  were  men 
who  were  true  at  all  times  In 
whatsoever  thing  they  were  en- 
trusted. 
21.  Yea,  they  were  men  of 
truth  and  soberness,  for  they  had 
been  taught  to  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  Qod  and  to  walk 
uprightly  before  him. 
g,  A\.  27  .2(1.     A,  Al.  28 :8— 18.     <,  Om.  18.     /,  Al.  24:17— 19.     k,  AI.  24  :17— 19. 
I,  tM  m.  Mm.  20.  AaoCT  B,  a  64. 
ALMA,   54. 
333 
22.  And  now  It  came  to  pass 
that  Helaman  did  march  at  the 
head  of  his  two  thousand  strip- 
ling soldiers,  to  the  support  of 
the  people  in  the  borders  of  the 
land  on  the  south  by  the  west 
sea. 
23.  And  thus  ended  the  twenty 
and  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  jurisTf^"  over  the  people  of 
Nepii:' 
CHAPTER   54. 
Ammoron  asks  for  exchange  of 
prisoners — Moroni  grants  request  upon 
conditions — The  Lamanite  king's  an- 
gry reply. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *  twenty  and  ninth  year  of  the 
judges,  that  Ammoron  sent  unto 
Moroni  desiring  that  he  would  ex- 
change prisoners. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Mo- 
roni felt  to  rejoice  exceedingly  at 
this  request,  for  he  desired  the 
provisions  which  were  imparted 
for  the  support  of  the  Lamanite 
prisoners  for  the  support  of  his 
own  people;  and  he  also  desired 
his  own  people  for  the  strength- 
ening of  his  army. 
3.  Now  the  Lamanites  had 
taken  many  women  and  children, 
and  there  was  not  a  woman  nor 
a  child  among  all  the  prisoners 
of  Moroni,  or  the  prisoners  whom 
Moroni  had  taken;  therefore  Mo- 
roni resolved  upon  a  stratagem  to 
obtain  as  many  prisoners  of  the 
Nephites  from  the  Lamanites  as 
it  were  possible. 
4.  Therefore  he  wrote  an  epis- 
tle, and  sent  it  by  the  servant  of 
Ammoron,  the  same  who  had 
brought  an  epistle  to  Moroni. 
Now  these  are  the  words  which 
he  wrote  unto  Ammoron,  saying: 
5.  Behold,  Ammoron,  I  have 
written  unto  you  somewhat  con- 
cerning this  war  which  ye  have 
waged  against  my  people,  or 
rather  which  thy  brother  hath 
waged  against  them,  and  which 
ye  are  still  determined  to  carry 
on  after  his  death. 
6.  Behold,  I  would  tell  you 
somewhat  concerning  the  justice 
of  God,  and  the  sword  of  his 
almighty  wrath,  which  doth  hang 
over  you  except  ye  repent  and 
withdraw  your  armies  into  youi 
own  lands,  or  the  land  of  your 
possessions,  which  is  the  "land  of 
Nephi. 
7.  Yea,  I  would  tell  you  these 
things  if  ye  were  capable  of 
hearkening  unto  them;  yea,  I 
would  tell  you  concerning  that 
"awful  hell  that  awaits  to  receive 
•"such  murderers  as  thou  and  thy 
brother  have  been,  except  ye  re- 
pent and  withdraw  your  murder- 
ous purposes,  and  return  with 
your  armies  to  your  own  lands. 
8.  But  as  ye  have  rejected 
these  things,  and  have  fought 
against  the  people  of  the  Lord, 
even  so  I  may  expect  you  will  do 
it  again. 
9.  And  now  behold,  we  are  pre- 
pared to  receive  you;  yea,  and 
except  you  withdraw  your  pur- 
poses, behold,  ye  will  pull  down 
the  wrath  of  that  God  whom  you 
have  rejected  upon  you,  even  to 
your  utter  destruction. 
10.  But,  as  the  Lord  liveth, 
our  armies  shall  come  upon  you 
except  ye  withdraw,  and  ye  shall 
soon  be  visited  with  death,  for 
we  will  retain  our  cities  and  our 
lands;  yea,  and  we  will  maintain 
our  religion  and  the  cause  of  our 
God. 
11.  But  behold,  it  supposeth 
me  that  I  talk  to  you  concerning 
these  things  in  vain;  or  it  sup- 
poseth me  that  thou  art  a  child  of 
hell;  therefore  I  will  close  my 
epistle  by  telling  you  that  I  will 
a.  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.     6,  see  fc,  1  Ne.  15.     c,  Al.  47:18.  22—34. 
•  B.  0.  63. 
334 
ALMA.   54. 
not  exchange  prisoners,  save  It  be 
on  conditions  that  ye  will  "deliver 
up  a  man  and  his  wife  and  his 
children,  for  one  prisoner;  if  this 
be  the  case  that  ye  will  do  it,  I 
will  exchange. 
12.  And  behold,  if  ye  do  not 
this,  I  will  come  against  you  with 
my  armies;  yea,  even  I  will  arm 
my  women  and  my  children,  and 
I  will  come  against  you,  and  I  will 
follow  you  even  into  your  own 
land,  which  is  the  land  of  our 
'first  inheritance;  yea,  and  it  shall 
be  blood  for  blood,  yea,  life  for 
life;  and  I  will  give  you  battle 
even  until  you  are  destroyed 
from  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 
13.  Behold,  I  am  in  my  anger, 
and  also  my  people;  ye  have 
sought  to  murder  us,  and  we  have 
only  sought  to  defend  ourselves. 
But  behold,  if  ye  seek  to  destroy 
us  more  we  will  seek  to  destroy 
you;  yea,  and  we  will  seek  'our 
land,  the  land  of  our  first  inher- 
itance. 
14.  Now  I  close  my  epistle.  I 
am  Moroni;  I  am  a  leader  of  the 
people  of  the  Nephites. 
15.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammoron,  when  he  had  received 
this  epistle,  was  angry;  and  he 
wrote  another  epistle  unto  Mo- 
roni, and  these  are  the  words 
which  he  wrote,  saying: 
16.1  am  Ammoron,  the  king  of 
the  Lamanltes;  I  am  the  brother 
of  Amalicklah  whom  ye  have 
'murdered.  Behold,  I  will  avenge 
his  blood  upon  you,  yea,  and  I 
will  come  upon  you  with  my 
armies  for  I  fear  not  your  threat- 
enlngs. 
17.  For  behold,  your  fathers 
did  wrong  their  brethren.  Inso- 
much that  they  did  rob  them  of 
their  ^rlght   to  the   government 
when  it  rightly  belonged   nnto 
them. 
18.  And  now  behold,  if  ye  will 
lay  down  your  arms,  and  subject 
yourselves  to  be  governed  by 
those  to  whom  the  government 
doth  rightly  belong,  then  will  I 
cause  that  my  people  shall  lay 
down  their  weapons  and  shall  be 
at  war  no  more. 
19.  Behold,  ye  have  breathed 
out  many  threatenings  against  me 
and  my  people;  but  behold,  we 
fear  not  your  threatenings. 
20.  Nevertheless,  I  will  grant 
to  exchange  prisoners  according 
to  your  request,  gladly,  that  I 
may  preserve  my  food  for  my  men 
of  war;  and  we  will  wage  a  war 
which  shall  be  eternal,  either  to 
the  subjecting  the  Nephites  to  our 
authority  or  to  their  eternal  ex- 
tinction. 
21.  And  as  concerning  that  God 
whom  ye  say  we  have  ^rejected, 
behold,  we  know  not  such  a  being; 
neither  do  ye;  but  if  it  so  be  that 
there  is  such  a  being,  we  know 
not  but  that  he  hath  made  us  as 
well  as  you. 
22.  And  if  it  so  be  that  there  Is 
a  devil  and  a  hell,  behold  will  he 
not  send  you  there  to  dwell  with 
my  ^brother  whom  ye  have  mur- 
dered, whom  ye  have  hinted  that 
he  hath  gone  to  such  a  place?  But 
behold  these  things  matter  not. 
23.  I  am  Ammoron,  and  a  de- 
scendant of  *Zoram,  whom  your 
fathers  pressed  and  brought  out 
of  Jerusalem. 
24.  And  behold  now,  I  am  a 
bold  Lamanite;  behold,  this  war 
hath  been  waged  to  avenge  their 
wrongs,  and  to  mtilntain  and  to 
obtain  their  'rights  to  the  govern- 
ment; and  I  close  my  epistle  to 
Moroni. 
d,  ver.  8. 
8<9e  n,  Jac.  7. 
e.  Me  },  2  We.  S.     /,  nee  b.  2  Ne.  6. 
i.  yv.  B.     i,  Al.  61 :84.     62  :8. 
a.  Al.  61:34 
k,  1  Ne.  4  :SS. 
»,  2  Ne.  6:1—4. 
I,    BVO   h. 
About  B.  O.  68. 
ALMA.  65. 
S86 
CHAPTER  55. 
Moroni,  incensed  at  Ammoron\ 
false  assertions,  refuses  to  exchange 
prisoners — Strategy  secures  release  of 
captured  Nephites — City  of  Oid  taken 
toithout  bloodshed. 
1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Moroni  had  received  this 
epistle  he  was  more  angry,  be- 
cause he  knew  that  Ammoron  had 
a  perfect  knowledge  of  his  fraud; 
yea,  he  knew  that  Ammoron  knew 
that  it  was  not  a  just  cause  that 
had  caused  him  to  wage  a  war 
against  the  people  of  Nephi. 
2.  And  he  said:  Behold,  I  will 
not  exchange  prisoners  with  Am- 
moron save  he  will  "withdraw  his 
purpose,  as  I  have  stated  in  my 
epistle;  for  I  will  not  grant  unto 
him  that  he  shall  have  any  more 
power  than  what  he  hath  got, 
3.  Behold,  I  know  the  place 
where  the  Lamanites  do  guard  my 
people  whom  they  have  taken 
prisoners;  and  as  Ammoron  would 
not  grant  unto  me  mine  epistle, 
behold,  I  will  give  unto  him  ac- 
cording to  my  words;  yea,  I  will 
seek  death  among  them  until  they 
shall  sue  for  peace. 
4.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Moroni  had  said  these  words, 
he  caused  that  a  search  should  be 
made  among  his  men,  that  per- 
haps he  might  find  a  man  who 
was  a  descendant  of  Laman  among 
them. 
5 .  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
found  one,  whose  name  was  La- 
man;  and  he  was  "one  of  the  ser- 
vants of  the  king  who  was  mur- 
dered by  Amalickiah. 
6.  Now  Moroni  caused  that  La- 
man  and  a  small  number  of  his 
men  should  go  forth  unto  the 
guards  who  were  over  the  Ne- 
phites. 
7.  Now  the  Nephites  were 
guarded  in  the  'city  of  Gid;  there- 
fore Moroni  appointed  Laman  and 
caused  that  a  small  number  of 
men  should  go  with  him. 
8.  And  when  it  was  evening 
Laman  went  to  the  guards  who 
were  over  the  Nephites,  and  be- 
hold, they  saw  him  coming  and 
they  hailed  him;  but  hesaithunto 
them:  Fear  not;  behold,  I  am  a 
Lamanite.  Behold,  we  have  es- 
caped from  the  Nephites,  and  they 
sleep;  and  behold  we  have  taken 
of  their  wine  and  brought  with 
us. 
9.  Now  when  the  Lamanites 
heard  these  words  they  received 
him  with  joy;  and  they  said  unto 
him:  Give  us  of  your  wine,  that 
we  may  drink;  we  are  glad  that 
ye  have  thus  taken  wine  with  you 
for  we  are  weary. 
10.  But  Laman  said  unto  them: 
Let  us  keep  of  our  wine  till  we  go 
against  the  Nephites  to  battle. 
But  this  saying  only  made  them 
more  desirous  to  drink  of  the 
wine; 
11.  For,  said  they:  We  are 
weary,  therefore  let  us  take  of 
the  wine,  and  by  and  by  we  shall 
receive  wine  for  our  rations,  which 
will  strengthen  us  to  go  against 
the  Nephites. 
12.  And  Laman  said  unto  them: 
You  may  do  according  to  your  de- 
sires. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  take  of  the  wine  freely; 
and  it  was  pleasant  to  their  taste, 
therefore  they  took  of  it  more 
freely;  and  it  was  strong,  having 
been  prepared  in  its  strength. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  they 
did  drink  and  were  merry,  and 
by  and  by  they  were  all  drunken. 
15.  And  now  when  Laman  and 
his  men  saw  that  they  were  all 
drunken,  and  were  in  a  deep 
sleep,   they  returned   to   Moroni 
I,  Al.  64:6,  13.     b,  Al.  47:2&.     c,  see  2c,  Al.  51. 
About  B.  0.  63. 
336 
ALMA,   55. 
and  told  him  all  the  things  that 
had  happened. 
16.  And  now  this  was  accord- 
ing to  the  design  of  Moroni.  And 
Moroni  had  prepared  his  men  with 
weapons  of  war;  and  he  sent  to 
the  ''city  Gid,  while  the  Lamanites 
were  in  a  deep  sleep  and  drunken, 
and  cast  in  weapons  of  war  unto 
the  prisoners,  insomuch  that  they 
were  all  armed; 
17.  Yea,  even  to  their  women, 
and  all  those  of  their  children,  as 
many  as  were  able  to  use  a  weapon 
of  war,  when  Moroni  had  armed 
all  those  prisoners;  and  all  those 
things  were  done  in  a  profound 
silence. 
18.  But  had  they  awakened 
the  Lamanites,  behold  they  were 
drunken  and  the  Nephites  could 
have  slain  them. 
19.  But  behold,  this  was  not 
the  desire  of  Moroni;  he  did  not 
delight  in  murder  or  bloodshed, 
but  he  delighted  in  the  saving 
of  his  people  from  destruction; 
and  for  this  cause  he  might  not 
bring  upon  him  injustice,  he 
would  not  fall  upon  the  Laman- 
ites and  destroy  them  in  their 
drunkenness. 
20.  But  he  had  obtained  his  de- 
sires; for  he  had  armed  those 
prisoners  of  the  Nephites  who 
were  within  the  wall  of  the  city, 
and  had  given  them  power  to  gain 
possession  of  those  parts  which 
were  within  the  walls. 
21.  And  then  he  caused  the 
men  who  were  with  him  to  with- 
draw a  pace  from  them,  and  sur- 
round the  armies  of  the  Laman- 
ites. 
22.  Now  behold  this  was  done 
In  the  night-time,  so  that  when 
the  Lamanites  awoke  in  the  morn- 
ing they  beheld  that  they  were 
stirrounded  by  the  Nephites  with- 
out, and  that  their  prisoners  were 
armed  within. 
23.  And  thus  they  saw  that  the 
Nephites  had  power  over  them; 
and  in  these  circumstances  they 
found  that  it  was  not  expedient 
that  they  should  fight  with  the 
Nephites;  therefore  their  chief 
captains  demanded  their  weapons 
of  war,  and  they  brought  them 
forth  and  cast  them  at  the  feet  of 
the  Nephites,  pleading  for  mercy. 
24.  Now  behold,  this  was  the 
desire  of  Moroni.  He  took  them 
prisoners  of  war,  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  city,  and  caused 
that  all  the  prisoners  should  be 
liberated,  who  were  Nephites; 
and  they  did  join  the  army  of 
Moroni,  and  were  a  great  strength 
to  his  army. 
25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
did  cause  the  Lamanites,  whom 
he  had  taken  prisoners,  that  they 
should  commence  a  labor  in 
strengthening  the  "fortifications 
round  about  the  city  Gid. 
2  6.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  had  fortified  the  ''city 
Gid,  according  to  his  desires,  he 
caused  that  his  prisoners  should 
be  taken  to  the  "city  Bountiful; 
and  he  also  guarded  that  city 
with  an  exceeding  strong  force. 
27.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  did,  notwithstanding  all  the 
Intrigues  of  the  Lamanites,  keep 
and  prot'ect  all  the  prisoners 
whom  they  had  taken,  and  also 
maintain  all  the  ground  and  the 
advantage  which  they  had  re- 
taken. 
28.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  began  again  to  be 
victorious,  and  to  reclaim  their 
rights  and  their  privileges. 
29.  Many  times  did  the  Laman- 
ites attempt  to  encircle  them 
about  by  night,  but  in  these  at- 
a.  Me  2o,  Al.  61.    «,  M«  0,  Al.  48.    /,  IM  2o,  Al.  61.    g,  see  2k,  A1.  22. 
About  B.  0.  68. 
ALMA,    56. 
337 
tempts  they  did  lose  many  pris- 
oners. 
30.  And  many  times  did  they 
attempt  to  administer  of  their 
wine  to  the  Nephites,  that  they 
might  destroy  them  with  poison 
or  with  drunkenness. 
31.  But  behold,  the  Nephites 
were  not  slow  to  remember  the 
Lord  their  God  in  this  their  time 
of  affliction.  They  could  not  be 
taken  in  their  snares;  yea,  they 
would  not  partake  of  their  wine, 
save  they  had  first  given  to  some 
of  the  Lamanite  prisoners. 
32.  And  they  were  thus  cau- 
tious that  no  poison  should  be  ad- 
ministered among  them;  for  if 
their  wine  would  poison  a  La- 
manite it  would  also  poison  a 
Nephite;  and  thus  they  did  try 
all  their  liquors. 
33.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  it  was  expedient  for  Moroni 
to  make  preparations  to  attack 
the  "city  Morianton;  for  behold, 
the  Lamanites  had,  by  their  la- 
bors, ^fortified  the  city  Morianton 
until  it  had  become  an  exceeding 
stronghold. 
34.  And  they  were  continually 
bringing  new  forces  into  that  city, 
and  also  new  supplies  of  pro- 
visions. 
35.  And  thus  ended  the  twenty 
and  ninth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi. 
CHAPTER   56. 
Helaman's  epistle  to  Moroni — Won- 
derful faith  and  valor  of  the  stripling 
Ammonites — Another  great  battle — 
Nephites  victorious. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *commencement  of  the  thir- 
tieth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges,  on  the  second  day  in  the 
first  month,  Moroni  received  an 
epistle  from  Helaman,  stating  the 
affairs  of  the  people  in  "that  quar- 
ter of  the  land. 
2.  And  these  are  the  words 
which  he  wrote,  saying:  My  dearly 
beloved  brother,  Moroni,  as  well 
in  the  Lord  as  in  the  tribulations 
of  our  warfare;  behold,  my  be- 
loved brother,  I  have  somewhat 
to  tell  you  concerning  our  war- 
fare in  this  part  of  the  land. 
3.  Behold,  Hwo  thousand  of  the 
sons  of  those  men  whom  Ammon 
brought  down  out  of  the  "^land  of 
Nephi — now  ye  have  known  that 
these  were  descendants  of  Laman, 
who  was  the  eldest  son  of  our 
father  Lehi; 
4.  Now  I  need  not  rehearse 
unto  you  concerning  their  "tra- 
ditions or  their  unbelief,  for  thou 
knowest  concerning  all  these 
things — 
5.  Therefore  it  sufficeth  me 
that  I  tell  you  that  *two  thou- 
sand of  these  young  men  have 
taken  their  weapons  of  war,  and 
would  that  I  should  be  their 
leader;  and  we  have  come  forth 
to  defend  our  country. 
6.  And  now  ye  also  know  con- 
cerning the  covenant  which  their 
fathers  made,  that  they  would 
not  take  up  their  weapons  of  war 
against  their  brethren  to  shed 
blood. 
7.  But  In  the  twenty  and  sixth 
year,  when  they  saw  our  afflic- 
tions and  our  tribulations  for 
them,  they  were  about  to  'break 
the  covenant  which  they  had 
made  and  take  up  their  weapons 
of  war  in  our  defence. 
8.  But  I  would  not  suffer  them 
that  they  should  break  this  cove- 
nant which  they  had  made,  sup- 
posing that  God  would  strengthen 
us,  insomuch  that  we  should  not 
h,  see  p,  Al.  50.     i,  see  c,  Al.  48.         Chap.  56:    a,  Al.  53:8,  22.     6,  vers.  5,  10. 
Al.  53:22.    c,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.     d,  see  n,  Jac.  7.     e,  see  6.    /,  Al.  24  :17— 19.     53:13—15. 
•  B.   C.   62. 
338 
ALMA,    56. 
suffer  more  because  of  the  ful- 
filling the  oath  which  they  had 
taken. 
9.  But  behold,  here  is  one 
thing  in  which  we  may  have 
great  joy.  For  behold,  in  the 
♦twenty  and  sixth  year,  I,  Hela- 
man,  did  march  at  the  head  of 
these  "two  thousand  young  men 
to  the  *city  of  Judea,  to  assist 
Antipus,  whom  ye  had  appointed 
a  leader  over  the  people  of  that 
part  of  the  land. 
10.  And  I  did  join  my  Hwo 
thousand  sons,  (for  they  are 
worthy  to  be  called  sons)  to 
the  army  of  Antipus,  in  which 
strength  Antipus  did  rejoice  ex- 
ceedingly; for  behold,  his  army 
had  been  reduced  by  the  Laman- 
Ites  because  their  forces  had 
slain  a  vast  number  of  our  men, 
for  which  cause  we  have  to 
mourn. 
11.  Nevertheless,  we  may  con- 
sole ourselves  in  this  point,  that 
they  have  died  in  the  cause  of 
their  country  and  of  their  God, 
yea,  and  they  are  happy. 
12.  And  the  Lamanites  had 
also  retained  many  prisoners,  all 
of  whom  are  chief  captains,  for 
none  other  have  they  spared 
alive.  And  we  suppose  that  they 
are  now  at  this  time  in  the  ^land 
of  Nephi;  It  Is  so  If  they  are  not 
slain. 
13.  And  now  these  are  the 
cities  of  which  the  Lamanites 
have  obtained  possession  by  the 
shedding  of  the  blood  of  so  many 
of  our  valiant  men: 
14.  The  *land  of  MantI,  or  the 
city  of  MantI,  and  the  city  of  Zeez- 
rom,  and  the  'city  of  CumenI,  and 
the  "city  of  Antlparah. 
15.  And  these  are  the  cities 
which  they  possessed  when  I  ar- 
rlved  at  the  "city  of  Jud^a;  and  I 
found  Antipus  and  his  men  toil- 
ing with  their  might  to  "fortify 
the  city. 
16.  Yea,  and  they  were  de- 
pressed in  body  as  well  as  in  spirit, 
for  they  had  fought  v.aliantly  by 
day  and  toiled  by  night  to  main- 
tain their  cities;  and  thus  they 
had  suffered  great  afflictions  of 
every  kind. 
17.  And  now  they  were  deter- 
mined to  conquer  in  this  place  or 
die;  therefore  you  may  well  sup- 
pose that  this  little  force  which  I 
brought  with  me,  yea,  those  "sons 
of  mine,  gave  them  great  hopes 
and  much  joy. 
18.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  the  Lamanites  saw  that 
Antipus  had  received  a  greater 
strength  to  his  army,  they  were 
compelled  by  the  orders  of  Am- 
moron  to  not  come  against  the 
'city  of  Judea,  or  against  us,  to 
battle. 
19.  And  thus  were  we  favored 
of  the  Lord;  for  had  they  come 
upon  us  in  this  our  weakness 
they  might  have  perhaps  de- 
stroyed our  little  army;  but  thus 
were  we  preserved. 
20.  They  were  commanded  by 
Ammoron  to  maintain  those  cities 
which  they  had  taken.  And  thus 
ended  the  twenty  and  sixth  year. 
And  in  the  tcommencement  of 
the  twenty  and  seventh  year  we 
had  prepared  our  city  and  our- 
selves for  defence. 
21.  Now  we  were  desirous  that 
the  Lamanites  should  come  upon 
us;  for  we  were  not  desirous  to 
make  an  attack  upon  them  In 
their  strongholds. 
22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  kept  spies  out  round  about,  to 
watch  the  movements  of  the  La- 
manites, that  they  might  not  pass 
us  by  Qight  nor  by  day  to  make 
a,  Al.  63:22.  h,  vcm.  16,  18,  67.  m.  ui  .^^.  .,  .^  ».  „  oon  v.  ^  i-«j.  u.  >v,  ■«« 
h,  if.  16.  I.  Al.  67:7,  8,  12,  28,  81,  34.  m,  vera.  81,  88,  84.  Al.  67:1 — 4.  n,  see  k. 
o,  tm  e,  Al.  48.    p,  T«r.  10.    q,  i      '  --      .        _    — 
Al.  67:11.     i,  lee  b.     /,  aee  b.  ;!  Ne.  6.     k,  SM 
~"    ""    "■      Al.  67:1 — 4.     n,  see  ». 
*  B.   O.  00.     t  B.  0.  66. 
ALMA,   56. 
339 
an  attack  upon  our  other  cities 
which  were  on  the  northward. 
23.  For  we  knew  in  those 
cities  they  were  not  sufficiently- 
strong  to  meet  them;  therefore 
we  were  desirous,  if  they  should 
pass  by  us,  to  fall  upon  them  in 
their  rear,  and  thus  bring  them 
up  In  the  rear  at  the  same  time 
they  were  met  in  the  front.  We 
supposed  that  we  could  over- 
power them;  but  behold,  we  were 
disappointed  in  this  our  desire. 
24.  They  durst  not  pass  by  us 
with  their  whole  army,  neither 
durst  they  with  a  part,  lest  they 
should  not  be  sufficiently  strong 
and  they  should  fall. 
25.  Neither  durst  they  march 
down  against  the  'city  of  Zara- 
hemla;  neither  durst  they  cross 
the  head  of  'Sidon,  over  to  the 
city  of  Nephihah. 
26.  And  thus,  with  their  forces, 
they  were  determined  to  main- 
tain those  cities  which  they  had 
taken. 
27.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
in  the  second  month  of  this  year, 
there  was  brought  unto  us  many 
provisions  from  the  "fathers  of 
those  my  "two  thousand  sons. 
28.  And  also  there  were  sent 
two  thousand  men  unto  us  from 
the  "land  of  Zarahemla.  And 
thus  we  were  prepared  with  ten 
thousand  men,  and  provisions  for 
them,  and  also  for  their  wives 
and  their  children. 
29.  And  the  Lamanites,  thus 
seeing  our  forces  increase  daily, 
and  provisions  arrive  for  our  sup- 
port, they  began  to  be  fearful, 
and  began  to  sally  forth,  if  it 
were  possible  to  put  an  end  to 
our  receiving  provisions  and 
strength. 
30.  Now  when  we  saw  that  the 
Lamanites  began  to  grow  uneasy 
on  this  wise,  we  were  desirous  to 
bring  a  stratagem  into  effect  upon 
them;  therefore  Antipus  ordered 
that  I  should  march  forth  with 
my  little  sons  to  a  neighboring 
city,  as  if  we  were  carrying  pro- 
visions to  a  neighboring  city. 
31.  And  we  were  to  march 
near  the  'city  of  Antiparah,  as  if 
we  were  going  to  the  city  beyond, 
in  the  borders  by  the  seashore. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  march  forth,  as  if  with 
our  provisions,  to  go  to  that  city. 
33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Antipus  did  march  forth  with  a 
part  of  his  army,  leaving  the  re- 
mainder to  maintain  the  city.  But 
he  did  not  march  forth  until  I 
had  gone  forth  with  my  little 
army,  and  came  near  the  city 
Antiparah. 
34.  And  now.  In  the  "city  Anti- 
parah were  stationed  the  strong- 
est army  of  the  Lamanites;  yea, 
the  most  numerous. 
35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  been  informed  by 
their  spies,  they  came  forth  with 
their  army  and  marched  against 
us. 
36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  flee  before  them,  north- 
ward. And  thus  we  did  lead  away 
the  most  powerful  army  of  the 
Lamanites; 
37.  Yea,  even  to  a  consider- 
able distance,  insomuch  that 
when  they  saw  the  army  of  Anti- 
pus pursuing  them,  with  their 
might,  they  did  not  turn  to  the 
right  nor  to  the  left,  but  pursued 
their  march  in  a  straight  course 
after  us;  and,  as  we  suppose,  it 
was  their  intent  to  slay  us  before 
Antipus  should  overtake  them, 
and  this  that  they  might  not  be 
surrounded  by  our  people. 
38.  And  now  Antipus,  behold- 
r,  Om.  13.     8,  see  g,  Al.  2.     u,  Al.  27:26.     v,  vers.  3,  6,   10,  46.     w,  Om.   13. 
a,  see  m.     y,  see  m.  ABOUT  B.  C.  64. 
840 
ALMA,   56. 
ing  our  danger,  did  speed  the 
march  of  his  army.  But  behold, 
it  was  night;  therefore  they  did 
not  overtake  us,  neither  did  An- 
tipus  overtake  them;  therefore 
we  did  camp  for  the  night. 
39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
before  the  dawn  of  the  morning, 
behold,  the  Lamanites  were  pur- 
suing us.  Now  we  were  not  suf- 
ficiently strong  to  contend  with 
them;  yea,  I  would  not  suffer 
that  my  little  sons  should  fall 
into  their  hands;  therefore  we 
did  continue  our  march,  and  we 
took  our  march  into  the  wilder- 
ness. 
40.  Now  they  durst  not  turn  to 
the  right  nor  to  the  left  lest  they 
should  be  surrounded;  neither 
would  I  turn  to  the  right  nor  to 
the  left  lest  they  should  over- 
take me,  and  we  could  not  stand 
against  them,  but  be  slain,  and 
they  would  make  their  escape; 
and  thus  we  did  flee  all  that  day 
into  the  wilderness,  even  until  it 
was  dark. 
41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
again,  when  the  light  of  the 
morning  came  we  saw  the  Laman- 
ites upon  us,  and  we  did  flee 
before  them. 
42.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  not  pursue  us  far  before 
they  halted;  and  it  was  in  the 
morning  of  the  third  day  of  the 
seventh  month. 
43.  And  now,  whether  they 
were  overtaken  by  Antipus  we 
knew  not,  but  I  said  unto  my 
men:  Behold,  we  know  not  but 
they  have  halted  for  the  purpose 
that  we  should  come  against 
them,  that  they  might  catch  us  in 
their  snare; 
44.  Therefore  what  say  ye,  my 
sons,  will  ye  go  against  them  to 
battle? 
46.  And  now  I  Bay  unto  you, 
my  beloved  brother  Moroni,  that 
never  had  I  seen  so  great  courage, 
nay,  not  amongst  all  the  Nephites. 
46.  For  as  I  had  ever  called 
them  *my  sons  (for  they  were  all 
of  them  very  young)  even  so  they 
said  unto  me:  Father,  behold 
our  God  is  with  us,  and  he  will 
not  suffer  that  we  should  fall; 
then  let  us  go  forth;  we  would 
not  slay  our  brethren  if  they 
"would  let  us  alone;  therefore  let 
us  go,  lest  they  should  overpower 
the  army  of  Antipus. 
47.  Now  they  never  had  fought, 
yet  they  did  not  fear  death;  and 
they  did  think  more  upon  the 
liberty  of  their  ^"fathers  than 
they  did  upon  their  lives;  yea, 
they  had  been  taught  by  their 
mothers,  ^''that  if  they  did  not 
doubt,  God  would  deliver  them. 
48.  And  they  rehearsed  unto 
me  the  words  of  their  mothers, 
saying:  We  do  not  doubt  our 
mothers  knew  it. 
49.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  return  with  my  two  thousand 
against  these  Lamanites  who  had 
pursued  us.  And  now  behold,  the 
armies  of  Antipus  had  overtaken 
them,  and  a  terrible  battle  had 
commenced. 
50.  The  army  of  Antipus  being 
weary,  because  of  their  long 
march  in  so  short  a  space  of  time, 
were  about  to  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  Lamanites;  and  had  I  not 
returned  with  my  two  thousand 
they  would  have  obtained  their 
purpose. 
51.  For  Antipus  had  fallen  by 
the  sword,  and  many  of  his  lead- 
ers, because  of  their  weariness, 
which  was  occasioned  by  the 
speed  of  their  march — therefore 
the  men  of  Antipus,  being  con- 
fused because  of  the  fall  of  their 
leaders,  began  to  give  way  before 
the  Lamanites. 
a,  T«n.  10,  17.  27,  so,  80.     2a,  A1.  27:20.     2»,  Al.  C7  :21.  About  B.  O.  64. 
ALMA,   57. 
841 
62.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  took  courage,  and 
began  to  pursue  them;  and  thus 
were  the  Lamanites  pursuing 
them  with  great  vigor  when  Hela- 
man  came  upon  their  rear  with 
his  ^"two  thousand,  and  began  to 
slay  them  exceedingly,  insomuch 
that  the  whole  army  of  the  La- 
manites halted  and  turned  upon 
Helaman. 
53.  Now  when  the  people  of 
Antlpus  saw  that  the  Lamanites 
had  turned  them  about,  they 
gathered  together  their  men  and 
came  again  upon  the  rear  of  the 
Lamanites. 
54.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  we,  the  people  of  Nephi,  the 
people  of  Antipus,  and  I  with  my 
two  thousand,  did  surround  the 
Lamanites,  and  did  slay  them; 
yea,  insomuch  that  they  were 
compelled  to  deliver  up  their 
weapons  of  war  and  also  them- 
selves as  prisoners  of  war. 
55.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  they  had  surrendered 
themselves  up  unto  us,  behold,  I 
numbered  those  young  men  who 
had  fought  with  me,  fearing  lest 
there  were  many  of  them  slain. 
56.  But  behold,  to  my  great 
Joy,  there  had  ^"not  one  soul  of 
them  fallen  to  the  earth;  yea, 
and  they  had  fought  as  if  with 
the  strength  of  God;  yea,  never 
were  men  known  to  have  fought 
with  such  miraculous  strength; 
and  with  such  mighty  power  did 
they  fall  upon  the  Lamanites, 
that  they  did  frighten  them;  and 
for  this  cause  did  the  Lamanites 
deliver  themselves  up  as  prisoners 
of  war. 
57.  And  as  we  had  no  place 
for  our  prisoners,  that  we  could 
guard  them  to  keep  them  from 
the    armies    of    the    Lamanites, 
therefore  we  sent  them  to  the 
^'land  of  Zarahemla,  and  a  part 
of  those  men  who  were  not  slain 
of  Antipus,  with  them;  and  the 
remainder  I  took  and  joined  them 
to  my  stripling  ^'Ammonites,  and 
took  our  march  back  to  the  "'city 
of  Judea. 
CHAPTER  57. 
Helaman's  epistle  continued — Anti- 
parah  retaken — City  of  Cumeni  sur- 
renders— Lamanites  driven  to  Manti — 
A  miraculous  preservation — Escape  of 
Lamanite  prisoners. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  I  received  an  epistle  from 
Ammoron,  the  king,  stating  that 
if  I  would  deliver  up  those  pris- 
oners of  war  whom  we  had  taken 
that  he  would  deliver  up  the 
"city  of  Antiparah  unto  us. 
2.  But  I  sent  an  epistle  unto 
the  king,  that  we  were  sure  our 
forces  were  sufficient  to  take  the 
city  of  Antiparah  by  our  force; 
and  by  delivering  up  the  pris- 
oners for  that  city  we  should 
suppose  ourselves  unwise,  and 
that  we  would  only  deliver  up 
our  prisoners  on  exchange. 
3.  And  Ammoron  refused  mine 
epistle,  for  he  would  not  exchange 
prisoners;  therefore  we  began  to 
make  preparations  to  go  against 
the  city  of  Antiparah. 
4.  But  the  people  of  ''Antiparah 
did  leave  the  city,  and  fled  to 
their  other  cities,  which  they  had 
possession  of,  to  "fortify  them; 
and  thus  the  city  of  Antiparah 
fell  into  our  hands. 
5.  And  thus  ended  the  twenty 
and  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  *commencement  of  the  twen- 
ty and  ninth  year,  we  received  a 
supply  of  provisions,  and  also  an 
addition  to  our  army,  from  the 
2c,  see  6.     2d,  Al.  57:25.     2e.  Om.  13.     2/,  Al.  27:26.     2p,  see  h. 
Obaf  57 :    a,  see  m,  Al.  56.     b,  see  m,  Al.  66.     c.  see  c,  Al.  48.  *  B.  O.  63. 
S42 
ALMA,   57. 
'land  of  Zarahemla,  and  from  the 
land  round  about,  to  the  number 
of  six  thousand  men,  besides 
sixty  of  the  sons  of  the  "Ammon- 
ites who  had  come  to  join  their 
brethren,  my  little  band  of  two 
thousand.  And  now  behold,  we 
were  strong,  yea,  and  we  had  also 
a  plenty  of  provisions  brought 
unto  us. 
7.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  it 
was  our  desire  to  wage  a  battle 
with  the  army  which  was  placed 
to  protect  the  'city  Cumeni. 
8.  And  now  behold,  I  will 
show  unto  you  that  we  soon  ac- 
complished our  desire;  yea,  with 
our  strong  force,  or  with  a  part 
of  our  strong  force,  we  did  sur- 
round, by  night,  the  "city  Cumeni, 
a  little  before  they  were  to  re- 
ceive a  supply  of  provisions. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  camp  round  about  the  city 
for  many  nights;  but  we  did  sleep 
upon  our  swords,  and  keep 
guards,  that  the  Lamanites  could 
not  come  upon  us  by  night  and 
slay  us,  which  they  attempted 
many  times;  but  as  many  times 
as  they  attempted  this  their 
blood  was  spilt. 
10.  At  length  their  provisions 
did  arrive,  and  they  were  about 
to  enter  the  city  by  night.  And 
we,  Instead  of  being  Lamanites, 
were  Nephites;  therefore,  we  did 
take  them  and  their  provisions. 
11.  And  notwithstanding  the 
Lamanites  being  cut  off  from 
their  support  after  this  manner, 
they  were  still  determined  to 
maintain  the  city;  therefore  it 
became  expedient  that  we  should 
take  those  provisions  and  send 
them  to  Mudea,  and  our  pris- 
oners to  the  'land  of  Zarahemla. 
12.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
not  many  days  had  passed  away 
before  the  Lamanites  began  to 
lose  all  hopes  of  succor;  there- 
fore they  yielded  up  the  city  unto 
our  hands;  and  thus  we  had  ac- 
complished our  designs  in  obtain- 
ing the  ^city  Cumeni. 
13.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
our  prisoners  were  so  numerous 
that,  notwithstanding  the  enor- 
mity of  our  numbers,  we  were 
obliged  to  employ  all  our  force  to 
keep  them,  or  to  put  them  to 
death. 
14.  For  behold,  they  would 
break  out  In  great  numbers,  and 
would  fight  with  stones,  and 
with  clubs,  or  whatsoever  thing 
they  could  get  into  their  hands, 
insomuch  that  we  did  slay  up- 
wards of  two  thousand  of  them 
after  they  had  surrendered  them- 
selves prisoners  of  war. 
15.  Therefore  it  became  expe- 
dient for  us,, that  we  should  put 
an  end  to  their  lives,  or  guard 
them,  sword  in  hand,  down  to  the 
^land  of  Zarahemla;  and  also  our 
provisions  were  not  any  more 
than  sufficient  for  our  own  peo- 
ple, notwithstanding  that  which 
we  had  taken  from  the  Laman- 
ites. 
16.  And  now,  in  those  critical 
circumstances,  It  became  a  very 
serious  matter  to  determine  con- 
cerning these  prisoners  of  war; 
nevertheless,  we  did  resolve  to 
send  them  down  to  the  land  of 
Zarahemla;  therefore  we  selected 
a  part  of  our  men,  and  gave  them 
charge  over  our  prisoners  to  go 
down  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 
17.  But  It  came  to  pass  that 
on  the  morrow  they  did  return. 
And  now  behold,  we  did  not 
inquire  of  them  concerning  the 
prisoners;  for  behold,  the  La- 
manites were  upon  us,  and  they 
returned    in    season    to   save   us 
d,  Om.   13.     0,  Al.   ^7:26.     /,  see   t,  Al. 
t.  On.  18.     /,  M«  t.     k,  Om.  18. 
66.     0,  Me  J,  Al.   SO.     A,   M«  h,  Al.  66. 
About  B.  0.  68. 
ALMA,  57. 
848 
from  falling  into  their  hands. 
For  behold,  Ammoron  had  sent  to 
their  support  a  new  supply  of 
provisions  and  also  a  numerous 
army  of  men. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
'those  men  whom  we  sent  with 
the  prisoners  did  arrive  in  sea- 
son to  check  them,  as  they  were 
about  to  overpower  us. 
19.  But  behold,  my  little  band 
of  "two  thousand  and  sixty 
fought  most  desperately;  yea, 
they  were  firm  before  the  Laman- 
ites,  and  did  administer  death 
unto  all  those  who  opposed  them. 
20.  And  as  the  remainder  of 
our  army  were  about  to  give  way 
before  the  Lamanites,  behold, 
those  two  thousand  and  sixty 
were  firm  and  undaunted. 
21.  Yea,  and  they  did  obey 
and  observe  to  perform  every 
word  of  command  with  exactness; 
yea,  and  even  according  to  their 
faith  it  was  done  unto  them;  and 
I  did  remember  the  words  which 
they  said  unto  me  that  their 
"mothers  had  taught  them. 
22.  And  now  behold,  it  was 
these  my  sons,  and  those  men 
who  had  been  "selected  to  con- 
vey the  prisoners,  to  whom  we 
owe  this  great  victory;  for  it  was 
they  who  did  beat  the  Laman- 
ites; therefore  they  were  driven 
back  to  the  "city  of  Manti. 
23.  And  we  retained  our  «city 
Cumeni,  and  were  not  all  de- 
stroyed by  the  sword;  neverthe- 
less, we  had  suffered  great  loss. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  the  Lamanites  had  fled,  I 
immediately  gave  orders  that  my 
men  who  had  been  wounded 
should  be  taken  from  among  the 
dead,  and  caused  that  their 
wounds  should  be  dressed. 
25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  two  hundred,  out  of 
my  two  thousand  and  sixty,  who 
had  fainted  because  of  the  loss  of 
blood;  nevertheless,  according  to 
the  goodness  of  God,  and  to  our 
great  astonishment,  and  also  the 
foes  of  our  whole  army,  there 
was  'not  one  soul  of  them  who 
did  perish;  yea,  and  neither  was 
there  one  soul  among  them  who 
had  not  received  many  wounds. 
26.  And  now;  their  preserva- 
tion was  astonishing  to  our  whole 
army,  yea,  that  they  should  be 
spared  while  there  was  a  thou- 
sand of  our  brethren  who  were 
slain.  And  we  do  justly  ascribe 
it  to  the  miraculous  power  of 
God,  because  of  their  exceeding 
faith  in  that  which  they  had 
been  taught  to  believe — that 
there  was  a  just  God,  and  who- 
soever did  not  doubt,  that  they 
should  be  'preserved  by  his  mar- 
velous power. 
27.  Now  this  was  the  faith  of 
these  of  whom  I  have  spoken; 
they  are  young,  and  their  minds 
are  firm,  and  they  do  put  their 
trust  in  God  continually. 
28.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  we  had  thus  taken  care 
of  our  wounded  men,  and  had 
buried  our  dead  and  also  the 
dead  of  the  Lamanites,  who  were 
many,  behold,  we  did  inquire  of 
Gid  concerning  the  'prisoners 
whom  they  had  started  to  go 
down  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla 
with. 
29.  Now  Gid  was  the  chief  cap- 
tain over  the  band  who  was  ap- 
pointed to  guard  them  down  to 
the  land. 
30.  And  now,  these  are  the 
words  which  Gid  said  unto  me: 
Behold,  we  did  start  to  go  down 
I,  ver.  16.     m,  ver.  6.     See  6,  Al.  56.     n,  ver.  26.     Al.  56:47,  48.     o    vers    16    18. 
p.  Bee  ft,  Al.  16.     q.  Bee  I,  Al.  66.     r,  Al.  66:66.     »,  see  n.ut,  ver.   le! 
About  B.  O.  63. 
344 
ALMA,  68. 
to  the  "land  of  Zarahemla  with 
our  prisoners.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  we  did  meet  the  spies  of 
our  armies,  who  had  been  sent 
out  to  watch  the  camp  of  the  La- 
manites. 
31.  And  they  cried  unto  us, 
saying — Behold,  the  armies  of  the 
Lamanites  are  marching  towards 
the  "city  of  Cumeni;  and  behold, 
they  will  fall  upon  them,  yea,  and 
will  destroy  our  people. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
our  prisoners  did  hear  their 
cries,  which  caused  them  to  take 
courage;  and  they  did  rise  up  in 
rebellion  against  us. 
33.  And  it  came  to  pass  be- 
cause of  their  rebellion  we  did 
cause  that  our  swords  should 
come  upon  them.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  did  in  a  body  run 
upon  our  swords,  in  the  which, 
the  greater  number  of  them 
were  slain;  and  the  remainder  of 
them  broke  through  and  fled  from 
us. 
34.  And  behold,  when  they 
had  fled  and  we  could  not  over- 
take them,  we  took  our  march 
with  speed  towards  the  ""city  Cu- 
meni; and  behold,  we  did  arrive 
In  time  that  we  might  assist  our 
brethren  in  preserving  the  city, 
35.  And  behold,  we  are  again 
delivered  out«of  the  hands  of  our 
enemies.  And  blessed  is  the  name 
of  our  God;  for  behold,  it  is  he 
that  has  delivered  us;  yea,  that 
has  done  this  great  thing  for  us. 
36.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  I,  Helaman,  had  heard  these 
words  of  Gld,  I  was  filled  with  ex- 
ceeding joy  because  of  the  good- 
ness of  God  In  preserving  us,  that 
we  might  not  all  perish;  yea,  and 
I  trust  that  the  souls  of  them  who 
have  been  slain  have  entered  into 
the  rest  of  their  God. 
CHAPTER  58. 
Helaman's  epistle  concluded — Ne- 
phite  operations  before  Manti — A  La- 
manite  sortie — Oid  and  Teomner  cap- 
ture the  city — Enemy  withdraws. 
1.  And  behold,  now  it  came  to 
pass  that  our  next  object  was  to 
obtain  the  "city  of  Manti;  but 
behold,  there  was  no  way  that  we 
could  lead  them  out  of  the  city  by 
our  smaU  bands.  For  behold, 
they  remembered  that  which  we 
had  hitherto  done;  therefore  we 
could  not  decoy  them  away  from 
their  strongholds. 
2.  And  they  were  so  much 
more  numerous  than  was  our 
army  that  we  durst  not  go  forth 
and  attack  them  in  their  strong- 
holds. 
3.  Yea,  and  it  became  expe- 
dient that  we  should  employ  our 
men  to  the  maintaining  those 
parts  of  the  land  which  we  had 
regained  of  our  possessions; 
therefore  it  became  expedient 
that  we  should  wait,  that  we 
might  receive  more  strength 
from  the  "land  of  Zarahemla  and 
also  a  new  supply  of  provisions. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
thus  did  send  an  embassy  to  the 
governor  of  our  land,  to  acquaint 
him  concerning  the  affairs  of  our 
people.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  wait  to  receive  provisions 
and  strength  from  the  land  of 
Zarahemla. 
5.  But  behold,  this  did  profit 
us  but  little;  for  the  Lamanites 
were  also  receiving  great  strength 
from  day  to  day,  and  also  many 
provisions;  and  thus  were  our 
circumstances  at  this  period  of 
time. 
6.  And  the  Lamanites  were 
sallying  forth  against  us  from 
time  to  time,  resolving  by  strata- 
gem to  destroy  us;   nevertheless 
«.  Otn.   13.     V,  M)0  {,  Al.  60.     v,  M*  I,  Al.   66. 
b,  Om.  18. 
Chap.  6ti:    a,  ftee  h,  Al.  10. 
About  B.  0.  08. 
ALMA,   68. 
346 
we  could  not  come  to  battle  with 
them,  because  of  their  retreats 
and  their  strongholds. 
7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  wait  in  these  difficult  Circum- 
stances for  the  space  of  many- 
months,  even  until  we  were  about 
to  perish  for  the  want  of  food. 
8.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  receive  food,  which  was 
guarded  to  us  by  an  army  of  two 
thousand  men  to  our  assistance; 
and  this  is  all  the  assistance 
which  we  did  receive,  to  defend 
ourselves  and  our  country  from 
falling  into  the  hands  of  our 
enemies,  yea,  to  contend  with  an 
enemy  which  was  innumerable. 
9.  And  now  the  cause  of  these 
our  embarrassments,  or  the  cause 
why  they  did  not  send  more 
strength  unto  us,  we  knew  not; 
therefore  we  were  grieved  and 
also  filled  with  fear,  lest  by  any 
means  the  judgments  of  God 
should  come  upon  our  land,  to 
our  overthrow  and  utter  destruc- 
tion. 
10.  Therefore  we  did  pour  out 
our  souls  in  "prayer  to  God,  that 
he  would  strengthen  us  and  de- 
liver us  out  of  the  hands  of  our 
enemies,  yea,  and  also  give  us 
strength  that  we  might  retain 
our  cities,  and  our  lands,  and  our 
possessions,  for  the  support  of 
our  people. 
11.  Yea,  and  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  Lord  our  God  did  visit 
us  with  assurances  that  he  would 
d«liver  us;  yea,  insomuch  that  he 
did  speak  peace  to  our  souls,  and 
did  grant  unto  us  great  faith,  and 
did  cause  us  that  we  should  hope 
for  our  deliverance  in  him. 
12.  And  we  did  take  courage 
with  our  small  force  which  we 
had  received,  and  were  fixed  with 
a  ""determination  to  conquer  our 
enemies,    and    to    maintain    our 
lands,  and  our  possessions,  and 
our  wives,  and  our  children,  and 
the  cause  of  our  liberty. 
13.  And  thus  we  did  go  forth 
with  all  our  might  against  the 
Lamanites,  who  were  in  the  'city 
of  Manti;  and  we  did  pitch  our 
tents  by  the  wilderness  side, 
which  was  near  to  the  city. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
on  the  morrow,  that  when  the 
Lamanites  saw  that  we  were  in 
the  borders  by  the  wilderness 
which  was  near  the  city,  that 
they  sent  out  their  spies  round 
about  us  that  they  might  discover 
the  number  and  the  strength  of 
our  army. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  saw  that  we  were  not 
strong,  according  to  our  num- 
bers, and  fearing  that  we  should 
cut  them  off  from  their  support 
except  they  should  come  out  to 
battle  against  us  and  kill  us,  and 
also  supposing  that  they  could 
easily  destroy  us  with  their  nu- 
merous hosts,  therefore  they  be- 
gan to  make  preparations  to  come 
out  against  us  to  battle. 
16.  And  when  we  saw  that 
they  were  making  preparations  to 
come  out  against  us,  behold,  I 
caused  that  Gid,  with  a  small 
number  of  men,  should  secrete 
himself  in  the  wilderness,  and 
also  that  Teomner  and  a  small 
number  of  men  should  secrete 
themselves  also  in  the  wilder- 
ness. 
17.  Now  Gid  and  his  men  were 
on  the  right  and  the  others  on 
the  left;  and  when  they  had  thus 
secreted  themselves,  behold,  I  re- 
mained, with  the  remainder  of 
my  army,  in  that  same  place 
where  we  had  first  pitched  our 
tents  against  the  time  that  the 
Lamanites  should  come  out  to 
battle. 
c,  see  e.  2  Ne.  32.     d,  see  m,  Mos.  29.    e,  see  k,  Al.  16. 
About  B.  G.  68. 
346 
ALMA,  58. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  come  out  with 
their  numerous  army  against  us. 
And  when  they  had  come  and 
were  about  to  fall  upon  us  with 
the  sword,  I  caused  that  my  men, 
those  who  were  with  me,  should 
retreat  into  the  wilderness. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  follow  after 
us  with  great  speed,  for  they 
were  exceedingly  desirous  to 
overtake  us  that  they  might  slay 
us;  therefore  they  did  follow  us 
into  the  wilderness;  and  we  did 
pass  by  in  the  'midst  of  Gid  and 
Teomner,  insomuch  that  they 
were  not  discovered  by  the  La- 
manites. 
20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  had  passed 
by,  or  when  the  army  had  passed 
by,  Gid  and  Teomner  did  rise  up 
from  their  secret  places,  and  did 
cut  off  the  spies  of  the  Lamanites 
that  they  should  not  return  to  the 
city 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  cut  them  off,  they 
ran  to  the  city  and  fell  upon  the 
guards  who  were  left  to  guard 
the  city,  insomuch  that  they  did 
destroy  them  and  did  take  pos- 
session of  the  city. 
22.  Now  this  was  done  because 
the  Lamanites  did  suffer  their 
whole  army,  save  a  few  guards 
only,  to  be  led  away  into  the  wil- 
derness. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Gid  and  Teomner  by  this  means 
had  obtained  possession  of  their 
strongholds.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  we  took  our  course,  after 
having  traveled  much  in  the  wil- 
derness towards  the  'land  of  Zara- 
hemla. 
24.  And  when  the  Lamanites 
saw    that    they    were    marching 
towards  the  land  of  Zarahemla, 
they  were  exceedingly  afraid,  lest 
there  was  a  plan  laid  to  lead 
them  on  to  destruction;  there- 
fore they  began  to  retreat  into 
the  wilderness  again,  yea,  even 
back  by  the  same  way  which  they 
had  come. 
25.  And  behold,  it  was  night 
and  they  did  pitch  their  tents, 
for  the  chief  captains  of  the  La- 
manites had  supposed  that  the 
Nephites  were  weary  because  of 
their  march;  and  supposing  that 
they  had  driven  their  whole  army 
therefore  they  took  no  thought 
concerning  the  *city  of  Manti. 
26.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  it  was  night,  I  caused  that 
my  men  should  not  sleep,  but 
that  they  should  march  forward 
by  another  way  towards  the  land 
of  Manti. 
27.  And  because  of  this  our 
march  in  the  night-time,  behold, 
on  the  morrow  we  were  beyond 
the  Lamanites,  insomuch  that  we 
did  arrive  before  them  at  the  city 
of  Manti. 
28.  And  thus  it  came  to  pass, 
that  by  this  stratagem  we  did 
take  possession  of  the  *city  of 
Manti  without  the  shedding  of 
blood. 
29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  armies  of  the  Laman- 
ites did  arrive  near  the  city,  and 
saw  that  we  were  prepared  to 
meet  them,  they  were  astonished 
exceedingly  and  struck  with 
great  fear,  insomuch  that  they 
did  flee  into  the  wilderness. 
30.  Yea,  and  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites 
did  flee  out  of  all  this  quarter  of 
the  land.  But  behold,  they  have 
carried  with  them  many  women 
and  children  out  of  the  land. 
31.  And  those  cities  which  had 
/,  vers.  16,   17,  20,  28.     9.  Om.   18.     X,  tee  k,  Al.  16.     i. 
A,  A).  10. 
About  B.  0.  03. 
ALMA,   59. 
347 
been  taken  by  the  Lamanites,  all 
of  them  are  at  this  period  of  time 
In  our  possession;  and  our  fa- 
thers and  our  women  and  our 
children  are  returning  to  their 
homes,  all  save  it  be  those  who 
have  been  taken  prisoners  and 
carried  off  by  the  Lamanites. 
32.  But  behold,  our  armies  are 
small  to  maintain  so  great  a  num- 
ber of  cities  and  so  great  posses- 
sions. 
33.  But  behold,  we  trust  in  our 
God  who  has  given  us  victory 
over  those  lands,  insomuch  that 
we  have  obtained  those  cities  and 
those  lands,  which  were  our  own. 
34.  Now  we  do  not  know  the 
cause  that  the  government  does 
not  grant  us  more  strength; 
neither  do  Uhose  men  who  came 
up  unto  us  know  why  we  have  not 
received  greater  strength. 
35.  Behold,  we  do  not  know 
but  what  ye  are  unsuccessful,  and 
ye  have  drawn  away  the  forces 
Into  that  quarter  of  the  land;  if 
so,  we  do  not  desire  to  murmur. 
36.  And  if  it  is  not  so,  behold, 
we  fear  that  there  is  some  *fac- 
tion  in  the  government,  that  they 
do  not  send  more  men  to  our 
assistance;  for  we  know  that  they 
are  more  numerous  than  that 
which  they  have  sent. 
37.  But,  behold,  it  mattereth 
not — we  trust  God  will  deliver 
us,  notwithstanding  the  weakness 
of  our  armies,  yea,  and  deliver  us 
out  of  the  hands  of  our  enemies. 
38.  Behold,  this  is  the  twenty 
and  ninth  year,  in  the  latter  end, 
and  we  are  in  the  possession  of 
our  lands;  and  the  Lamanites 
have  fled  to  the  'land  of  Nephi. 
3  9.  And  those  sons  of  the 
"people  of  Ammon,  of  whom  I 
have  so  highly  spoken,  are  with 
me  in   the   "city   of   Manti;    and 
the  Lord  has  supported  them, 
yea,  and  kept  them  from  falling 
by  the  sword,  insomuch  that  even 
"one  soul  has  not  been  slain. 
40.  But  behold,  they  have  re- 
ceived many  wounds;  neverthe- 
less they  stand  fast  in  that  lib- 
erty wherewith  God  has  made 
them  free;  and  they  are  strict  to 
remember  the  Lord  their  God 
from  day  to  day;  yea,  they  do 
observe  to  keep  his  statutes, 
and  his  judgments,  and  his  com- 
mandments continually;  and  their 
faith  is  strong  In  the  prophecies 
concerning  that  which  is  to  come. 
41.  And  now,  my  beloved 
brother,  Moroni,  may  the  Lord 
our  God,  who  has  redeemed  us 
and  made  us  free,  keep  you  con- 
tinually in  his  presence;  yea,  and 
may  he  favor  this  people,  even 
that  ye  may  have  success  in  ob- 
taining the  possession  of  all  that 
which  the  Lamanites  have  taken 
from  us,  which  was  for  our  sup- 
port. And  now,  behold,  I  close 
mine  epistle.  I  am  Helaman,  the 
son  of  Alma. 
CHAPTER  59. 
Moroni  writes  to  Pahoran,  asking 
reenf  or  cements  for  Helaman — City  of 
Nephihah  taken  by  Lamanites — Mo- 
roni's anger  at  seeming  indifference  of 
the  government, 
1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦thirtieth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  after  Moroni  had  received 
and  had  read  Helaman's  "epis- 
tle, he  was  exceedingly  rejoiced 
because  of  the  welfare,  yea,  the 
exceeding  success  which  Helaman 
had  had,  in  obtaining  those  lands 
which  were  lost. 
2.  Yea,  and  he  did  make  it 
known  unto  all  his  people,  in  all 
the    land    round    about    in    that 
j.  vcr.  8.     k,  Al.  61.     I.  see  6.  2  Ne.  5.     m,  Al.  27:26.     n,  see  h,  Al.  16.     o.  Al. 
56 :56.     57 :25.         Chap.  59 :    a.  Al.  cbaps.  66—58.  •  B.  C.  62. 
348 
ALMA,   60. 
part   where   he   was,    that   they 
might  rejoice  also. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
immediately  sent  an  epistle  to 
*Pahoran,  desiring  that  he  should 
cause  men  to  be  gathered  to- 
gether to  strengthen  Helaman,  or 
the  armies  of  Helaman,  insomuch 
that  he  might  with  ease  maintain 
that  part  of  the  land  which  he 
had  been  so  miraculously  pros- 
pered in  regaining. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
Moroni  had  sent  this  epistle  to 
the  'land  of  Zarahemla,  he  began 
again  to  lay  a  plan  that  he  might 
obtain  the  remainder  of  those 
possessions  and  cities  which  the 
Lamanites  had  taken  from  them. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
while  Moroni  was  thus  making 
preparations  to  go  against  the 
Lamanites  to  battle,  behold,  the 
people  of  ""Nephihah,  who  were 
gathered  together  from  the  "city 
of  Moroni  and  the  'city  of  Lehi 
and  the  "city  of  Morianton,  were 
attacked  by  the  Lamanites. 
6.  Yea,  even  those  who  had 
been  compelled  to  flee  from  the 
*land  of  Manti,  and  from  the  land 
round  about,  had  come  over  and 
joined  the  Lamanites  in  this  part 
of  the  land. 
7.  And  thus  being  exceeding 
numerous,  yea,  and  receiving 
strength  from  day  to  day,  by  the 
command  of  Ammoron  they  came 
forth  against  the  people  of  *Ne- 
phihah,  and  they  did  begin  to  slay 
them  with  an  exceeding  great 
slaughter. 
8.  And  their  armies  were  so 
numerous  that  the  remainder  of 
the  people  of  Nephlhah  were 
obliged  to  flee  before  them;  and 
they  came  even  and  joined  the 
army  of  Moroni. 
9.  And  now  as  Moroni  had 
supposed  that  there  should  be 
men  sent  to  the  'city  of  Nephihah, 
to  the  assistance  of  the  people  to 
maintain  that  city,  and  knowing 
that  it  was  easier  to  keep  the  city 
from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the 
Lamanites  than  to  retake  it  from 
them,  he  supposed  that  they 
would  easily  maintain  that  city. 
10.  Therefore  he  retained  all 
his  force  to  maintain  those  places 
which  he  had  recovered. 
11.  And  now,  when  Moroni 
saw  that  the  city  of  Nephihah 
was  lost  he  was  exceeding  sor- 
rowful, and  began  to  doubt,  be- 
cause of  the  wickedness  of  the 
people,  whether  they  should  not 
fall  into  the  hands  of  their 
brethren. 
12.  Now  this  was  the  case  with 
all  his  chief  captains.  They 
doubted  and  marveled  also  be- 
cause of  the  wickedness  of  the 
people,  and  this  because  of  the 
success  of  the  Lamanites  over 
them. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  was  angry  with  the  gov- 
ernment, because  of  their  indif- 
ference concerning  the  ^freedom 
of  their  country. 
CHAPTER   60. 
Moroni's  second  epistle  to  P(},horan 
— Complains  of  neglect — Demands  im- 
mediate help  on  peril  of  reprisal. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
wrote  again  to  the  governor  of 
the  land,  "who  was  Pahoran,  and 
these  are  the  words  which  he 
wrote,  saying:  Behold,  I  direct 
mine  epistle  to  Pahoran,  In  the 
'city  of  Zarahemla,  who  Is  the 
chief  Judge  and  the  governor  over 
the  land,  and  also  to  all  those 
who   have   been   chosen   by   this 
b,  Al.  S0:40.  c.  Ova.  13.  d,  mh*  {.  A1.  60.  e,  see  k,  Al.  50.  /,  see  m.  Al.  SO. 
r,  we*  p,  Al.  60.  A,  aee  h,  Al.  10.  68:2U,  30.  i,  see  I,  Al.  60.  /,  aee  {,  Al.  60. 
'   Ma  m,  ICoi.  20.         Chap.  00:    a,  Al.  60:40.     b,  Om.  13.  About  B.  O.  02. 
£ 
ALMA,   60. 
349 
people  to  govern  and  manage  the 
affairs  of  this  war. 
2.  For  behold,  I  have  some- 
what to  say  unto  them  by  the 
way  of  condemnation;  for  be- 
hold, ye  yourselves  know  that  ye 
hate  been  appointed  to  gather  to- 
gether men,  and  "arm  them  with 
swords,  and  with  cimeters,  and 
all  manner  of  weapons  of  war  of 
every  kind,  and  send  forth  against 
the  Lamanites,  In  whatsoever 
parts  they  should  come  Into  our 
land. 
3.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you  that  myself,  and  also  my 
men,  and  also  Helaman  and  his 
men,  have  suffered  exceeding 
great  sufferings;  yea,  even  hun- 
ger, thirst,  and  fatigue,  and  all 
manner  of  afflictions  of  every 
kind. 
4.  But  behold,  were  this  all  we 
had  suffered  we  would  not  mur- 
mur nor  complain. 
5.  But  behold,  great  has  been 
the  slaughter  among  our  people; 
yea,  thousands  have  fallen  by  the 
sword,  while  it  might  have  other- 
wise been  if  ye  had  rendered  unto 
our  armies  sufficient  strength  and 
succor  for  them.  Yea,  great  has 
been  your  neglect  towards  us. 
6.  And  now  behold,  we  desire 
to  know  the  cause  of  this  exceed- 
ing great  neglect;  yea,  we  desire 
to  know  the  cause  of  your 
thoughtless  state. 
7.  Can  you  think  to  sit  upon 
your  thrones  in  a  state  of 
thoughtless  stupor,  while  your 
enemies  are  spreading  the  work 
of  death  around  you?  Yea,  while 
they  are  murdering  thousands  of 
your  brethren— 
8.  Yea,  even  they  who  have 
looked  up  to  you  for  protection, 
yea,  have  ''placed  you  in  a  situa- 
tion that  ye  might  have  succored 
them,   yea,  ye  might  have  sent 
armies  unto  them,  to  have 
strengthened  them,  and  have 
saved  thousands  of  them  from 
falling  by  the  sword. 
9.  But  behold,  this  is  not  all — 
ye  have  withheld  your  provisions 
from  them,  insomuch  that  many 
have  fought  and  bled  out  their 
lives  because  of  their  great  de- 
sires which  they  had  for  the  wel- 
fare of  this  people;  yea,  and  this 
they  have  done  when  they  were 
about  to  perish  with  hunger,  be- 
cause of  your  exceeding  great 
neglect  towards  them. 
10.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren— for  ye  ought  to  be  beloved; 
yea,  and  ye  ought  to  have  stirred 
yourselves  more  diligently  for  the 
welfare  and  the  freedom  of  this 
people;  but  behold,  ye  have 
neglected  them  insomuch  that  the 
blood  of  thousands  shall  come 
upon  your  heads  for  vengeance; 
yea,  for  known  unto  God  were  all 
their  cries,  and  all  their  suffer- 
ings— 
11.  Behold,  could  ye  suppose 
that  ye  could  sit  upon  your 
thrones,  and  because  of  the  ex- 
ceeding goodness  of  God  ye  could 
do  nothing  and  he  would  deliver 
you?  Behold,  if  ye  have  supposed 
this  ye  have  supposed  in  vain. 
12.  Do  ye  suppose  that,  because 
so  many  of  your  brethren  have 
been  killed  it  Is  because  of  their 
wickedness?  I  say  unto  you,  if 
ye  have  supposed  this  ye  have 
supposed  In  vain;  for  I  say  unto 
you,  there  are  many  who  have 
fallen  by  the  sword;  and  behold 
it  Is  to  your  condemnation; 
13.  For  the  Lord  suffereth  the 
•righteous  to  be  slain  that  his 
justice  and  judgment  may  come 
upon  the  wicked;  therefore  ye 
need  not  suppose  that  the  right- 
eous are  lost  because  they  are 
slain;  but  behold,  they  do  enter 
c,  see  /,  Al.  2.    d,  see  e,  Mos.  29.     e,  Mos.  17:10.     Al.  14:11. 
About  B.  C.  62. 
960 
ALMA,   60. 
into  the  'rest  of  the  Lord  their 
God. 
14.  And  now  behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  I  fear  exceedingly  that 
the  judgments  of  God  will  come 
upon  this  people,  because  of  their 
exceeding  slothfulness,  yea,  even 
the  slothfulness  of  our  govern- 
ment, and  their  exceeding  great 
neglect  towards  their  brethren, 
yea,  towards  those  who  have 
been  slain. 
15.  For  were  it  not  for  the 
wickedness  which  first  com- 
menced at  our  head,  we  could 
have  withstood  our  enemies  that 
they  could  have  gained  no  power 
over  us. 
16.  Yea,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  war  which  broke  out  "among 
ourselves;  yea,  were  it  not  for 
these  ''king-men,  who  caused  so 
much  bloodshed  among  our- 
selves; yea,  at  the  time  we  were 
contending  among  ourselves,  if 
we  had  united  our  strength  as  we 
hitherto  have  done;  yea,  had  it 
not  been  for  the  desire  of  power 
and  authority  which  those  king- 
men  had  over  us;  had  they  been 
true  to  the  cause  of  our  freedom, 
and  united  with  us,  and  gone 
forth  against  our  enemies,  instead 
of  taking  up  their  swords  against 
us,  which  was  the  cause  of  so 
much  bloodshed  among  our- 
selves; yea,  if  we  had  gone  forth 
against  them  in  the  strength  of 
the  Lord,  we  should  have  dis- 
persed our  enemies,  for  it  would 
have  been  done,  according  to  the 
^fulfilling  of  his  word. 
17.  But  behold,  now  the  La- 
manites  are  coming  upon  us,  tak- 
ing possession  of  our  lands,  and 
they  are  murdering  our  people 
with  the  sword,  yea,  our  women 
and  our  children,  and  also  carry- 
ing them  away  captive,  causing 
them  that  they  should  suffer  all 
manner  of  afflictions,  and  this 
because  of  the  great  wickedness 
of  those  who  are  seeking  for 
power  and  authority,  yea,  even 
those  %ing-men. 
18.  But  why  should  I  say  much 
concerning  this  matter?  For  we 
know  not  but  what  ye  yourselves 
are  seeking  for  authority.  We 
know  not  but  what  ye  are  also 
traitors  to  your  country. 
19.  Or  is  it  that  ye  have  neg- 
lected us  because  ye  are  in  the 
heart  of  our  country  and  ye  are 
surrounded  by  security,  that  ye 
do  not  cause  food  to  be  sent  unto 
us,  and  also  men  to  strengthen 
our  armies? 
20.  Have  ye  forgotten  the 
commandments  of  the  Lord  your 
God?  Yea,  have  ye  forgotten  the 
captivity  of  our  fathers?  Have  ye 
forgotten  the  many  times  we  have 
been  delivered  out  of  the  hands 
of  our  enemies? 
21.  Or  do  ye  suppose  that  the 
Lord  will  still  deliver  us,  while 
we  sit  upon  our  thrones  and  do 
not  make  use  of  the  *means  which 
the  Lord  has  provided  for  us? 
22.  Yea,  will  ye  sit  in  idleness 
while  ye  are  surrounded  with 
thousands  of  those,  yea,  and  tens 
of  thousands,  who  do  also  sit  in 
Idleness,  while  there  are  thou- 
sands round  about  in  the  borders 
of  the  land  who  are  falling  by 
the  sword,  yea,  wounded  and 
bleeding? 
23.  Do  ye  suppose  that  God 
will  look  upon  you  as  guiltless 
while  ye  sit  still  and  behold  these 
things?  Behold  I  say  unto  you, 
Nay.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should 
remember  that  Goa  has  said 
that  the  'inward  vessel  shall  be 
cleansed  first,  and  then  shall  the 
outer  vessel  be  cleansed  also. 
/,  Me  2v.  Al.  12.    g,  A1.  61 :13— 27.    h,  see  o.  AI.  CI.    i,  see  h,  2  No.  1.    }.  boo  e, 
▲1.  61.    k,  rw.  11.    I,  rer.  34.  About  B.  0.  62. 
ALMA,   60. 
J51 
24.  And  now,  except  ye  do  re- 
pent of  that  which  ye  have  done, 
and  begin  to  be  up  and  doing, 
and  send  forth  food  and  men 
unto  us,  and  also  unto  Helaman, 
that  he  may  support  those  parts 
of  our  country  which  he  has  re- 
gained, and  that  we  may  also  re- 
cover the  remainder  of  our  pos- 
sessions in  these  parts,  behold  it 
will  be  expedient  that  we  con- 
tend no  more  with  the  Lamanites 
until  we  have  first  cleansed  our 
inward  vessel,  yea,  even  the  great 
head  of  our  government. 
25.  And  except  ye  grant  mine 
epistle,  and  come  out  and  show 
unto  me  a  •"true  spirit  of  freedom, 
and  strive  to  strengthen  and 
fortify  our  armies,  and  grant  unto 
them  food  for  their  support,  be- 
hold I  will  leave  a  part  of  my 
freemen  to  maintain  this  part  of 
our  land,  and  I  will  leave  the 
strength  and  the  blessings  of 
God  upon  them,  that  none  other 
power  can  operate  against  them — 
26.  And  this  because  of  their 
exceeding  faith,  and  their  pa- 
tience in  their  tribulations — 
27.  And  I  will  come  unto  you, 
and  if  there  be  any  among  you 
that  has  a  desire  for  freedom, 
yea,  if  there  be  even  a  "spark  of 
freedom  remaining,  behold  I  will 
stir  up  insurrections  among  you, 
even  until  those  who  have  desires 
to  usurp  power  and  authority 
shall  become  extinct. 
28.  Yea,  behold  I  do  not  fear 
your  power  nor  your  authority, 
but  it  is  my  God  whom  I  fear; 
and  it  is  according  to  his  com- 
mandments that  I  do  take  my 
sword  to  defend  the  cause  of  my 
country,  and  it  is  because  of  your 
iniquity  that  we  have  suffered  so 
much  loss. 
29.  Behold  it  is  time,  yea,  the 
time  is  now  at  hand,  that  except 
ye  do  bestir  yourselves  in  the  de- 
fence of  your  country  and  your 
little  ones,  the  sword  of  justice 
doth  hang  over  you;  yea,  and  it 
shall  fall  upon  you  and  visit  you 
even  to  your  utter  destruction. 
30.  Behold,!  wait  for  assistance 
from  you;  and,  except  ye  do  ad- 
minister unto  our  relief,  behold, 
I  come  unto  you,  even  in  the  "land 
of  Zarahemla,  and  smite  you  with 
the  sword,  insomuch  that  ye  can 
have  no  more  power  to  impede 
the  progress  of  this  people  in  the 
cause  of  our  ''freedom. 
31.  For  behold,  the  Lord  will 
not  suffer  that  ye  shall  live  and 
wax  strong  in  your  iniquities  to 
destroy  his  righteous  people. 
3  2.  Behold,  can  you  suppose 
that  the  Lord  will  spare  you  and 
come  out  in  judgment  against  the 
Lamanites,  when  it  is  the  "tradi- 
tion of  their  fathers  that  has 
caused  their  hatred,  yea,  and  it 
has  been  redoubled  by  those  who 
have  dissented  from  us,  while 
your  iniquity  is  for  the  cause  of 
your  love  of  glory  and  the  vain 
things  of  the  world?      •" 
33.  Ye  know  that  ye  do  trans- 
gress the  laws  of  God,  and  ye  do 
know  that  ye  do  trample  them 
under  your  feet.  Behold,  the 
Lord  saith  unto  me:  If  those 
whom  ye  have  appointed  your 
governors  do  not  repent  of  their 
sins  and  iniquities,  ye  shall  go  up 
to  battle  against  them. 
34.  And  now  behold,  I,  Mo- 
roni, am  constrained,  according 
to  the  covenant  which  I  have 
made  to  keep  the  commandments 
of  my  God;  therefore  I  would  that 
ye  should  adhere  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  send  speedily  unto  me  of 
your  provisions  and  of  your  men, 
and  also  to  Helaman. 
m,  see  2/,  Al.  43.     n,  see  2/,   Al.  43.     o.  Cm.   13.     p,  see  2/,  Al.  43.     q,  see  n, 
Jac.  7.  About  B.  C.  62. 
352 
ALMA,  61. 
35.  And  behold,  if  ye  will  not 
do  this  I  come  unto  you  speedily ; 
for  behold,  God  will  not  suffer 
that  we  should  perish  with  hun- 
ger; therefore  he  will  give  unto 
us  of  your  food,  even  if  it  must 
be  by  the  sword.  Now  see  that  ye 
'fulfil  the  word  of  God. 
3 1,  Behold,  I  am  Moroni,  your 
chief  captain.  I  seek  not  for 
power,  but  to  pull  it  down.  I 
seek  not  for  honor  of  the  world, 
but  for  the  glory  of  my  God,  and 
the  'freedom  and  welfare  of  my 
country.  And  thus  I  close  mine 
epistle. 
CHAPTER  61.- 
Pahoran'a  patriotio  reply — He  ex- 
onerates himself  and  the  freemen — 
Nephxte  state  tottering — Governor  ap- 
peals for  military  aid  against  rebels. 
1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  soon  after  Moroni  had  sent 
his  epistle  unto  the  chief  govern- 
or, he  received  an  epistle  from 
•Pahoran,  the  chief  governor. 
And  these  are  the  words  which,  he 
received: 
2.  I,  Pahoran,  who  am  the 
chief  governor  of  this  land,  do 
send  these  words  unto  Moroni, 
the  chief  captain  over  the  army. 
Behold,  I  say.  unto  you,  Moroni, 
that  I  do  not  Joy  In  your  great 
afflictions,  yea,  It  grieves  my 
soul. 
3.  But  behold,  there  are  those 
who  do  Joy  In  your  afflictions, 
yea,  insomuch  that  they  have 
risen  up  in  rebellion  against  me, 
and,  also  those  of  my  people  who 
are  'freemen,  yea,  and  those  who 
have  risen  up  are  exceeding  nu- 
merous. 
4.  And  It  Is  those  who  have 
sought  to  take  away  the  Judg- 
ment-seat from  me  that  have 
been  the  cause  of  this  great 
Iniquity;     for    they    have    used 
great  flattery,  and  they  have  led 
away  the  hearts  of  many  people, 
which  will  be  the  cause  of  sore 
affliction  among  us;  they  have 
withheld  our  provisions,  and 
have  daunted  our  freemen  that 
they  have  not  come  unto  you. 
5.  And  behold,  they  have 
driven  me  out  before  them,  and 
I  have  fled  to  the  "land  of 
Gideon,  with  as  many  men  as  it 
were  possible  that  I  could  get, 
6.  And  behold,  I  have  sent  a 
proclamation  throughout  this 
part  of  the  land;  and  behold, 
they  are  flocking  to  us  daily,  to 
their  arms,  in  the  defence  of 
their  country  and  their  "freedom, 
and  to  avenge  our  wrongs. 
7.  And  they  have  come  unto 
us.  Insomuch  that  those  who 
have  risen  up  in  rebellion  against 
us  are  set  at  defiance,  yea,  inso- 
much that  they  do  fear  us  and 
durst  not  come  out  against  us  to 
battle. 
8.  They  have  got  possession  of 
the  land,  or  the  'city,  of  Zara- 
hemla;  they  have  appointed  a 
king  over  them,  and  he  hath 
written  unto  the  king  of  the  La- 
manites.  In  the  which  he  hath 
joined  an  alliance  with  him;  in 
the  which  alliance  he  hath  agreed 
to  maintain  the  city  of  Zara- 
hemla,  which  maintenance  he 
supposeth  will  enable  the  Laman- 
ites  to  conquer  the  remainder  of 
the  land,  and  he  shall  be  placed 
king  over  this  people  when  they 
shall  be  conquered  under  the 
Lamanites. 
9.  And  now.  In  your  epistle 
you  have  censured  me,  but  it 
mattereth  not;  I  am  not  angry, 
but  do  rejoice  In  the  greatness  of 
your  heart.  I,  Pahoran,  do  not 
seek  for  power,  save  only  to  re- 
taln  my  Judgment-seat  tht^  I  may 
r,  Ter.  83.    »,  wo  2/,  Al.  48.        Chap. 
•M  m,  Al.  2.    a,  sou  tn,  Mos.  20.     e,  Om. 
61 :   a,  Al.  60 :40.    b,  see  m.  Mob.  20.    e, 
18.  About  B.  O.  62. 
ALMA,   62. 
353 
preserve  the  rights  and  the  'lib- 
erty of  my  people.  My  soul 
standeth  fast  in  that  liberty  in 
the  which  God  hath  made  us  free. 
10.  And  now,  behold,  we  will  re- 
sist wickedness  even  unto  blood- 
shed. We  would  not  shed  the 
blood  of  the  Lamanites  If  they 
would  stay  in  their  own  land. 
11.  We  would  not  shed  the 
blood  of  our  brethren  if  they 
would  not  rise  up  in  rebellion 
and  take  the  sword  against  us. 
12.  We  would  subject  ourselves 
to  the  yoke  of  bondage  if  It  were 
requisite  with  the  justice  of  God, 
or  if  he  should  command  us  so 
to  do. 
13.  But  behold  he  doth  not 
command  us  that  we  shall  subject 
ourselves  to  our  enemies,  but 
that  we  should  put  our  trust  in 
him,  and  he  will  deliver  us. 
14.  Therefore,  my  beloved 
brother,  Moroni,  let  us  resist  evil, 
and  whatsoever  evil  we  cannot 
resist  with  our  words,  yea,  such 
as  rebellions  and  dissensions,  let 
us  resist  them  with  our  swords, 
that  we  may  retain  our  freedom, 
that  we  may  rejoice  in  the  great 
privilege  of  our  church,  and  in 
the  cause  of  our  Redeemer  and 
our  God. 
15.  Therefore,  come  unto  me 
speedily  with  a  few  of  your  men, 
and  leave  the  remainder  in  the 
charge  of  Lehi  and  Teancum; 
give  unto  them  power  to  conduct 
the  war  in  that  part  of  the  land, 
according  to  the  Spirit  of  God, 
which  is  also  the  spirit  of 
freedom  which  Is  in  them. 
16.  Behold  I  have  sent  a  few 
provisions  unto  them,  that  they 
may  not  perish  until  ye  can  come 
unto  me. 
17.  Gather  together  whatso- 
ever force  ye  can  upon  your 
march    hither,    and    we    will    go 
speedily  against  those  dissenters, 
in  the  strength  of  our  God  ac- 
cording to  the  faith  which  is  in  us. 
18.  And  we  will  take  posses- 
sion of  the  "city  of  Zarahemla, 
that  we  may  obtain  more  food  to 
send  forth  unto  Lehi  and  Tean- 
cum; yea,  we  will  go  forth  against 
them  in  tJhe  strength  of  the  Lord, 
and  we  will  put  an  end  to  this 
great  iniquity. 
19.  And  now,  Moroni,  I  do  joy 
in  receiving  your  epistle,  for  I 
was  somewhat  worried  concern- 
ing what  we  should  do,  whether 
it  should  be  just  in  us  to  go 
against  our  brethren. 
20.  But  ye  have  said,  except 
they  repent  the  Lord  *hath  com- 
manded you  that  ye  should  go 
against  them. 
21.  See  that  ye  strengthen 
Lehi  and  Teancum  In  the  Lord; 
tell  them  to  fear  not,  for  God  will 
deliver  them,  yea,  and  also  all 
those  who  stand  fast  In  that  lib- 
erty wherewith  God  hath  made 
them  free.  And  now  I  close  mine 
epistle  to  my  beloved  brother, 
Moroni. 
CHAPTER  62. 
Moroni  marches  to  relief  of  Pa- 
horan — Zarahemla  recaptured  from 
the  rebels — Help  sent  to  Helaman, 
Lehi,  and  Teancum — Lamanites  con- 
centrate in  land  of  Moroni — Teancum 
slays  Ammoron,  at  cost  of  his  cum 
life — Lamanites  driven  out  of  the 
land. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Moroni  had  received 
this  epistle  his  heart  did  take 
courage,  and  was  filled  with  ex- 
ceeding great  joy  because  of  the 
faithfulness  of  Pahoran,  that  he 
was  not  also  a  traitor  to  the 
freedom  and  cause  of  his  country, 
2.  But  he  did  also  mourn  ex- 
ceedingly because  of  the  iniquity 
of  those  who  had  driven  Pahoran 
from  the  judgment-seat,  yea,  in 
/,  see  m,  Mos.  29.     g,  Cm.  13.     h,  Al.  60:33. 
About  B.  C.  62. 
354 
ALMA,  62. 
fine  because  of  those  who  had  re- 
belled against  their  country  and 
also  their  God. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  took  a  small  number  of 
men,  according  to  the  desire  of 
Pahoran,  and  gave  Lehi  and 
Teancum  command  over  the  re- 
mainder of  his  army,  and  took 
his  march  towards  the  "land  of 
Gideon. 
4.  And  he  did  raise  the  *stand- 
ard  of  liberty  in  whatsoever  place 
he  did  enter,  and  gained  whatso- 
ever force  he  could  in  all  his 
march  towards  the  "land  of 
Gideon. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thousands  did  flock  unto  his 
standard,  and  did  take  up  their 
swords  in  the  defence  of  their 
'freedom,  that  they  might  not 
come  into  bondage. 
6.  And  thus,  when  Moroni  had 
gathered  together  whatsoever 
men  he  could  in  all  his  march,  he 
came  to  the  "land  of  Gideon;  and 
uniting  his  forces  with  those  of 
Pahoran  they  became  exceeding 
strong,  even  stronger  than  the 
men  of  Pachus,  who  was  the  king 
of  those  dissenters  who  had 
driven  the  ''freemen  out  of  the 
land  of  Zarahemla  and  had  taken 
possession  of  the  land. 
7.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  and  Pahoran  went  down 
with  their  armies  into  the  "land 
of  Zarahemla,  and  went  forth 
against  the  city,  and  did  meet  the 
men  of  Pachus,  Insomuch  that 
they  did  come  to  battle. 
8.  And  behold,  Pachus  was 
slain  ,and  his  men  were  taken 
prisoners,  and  Pahoran  was  re- 
stored to  his  Judgment-seat. 
9.  And  the  men  of  Pachus  re- 
ceived  their  trial,   according  to 
the  law,  and  also  those  *king-men 
who  had  been  taken  and  *cast  into 
prison;  and  they  were  executed 
according  to  the  law;  yea,  those 
men  of  Pachus  and  those  king- 
men,  whosoever  would  not  take 
up  arms  in  the  defence  of  their 
country,  but  would  fight  against 
it,  were  put  to  death. 
10.  And  thus  it  became  expe- 
dient that  this  law  should  be 
strictly  observed  for  the  safety  of 
their  country;  yea,  and  whoso- 
ever was  found  denying  their 
freedom  was  speedily  executed 
according  to  the  law. 
11.  And  thus  ended  the  thir- 
tieth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi; 
Moroni  and  Pahoran  having  re- 
stored peace  to  the  ^land  of  Zara- 
hemla, among  their  own  people, 
having  inflicted  death  upon  all 
those  who  were  not  true  to  the 
*cause  of  freedom. 
12.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦commencement  of  the  thirty  and 
first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi, 
Moroni  immediately  caused  that 
provisions  should  be  sent,  and 
also  an  army  of  six  thousand  men 
should  be  sent  unto  Helaman,  to 
assist  him  in  preserving  that  part 
of  the  land. 
13.  And  he  also  caused  that  an 
army  of  six  thousand  men,  with 
a  sufficient  quantity  of  food, 
should  be  sent  to  the  armies  of 
Lehi  and  Teancum.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  this  was  done  to 
fortify  the  land  against  the  La- 
manites. 
14.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  and  Pahoran,  leaving  a 
large  body  of  men  In  the  'land  of 
Zarahemla,  took  their  march 
with  a  large  body  of  men  towards 
a,  BOO  m,  A1.  2.  b,  AI.  40:12,  13,  30.  o,  boo  m,  A1.  2.  d.  Bee  m.  Mob.  20.  e,  see 
m,  AI.  2.  /,  Al.  01:0,  7.  61:4.  o.  Om.  13.  »,  verH.  0,  10,  11.  AI.  61:6,  7,  17,  21. 
eO:10.     01:8.     i,  Al.  C1:1U.     ),  Ota.  lU.     k,  Al.  40:12,  13,  80.     I,  Om.  18. 
•  B.  0.  01. 
ALMA,   62. 
355 
the  "land  of  Nephihah,  being  de- 
termined to  overthrow  the  La- 
manites  in  that  city. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
as  they  were  marching  towards 
the  land,  they  took  a  large  body 
of  men  of  the  Lamanites,  and 
slew  many  of  them,  and  took 
their  provisions  and  their  weap- 
ons of  war. 
16.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
they  had  taken  them,  they  caused 
them  to  enter  into  a  covenant 
that  they  would  no  more  take  up 
their  weapons  of  war  against  the 
Nephites. 
17.  And  when  they  had  entered 
into  this  covenant  they  sent  them 
to  dwell  with  the  "people  of  Am- 
mon,  and  they  were  in  number 
about  four  thousand  who  had  not 
been  slain. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  sent  them  away 
they  pursued  their  march  towards 
the  "land  of  Nephihah.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  when  they  had 
come  to  the  city  of  Nephihah, 
they  did  pitch  their  tents  in  the 
plains  of  Nephihah,  which  Is 
near  the  city  of  Nephihah. 
19.  Now  Moroni  was  desirous 
that  the  Lamanites  should  come 
out  to  battle  against  them,  upon 
the  plains;  but  the  Lamanites, 
knowing  of  their  exceeding  great 
courage,  and  beholding  the  great- 
ness of  their  numbers,  therefore 
they  durst  not  come  out  against 
them;  therefore  they  did  not 
come  to  battle  in  that  day. 
20.  And  when  the  night  came, 
Moroni  went  forth  in  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night,  and  came  upon 
the  top  of  the  wall  to  spy  out  in 
what  part  of  the  city  the  Laman- 
ites did  camp  with  their  army. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  on  the  east,  by  the  en- 
trance; and  they  were  all  asleep. 
And  now  Moroni  returned  to  his 
army,  and  caused  that  they  should 
prepare  in  haste  strong  ''cords 
and  ladders,  to  be  let  down  from 
the  top  of  the  wall  into  the  inner 
part  of  the  wall. 
22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  caused  that  his  men 
should  march  forth  and  come 
upon  the  top  of  the  wall,  and  let 
themselves  down  into  that  part 
of  the  city,  yea,  even  on  the  west, 
where  the  Lamanites  did  not 
camp  with  their  armies. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  all  let  down  into  the 
city  by  night,  by  the  means  of 
their  strong  cords  and  their  lad- 
ders; thus  when  the  morning 
came  they  were  all  within  -the 
walls  of  the  city. 
24.  And  now,  when  the  La- 
manites awoke  and  saw  that  the 
armies  of  Moroni  were  within  the 
walls,  they  were  affrighted  ex- 
ceedingly, insomuch  that  they 
did  flee  out  by  the  pass. 
25.  And  now  when  Moroni  saw 
that  they  were  fleeing  before  him, 
he  did  cause  that  his  men  should 
march  forth  against  them,  and 
slew  many,  and  surrounded  many 
others,  and  took  them  prisoners; 
and  the  remainder  of  them  fled 
into  the  'land  of  Moroni,  which 
was  in  the  borders  by  the  sea- 
shore. 
26.  Thus  had  Moroni  and  Pa- 
horan  obtained  the  possession  of 
the  'city  of  Nephihah  without  the 
loss  of  one  soul;  and  there  were 
many  of  the  Lamanites  who  were 
slain. 
27.  Now  It  came  to  pass  that 
many  of  the  Lamanites  that  were 
prisoners  were  desirous  to  join 
the  'people  of  Ammon  and  be- 
come a  free  people. 
m,  see  I.  Al.  50.     n,  Al.   27:20.     o,  see  I,  Al.  50.     p,  ver.  23.     q,  see  k,  Al.  60. 
r.  see  J,  Al.  50.     «,  Al.  27:26.  About  B.  C.  61. 
36« 
ALMA,   62. 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
as  many  as  were  desirous,  unto 
them  it  was  granted  according  to 
their  desires. 
29.  Therefore,  all  the  prison- 
ers of  the  Lamanites  did  join  the 
people  of  Ammon,  and  did  begin 
to  labor  exceedingly,  tilling  the 
ground,  raising  all  manner  of 
grain,  and  flocks  and  herds  of 
every  kind;  and  thus  were  the 
Nephites  relieved  from  a  great 
burthen;  yea,  insomuch  that  they 
were  relieved  from  all  the  pris- 
oners of  the  Lamanites. 
30.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni,  after  he  had  obtained 
possession  of  the  'city  of  Ne- 
phihah,  having  taken  many  pris- 
oners, which  did  reduce  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites  ex- 
ceedingly, and  having  regained 
many  of  the  Nephites  who  had 
been  taken  prisoners,  which  did 
strengthen  the  army  of  Moroni 
exceedingly;  therefore  Moroni 
went  forth  from  the  land  of  Ne- 
phihah  to  the  "land  of  Lehi. 
31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  saw  that 
Moroni  was  coming  against  them, 
they  were  again  frightened  and 
fled  before  the  army  of  Moroni. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  and  his  army  did  pursue 
them  from  city  to  city,  until  they 
were  met  by  Lehl  and  Teancum; 
and  the  Lamanites  fled  from  Lehi 
and  Teancum,  even  down  upon 
the  borders  by  the  seashore,  until 
they  came  to  the  'land  of 
Moroni. 
33.  And  the  armies  of  the  La- 
manites were  all  gathered  to- 
gether. Insomuch  that  they  were 
all  in  one  body  in  the  land  of 
Moroni.  Now  Ammoron,  the  king 
of  the  Lamanites,  was  also  with 
them. 
34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  and  Lehi  and  Teancum 
did  encamp  with  their  armies 
round  about  in  the  borders  of  the 
land  of  Moroni,  insomuch  that 
the  Lamanites  were  encircled 
about  in  the  borders  by  the  wil- 
derness on  the  south,  and  in  the 
borders  by  the  wilderness  on  the 
east. 
35.  And  thus  they  did  encamp 
for  the  night.  For  behold,  the 
Nephites  and  the  Lamanites  also 
were  weary  because  of  the  great- 
ness of  the  march;  therefore  they 
did  not  resolve  upon  any  strata- 
gem in  the  night-time,  save  it 
were  Teancum;  for  he  was  ex- 
ceedingly angry  with  Ammoron, 
insomuch  that  he  considered  that 
Ammoron,  and  Amalickiah  his 
brother,  had  been  the  cause  of 
this  great  and  lasting  war  be- 
tween them  and  the  Lamanites, 
which  had  been  the  cause  of  so 
much  war  and  bloodshed,  yea, 
and  so  much  famine. 
36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Teancum  in  his  anger  did  go  forth 
Into  the  camp  of  the  Lamanites, 
and  did  let  himself  down  over  the 
walls  of  the  city.  And  he  went 
forth  with  a  cord,  from  place  to 
place,  insomuch  that  he  did  find 
the  king;  and  he  did  cast  a  "jave- 
lin at  him,  which  did  pierce  him 
near  the  heart.  But  behold,  the 
king  did  awake  his  servant  before 
he  died,  insomuch  that  they  did 
pursue  Teancum,  and  slew  him, 
37.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Lehi  and  Moroni  knew  that 
Teancum  was  dead  they  were  ex- 
ceeding sorrowful;  for  behold,  he 
had  been  a  man  who  had  fought 
valiantly  for  his  country,  yea,  a 
true  friend  to  'liberty;  and  he 
had  suffered  very  many  exceed- 
ingly sore  afflictions.    But  behold, 
(.  we  {,  Al.  60.     «,  M*  m,  Al.  00.     «,  ■••  it;,  Al.  60.     to,  AI.  61:S4.     0.AI.  40:12. 
IS.  M.  About  B.  C.  01. 
ALMA.   62. 
867 
he  was  dead,  and  had  gone  the 
way  of  all  the  earth. 
38.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  marched  forth  on  the 
morrow,  and  came  upon  the  La- 
manites,  insomuch  that  they  did 
slay  them  with  a  great  slaughter; 
and  they  did  drive  them  out  of 
the  land;  and  they  did  flee,  even 
that  they  did  not  return  at  that 
time  against  the  Nephites. 
39.  And  thus  *ended  the  thirty 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi; 
and  thus  they  had  had  wars,  and 
bloodsheds,  and  famine,  and  afflic- 
tion, for  the  space  of  many  years. 
40.  And  there  had  been  mur- 
ders, and  contentions,  and  dissen- 
sions, and  all  manner  of  iniquity 
among  the  people  of  Nephi;  never- 
theless for  the  righteous'  sake, 
yea,  because  of  the  "prayers  of 
the  righteous,  they  were  spared. 
41.  But  behold,  because  of  the 
exceeding  great  length  of  the  war 
between  the  Nephites  and  the  La- 
manites  many  had  become  hard- 
ened, because  of  the  exceeding 
great  length  of  the  war;  and  many 
were  softened  because  of  their 
afflictions,  insomuch  that  they  did 
humble  themselves  before  God, 
even  in  the  depth  of  humility, 
42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Moroni  had  'fortified  those 
parts  of  the  land  which  were  most 
exposed  to  the  Lamanites,  until 
they  were  sufficiently  strong,  he 
returned  to  the  '"'city  of  Zara- 
hemla;  and  also  Helaman  re- 
turned to  the  place  of  his  inheri- 
tance; and  there  was  once  more 
peace  established  among  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi. 
43.  And  Moroni  yielded  up  the 
command  of  his  armies  into  the 
hands  of  his  son,  whose  name  was 
Moronihah;  and  he  retired  to  his 
own  house  that  he  might  spend 
the  remainder  of  his  days  in  peace. 
44.  And  Pahoran  did  return  to 
his  judgment-seat;  and  Helaman 
did  take  upon  him  again  to  preach 
unto  the  people  the  word  of  God; 
for  because  of  so  many  wars  and 
contentions  it  had  become  ex- 
pedient that  a  regulation  should 
be  made  again  in  the  church. 
45.  Therefore,  Helaman  and 
his  brethren  went  forth,  and  did 
declare  the  word  of  God  with 
much  power  unto  the  convincing 
of  many  people  of  their  wicked- 
ness, which  did  cause  them  to  re- 
pent of  their  sins  and  to  be  **bap- 
tized  unto  the  Lord  their  God. 
46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  establish  again  the  church 
of  God,  throughout  all  the  land. 
47.  Yea,  and  regulations  were 
made  concerning  the  law.  '"And 
their  judges,  and  their  chief 
judges  were  chosen. 
48.  And  the  people  of  Nephi 
began  to  prosper  again  in  the 
land,  and  began  to  multiply  and 
to  wax  exceeding  strong  again  In 
the  land.  And  they  began  to 
grow  exceeding  rich. 
49.  But  notwithstanding  their 
riches,  or  their  strength,  or  their 
prosperity,  they  were  not  lifted 
up  in  the  pride  of  their  eyes; 
neither  were  they  slow  to  remem- 
ber the  Lord  their  God;  but  they 
did  humble  themselves  exceed- 
ingly before  him. 
50.  Yea,  they  did  remember 
how  great  things  the  Lord  had 
done  for  them,  that  he  had  de- 
livered them  from  death,  and 
from  bonds,  and  from  prisons, 
and  from  all  manner  of  afflictions, 
and  he  had  delivered  them  out  of 
the  hands  of  their  enemies. 
51.  And  they  did  "pray  unto 
the  Lord  their  God  continually. 
V,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     z,  see  c,  Al.  48.     2a,  Om.  13. 
28  :39.     2d,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32. 
2b,  see  It.  2  Ne.  9.     2c,  Mos. 
•  B.  0.  80. 
Mt 
ALMA,  63. 
Insomuch  that  the  Lord  did  bless 
them,  according  to  his  word,  so 
that  they  did  wax  strong  and 
prosper  in  the  land, 
52.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
all  these  things  were  done.  And 
Helaman  died,  in  the  *thirty  and 
fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
CHAPTER   63. 
Shiblon  succeeds  Helaman — Death 
of  Moroni — Hagoth,  builder  of  ships — 
Nephite  voyages  to  the  land  northward 
— Helaman,  son  of  Helaman,  keeps  the 
records — Moronihah  defeats  Laman- 
ites — End  of  Alma's  account. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
tcommencement  of  the  thirty  and 
sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi, 
that  "Shiblon  took  possession  ofc 
those  "sacred  things  which  had 
been  delivered  unto  Helaman  by 
Alma. 
2.  And  he  was  a  just  man,  and 
he  did  walk  uprightly  before  God; 
and  he  did  observe  to  do  good 
continually,  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord  his  God;  and 
also  did  his  brother. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  died  also.  And  thus  ended 
the  thirty  and  sixth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  Jthirty  and  seventh  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges,  there  was 
a  large  company  of  men,  even  to 
the  amount  of  five  thousand  and 
four  hundred  men,  with  their 
wives  and  their  children,  de- 
parted out  of  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla  into  the  land  which  was 
•northward. 
5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Hagoth,  he  being  an  exceedingly 
curious  man,  therefore  he  wpnt 
forth  and  built  him  an  'exceed- 
ingly large  ship,  on  the  borders 
of  the  "land  Bountiful,  by  the 
Hand  Desolation,  and  launched  it 
forth  into  the  west  sea,  by  the 
*narrow  neck  which  led  into  the 
'land  northward. 
6 .  And  behold,  there  were  many 
of  the  Nephites  who  did  enter 
therein  and  did  sail  forth  with 
much  provisions,  and  also  many 
women  and  children;  and  they 
took  their  course  northward.  And 
thus  ended  the  thirty  and  seventh 
year. 
7.  And  in  the  thirty  and  eighth 
year,  this  man  built  *other  ships. 
And  the  first  ship  did  also  return, 
and  many  more  people  did  enter 
into  it;  and  they  also  took  much 
provisions,  and  set  out  again  to 
the  land  northward. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  never  heard  of  more. 
And  we  suppose  that  they  were 
drowned  in  the  depths  of  the  sea. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  one  other 
ship  also  did  sail  forth;  and 
whither  she  did  go  we  know  not. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
this  year  there  were  many  people 
who  went  forth  into  the  land 
northward.  And  thus  ended  the 
thirty  and  eighth  year. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
§thirty  and  ninth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  'Shiblon  died  also, 
and  "'Corianton  had  gone  forth  to 
the  land  northward  in  a  "ship,  to 
carry  forth  provisions  unto  the 
people  who  had  gone  forth  into 
that  land. 
11.  Therefore  it  became  ex- 
pedient for  Shiblon  to  confer 
those  "sacred  things,  before  his 
death,  upon  the  son  of  Helaman, 
who  was  called  Helaman,  being 
called  after  the  name  of  his  father. 
a.  At.  38.  6,  Al,  87:3— 12.  d,  Om.  13.  e.AI.  40:17.  /,  vers.  6— 10.  He.  3:10. 
14.  g.  MW  2k,  Al.  22.  k,  Roe  21,  AI.  22.  i.  h<-o  2v,  A1.  22.  /,  Bce  e.  k,  Kt>t>  /. 
'  m,  M*  e.     »,  M*  /.     0,  Al.  87:8—12. 
•  B.  O.  67.     t  B.  O.  60.     t  B.  0.  66.     |  B.  0.  63. 
i,  m»  a. 
HELAMAN,   1. 
359 
12.  Now  behold,  all  those  en- 
gravings which  were  in  the  pos- 
session of  Helaman  "were  written 
and  sent  forth  among  the  children 
of  men  throughout  all  the  land, 
save  it  were  those  parts  which 
had  been  commanded  by  Alma 
should  'not  go  forth. 
13.  Nevertheless,  these  things 
were  to  be  kept  sacred,  and 
handed  down  from  ""one  genera- 
tion to  another;  therefore,  in  this 
year,  they  had  been  'conferred 
upon  Helaman,  before  the  'death 
of  Shiblon. 
14.  And  it  came  to  pass  also 
in  this  year  that  there  were  some 
dissenters  who   had   gone   forth 
unto  the  Lamanites;  and  they 
were  stirred  up  again  to  anger 
against  the  Nephites. 
15.  And  also  in  this  same  year 
they  came  down  with  a  numerous 
army  to  war  against  the  people 
of  "Moronihah,  or  against  the 
army  of  Moronihah,  In  the  which 
they  were  beaten  and  driven  back 
again  to  their  own  lands,  suffer- 
ing great  loss. 
16.  And  thus  ended  the  thirty 
and  ninth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
17.  And  thus  ended  the  account 
of  Alma,  and  Helaman  his  son, 
and  also  Shiblon,  who  was  his 
son. 
An  account  of  the  Nephites.  Their  wars  and  contentions,  and  their 
dissensions.  And  also  the  prophecies  of  many  holy  prophets,  before  the 
coming  of  Christ,  according  to  the  records  of  Helaman,  who  was  the  son  of 
Eelaman,  and  also  according  to  the  records  of  his  sons,  even  down  to  the 
coming  of  Christ.  And  also  many  of  the  Lamanites  are  converted.  An 
account  of  their  conversion.  An  account  of  the  righteousness  of  the  Laman- 
ites, and  the  wiclcedness  and  abominations  of  the  Nephites,  according  to  the 
record  of  Eelaman  and  his  sons,  even  down  to  the  coming  of  Christ,  which 
is  called  the  book  of  Helaman,  ^c. 
THE  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN 
CHAPTER   1. 
Pahoran's  sons  contend  for  the 
judgment-seat — Pahoran  the  second  ia 
murdered  by  Kishkumen — Coriantumr, 
Nephite  dissenter — Zarahemla  cap- 
tured and  retaken. 
1.  And  now  behold,  it  came  to 
pass  in  the  *commencement  of 
the  fortieth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  there  began  to  be  a  serious 
difficulty  among  the  people  of  the 
Nephites. 
2.  For  behold,  "Pahoran  had 
died,  and  gone  the  way  of  all  the 
earth;  therefore  there  began  to 
be  a  serious  contention  concern- 
ing who  should  have  the  judg- 
ment-seat among  the  brethren, 
who  were  the  sons  of  Pahoran. 
3.  Now  these  are  their  names 
who  did  contend  for  the  judg- 
ment-seat, who  did  also  cause 
the  people  to  contend:  Pahoran, 
Paanchi,  and  Pacumeni. 
4.  Now  these  are  not  all  the 
sons  of  Pahoran,  (for  he  had 
many)  but  these  are  they  who 
did  contend  for  the  judgment- 
seat;  therefore,  they  did  cause 
three  divisions  among  the  people. 
5.  Nevertheless,  It  came  to  pass 
that  Pahoran  was  appointed  by 
the  voice  of  the  people  to  be  chief 
p,  Al.  17:2.    g,  Al.  37:27— 32.    r,  Al.  37:4.    8,  ver.  11.    t,  ver.  10.    u,Al.  62:43. 
Chap.  1 :    a,  Al.  50 :40.  •  B.  C.  62. 
S60 
HELAMAN,   1. 
judge  and  a  governor  over  the 
people  of  Nephl. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Pacumeni,  when  he  saw  that  he 
could  not  obtain  the  judgment- 
seat,  he  did  unite  with  the  voice 
of  the  people. 
7.  But  behold,  Paanchi,  and 
that  part  of  the  people  that  were 
desirous  that  he  should  be  their 
governor,  was  exceeding  wroth; 
therefore,  he  was  about  to  flatter 
away  those  people  to  rise  up  in 
rebellion  against  their  brethren. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
was  about  to  do  this,  behold,  he 
was  taken,  and  was  tried  accord- 
ing to  the  "Voice  of  the  people, 
and  condemned  unto  death;  for 
he  had  raised  up  in  rebellion  and 
sought  to  destroy  the  liberty  of 
the  people. 
9.  Now  when  those  people  who 
were  desirous  that  he  should  be 
their  governor  saw  that  he  was 
condemned  unto  death,  therefore 
they  were  angry,  and  behold,  they 
sent  forth  one  Kishkumen,  even 
to  the  judgment-seat  of  Pahoran, 
and  murdered  Pahoran  as  he  sat 
upon  the  judgment-seat. 
10.  And  he  was  pursued  by  the 
servants  of  Pahoran;  but  behold, 
so  speedy  was  the  flight  of  Kish- 
kumen that  no  man  could  over- 
take him. 
11.  And  he  went  unto  those 
that  sent  him,  and  they  all  en- 
tered into  a  covenant,  yea,  swear- 
ing by  their  everlasting  Maker, 
that  they  would  tell  no  man  that 
Kishkumen  had  murdered  Paho- 
ran, 
12.  Therefore,  Kishkumen  was 
not  known  among  the  people  of 
Nephi,  for  he  was  In  disguise  at 
the  time  that  ho  murdered  Paho- 
ran. And  Kishkumen  and  his 
band,  who  had  covenanted  with 
him,  did  mingle  themselves  among 
the  people,  in  a  manner  that  they 
all  could  not  be  found;  but  as 
many  as  were  found  were  con- 
demned unto  death. 
13.  And  now  behold,  Pacumeni 
was  appointed,  according  to  the 
'voice  of  the  people,  to  be  a  chief 
judge  and  a  governor  over  the 
people,  to  reign  in  the  stead  of 
his  brother  Pahoran;  and  it  was 
according  to  his  right.  And  all 
this  was  done  in  the  fortieth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges;  and  it 
had  an  end. 
14.  And  It  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦forty  and  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  that  the  Lamanites 
had  gathered  together  an  innum- 
erable army  of  men,  and  "armed 
them  with  swords,  and  with  cime- 
ters  and  with  bows,  and  with  ar- 
rows, and  with  head-plates,  and 
with  breastplates,  and  with  all 
manner  of  shields  of  every  kind. 
15.  And  they  came  down  again 
that  they  might  pitch  battle 
against  the  Nephites.  And  they 
were  led  by  a  man  whose  name 
was  Coriantumr;  and  he  was  a 
descendant  of  Zarahemla;  and  he 
was  a  dissenter  from  among  the 
Nephites;  and  he  was  a  large  and 
a  mighty  man. 
16.  Therefore,  the  king  of  the 
Lamanites,  whose  name  was  Tuba- 
loth,  who  was  the  son  of  Am- 
moron,  supposing  that  Corian- 
tumr, being  a  mighty  man,  could 
stand  against  the  Nephites,  with 
his  strength  and  also  with  hia 
great  wisdom.  Insomuch  that  by 
sending  him  forth  he  should  gain 
power  over  the  Nephites — 
17.  Therefore  he  did  stir  them 
up  to  anger,  and  he  did  gather  to- 
gether his  armies,  and  he  did  ap- 
point Coriantumr  to  be  their 
leader,  and  did  cause  that  they 
I,  lee  e,  Mot,  29>    AU  1 :10— IS,    o,  Me  c.  Mot,  20.    He.  2 :2.    d,  see  2p.  A1.  48. 
•  B.  0.  61. 
HELAMAN,   1. 
861 
should  march  down  to  the  'land 
of  Zarahemla  to  battle  against 
the  Nephites. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
because  of  so  much  contention 
and  so  much  difficulty  in  the  gov- 
ernment, that  they  had  not  kept 
sufficient  guards  in  the  land  of 
Zarahemla;  for  they  had  sup- 
posed that  the  Lamanites  durst 
not  come  into  the  heart  of  their 
lands  to  attack  that  great  city 
Zarahemla. 
19.  But  It  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  did  march  forth  at 
the  head  of  his  numerous  host, 
and  came  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  the  city,  and  their  march  was 
with  such  exceedingly  great  speed 
that  there  was  no  time  for  the 
Nephites  to  gather  together  their 
armies. 
20.  Therefore  Coriantumr  did 
cut  down  the  watch  by  the  en- 
trance of  the  city,  and  did  march 
forth  with  his  whole  army  into 
the  city,  and  they  did  slay  every 
one  who  did  oppose  them,  inso- 
much that  they  did  take  posses- 
sion of  the  whole  city. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Pacumeni,  who  was  the  chief 
judge,  did  flee  before  Coriantumr, 
even  to  the  walls  of  the  city.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantumr 
did  smite  him  against  the  wall, 
insomuch  that  he  died.  And  thus 
ended  the  days  of  Pacumeni. 
22.  And  now  when  Coriantumr 
saw  that  he  was  in  possession  of 
the  city  of  Zarahemla,  and  saw 
that  the  Nephites  had  fled  before 
them,  and  were  slain,  and  were 
taken,  and  were  cast  into  prison, 
and  that  he  had  obtained  the  pos- 
session of  the  strongest  hold  in 
all  the  land,  his  heart  took  cour- 
age insomuch  that  he  was  about 
to  go  forth  against  all  the  land. 
23.  And  now  he  did  not  tarry 
in  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  but  he 
did  march  forth  with  a  large 
army,  even  towards  the  'city  of 
Bountiful;  for  It  was  his  deter- 
mination to  go  forth  and  cut  his 
way  through  with  the  sword,  that 
he  might  obtain  the  north  parts 
of  the  land. 
24.  And,  supposing  that  their 
greatest  strength  was  in  the  cen- 
ter of  the  land,  therefore  he  did 
march  forth,  giving  them  no  time 
to  assemble  themselves  together 
save  it  were  in  small  bodies;  and 
In  this  manner  they  did  fall  upon 
them  and  cut  them  down  to  the 
earth. 
25.  But  behold,  this  march  of 
Coriantumr  through  the  center  of 
the  land  gave  Moronihah  great 
advantage  over  them,  notwith- 
standing the  greatness  of  the 
number  of  the  Nephites  who  were 
slain. 
26.  For  behold,  Moronihah  had 
supposed  that  the  Lamanites  durst 
not  come  into  the  center  of  the 
land,  but  that  they  would  attack 
the  cities  round  about  in  the  bor- 
ders as  they  had  hitherto  done; 
therefore  Moronihah  had  caused 
that  their  strong  armies  should 
maintain  those  parts  round  about 
by  the  borders. 
27.  But  behold,  the  Lamanites 
were  not  frightened  according  to 
his  desire,  but  they  had  come  Into 
the  center  of  the  land,  and  had 
taken  the  capital  city  which  was 
the  city  of  Zarahemla,  and  were 
marching  through  the  most  capi- 
tal parts  of  the  land,  slaying  the 
people  with  a  great  slaughter, 
both  men,  women,  and  children, 
taking  possession  of  many  cities 
and  of  many  strongholds. 
28.  But  when  Moronihah  had 
discovered  this,  he  immediately 
sent  forth  Lehl  with  an  army 
round  about  to  head  them  before 
e.  Ova.  13.     /,  see  2k.  AI.  22. 
About  B.  O    CI. 
362 
HELAMAN,   2. 
they  should  come  to  the  'land 
Bountiful. 
29.  And  thus  he  did;  and  he  did 
head  them  before  they  came  to 
the  land  Bountiful,  and  gave  unto 
them  battle,  insomuch  that  they 
began  to  retreat  back  towards  the 
land  of  Zarahemla. 
30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moronihah  did  head  them  in  their 
retreat,  and  did  give  unto  them 
battle,  insomuch  that  it  became 
an  exceedingly  bloody  battle;  yea, 
many  were  slain,  and  among  the 
number  who  were  slain  Corian- 
tumr  was  also  found. 
31.  And  now,  behold,  the  La- 
manites  could  not  retreat  either 
way,  neither  on  the  north,  nor  on 
the  south,  nor  on  the  east,  nor 
on  the  west,  for  they  were  sur- 
rounded on  every  hand  by  the 
Nephites. 
32.  And  thus  had  Coriantumr 
plunged  the  Lamanites  into  the 
midst  of  the  Nephites,  insomuch 
that  they  were  in  the  power  of 
the  Nephites,  and  he  himself  was 
slain,  and  the  Lamanites  did  yield 
themselves  into  the  hands  of  the 
Nephites. 
33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moronihah  took  possession  of  the 
*clty  of  Zarahemla  again,  and 
caused  that  the  Lamanites  who 
had  been  taken  prisoners  should 
depart  out  of  the  land  in  peace. 
34.  And  thus  ended  the  forty 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges. 
CHAPTER  2. 
Helaman  the  second  ia  appointed 
chief  judge — Kiahkumen  killed — Se- 
cret comhinationa  —  The  Oadianton 
robber  a. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  In  the 
•forty  and  second  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges,  after  Moroni- 
hah had  established  again  peace 
between  the  Nephites  and  the  La- 
manites, behold  there  was  no  one 
to  fill  the  judgment-seat;  there- 
fore there  began  to  be  a  con- 
tention again  among  the  people 
concerning  who  should  fill  the 
judgment-seat. 
2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Helaman,  who  was  the  son  of 
Helaman,  was  appointed  to  fill 
the  judgment-seat,  by  the  "voice 
of  the  people. 
3.  But  behold,  Kishkumen,  who 
had  'murdered  Pahoran,  did  lay 
wait  to  destroy  Helaman  also; 
and  he  was  upheld  by  his  band, 
who  had  entered  into  a  covenant 
that  no  one  should  know  his 
wickedness. 
4.  For  there  was  one  Gadian- 
ton,  who  was  exceeding  expert  in 
many  words,  and  also  in  his  craft, 
to  carry  on  the  'secret  work  of 
murder  and  of  robbery;  therefore 
he  became  the  leader  of  the  band 
of  Kishkumen. 
5.  Therefore  he  did  flatter 
them,  and  also  Kishkumen,  that 
if  they  would  place  him  in  the 
judgment-seat  he  would  grant 
unto  those  who  belonged  to  his 
band  that  they  should  be  placed 
in  power  and  authority  among 
the  people;  therefore  Kishkumen 
sought  to  ''destroy  Helaman. 
6.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
went  forth  towards  the  judgment- 
seat  to  destroy  Helaman,  behold 
one  of  the  servants  of  Helaman, 
having  been  out  by  night,  and 
having  obtained,  through  dis- 
guise, a  knowledge  of  those  plans 
which  had  been  laid  by  this  band 
to  'destroy  Helaman — 
7.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  he 
met  Kishkumen,  and  he  gave  unto 
him  a  sign;  therefore  Kishkumen 
made  known  unto  him  the  object 
oi    his   desire,   desiring  that   he 
a,  «M  2fc,  Al.  22.     h,  Om.  18. 
i,  2  N«.  10.     <f.  Ten.  8,  6,  0.     e,  tee  d. 
Ciikv.  2 :    a,  WW  0,  Uos.  29.     h,  He.  1  :l>.     c,  nee 
•  B.  0.  50. 
HELAMAN,  3. 
363 
would  conduct  him  to  the  judg- 
ment-seat that  he  might  murder 
Helaman. 
8.  And  when  the  servant  of 
Helaman  had  known  all  the  heart 
of  Kishkumen,  and  how  that  it 
was  his  object  to  murder,  and  also 
that  it  was  the  object  of  all  those 
who  belonged  to  his  band  to  mur- 
der, and  to  rob,  and  to  gain  power, 
(and  this  was  their  'secret  plan, 
and  their  combination)  the  ser- 
vant of  Helaman  said  unto  Kish- 
kumen: Let  us  go  forth  unto  the 
judgment-seat. 
9.  Now  this  did  please  Kishku- 
men exceedingly,  for  he  did  sup- 
pose that  he  should  accomplish 
his  design;  but  behold,  the  ser- 
vant of  Helaman,  as  they  were 
going  forth  unto  the  judgment- 
seat,  did  stab  Kishkumen  even  to 
the  heart,  that  he  fell  dead  with- 
out a  groan.  And  he  ran  and  told 
Helaman  all  the  things  which  he 
had  seen,  and  heard,  and  done. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Helaman  did  send  forth  to  take 
this  band  of  "robbers  and  secret 
murderers,  that  they  might  be 
executed  according  to  the  law. 
11.  But  behold,  when  Gadian- 
ton  had  found  that  Kishkumen 
did  not  return  he  feared  lest  that 
he  should  be  destroyed;  there- 
fore he  caused  that  his  band 
should  follow  him.  And  they  took 
their  flight  out  of  the  land,  by  a 
secret  way,  into  the  wilderness; 
and  thus  when  Helaman  sent 
forth  to  take  them  they  could 
nowhere  be  found. 
12.  And  more  of  this  Gadian- 
ton  shall  be  spoken  hereafter. 
And  thus  ended  the  forty  and  sec- 
ond year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
13.  And  behold,  in  the  end  of 
this  book  ye  shall  see  that  this 
Gadianton  did  prove  the  over- 
throw, yea,  almost  the  entire  de- 
struction of  the  people  of  Nephi. 
14.  Behold  I  do  not  mean  the 
end  of  the  book  of  Helaman,  but 
I  mean  the  end  of  the  "book  of 
Nephi,  from  which  I  have  taken 
all  the  account  which  I  have  writ- 
ten. 
CHAPTER  3. 
More  migrations  to  the  north — A 
land  of  large  waters — Buildings  of 
cement — Many  records  kept — Hela- 
man's  son,  Nephi,  succeeds  him. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *  forty  and  third  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges,  there  was  no 
contention  among  the  people  of 
Nephi  save  it  were  a  little  pride 
which  was  in  the  church,  which 
did  cause  some  little  dissensions 
among  the  people,  which  affairs 
were  settled  in  the  ending  of  the 
forty  and  third  year. 
2.  And  there  was  no  contention 
among  the  people  In  the  forty  and 
fourth  year;  neither  was  there 
much  contention  in  the  forty  and 
fifth  year. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  In  the 
t forty  and  sixth,  yea,  there  was 
much  contention  and  many  dis- 
sensions; In  the  which  there  were 
an  exceeding  great  many  who  de- 
parted out  of  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  and  went  forth  unto  the 
Hand  northward  to  Inherit  the 
land. 
4.  And  they  did  travel  to  an 
exceeding  great  distance,  Inso- 
much that  they  came  to  'large 
bodies  of  water  and  many  rivers. 
5.  Yea,  and  even  they  did 
spread  forth  into  all  parts  of  the 
land,  into  whatever  parts  it  had 
not  been  rendered  desolate  and 
without  timber,  because  of  the 
''many  inhabitants  who  had  be- 
fore inherited  the  land. 
/,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     g,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     h,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1.        Chap.  3 :    o,  Om.  13. 
b,  Al.  40:17.     03:4.     c,  see  i,  Mos.  8.     d,  see  j,  Mos.  8.  •  B.  a  49.     f  B.  C.  40. 
864 
HELAMAN,  3. 
6.  And  now  no  part  of  the  land 
was  desolate,  save  it  were  for  tim- 
ber; but  because  of  the  greatness 
of  the  destruction  of  the  people 
who  had  before  inhabited  the 
land  it  was  called  'desolate. 
7.  And  there  being  but  little 
timber  upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
nevertheless  the  people  who  went 
forth  became  exceeding  expert  in 
the  working  of  cement;  therefore 
they  did  build  houses  of  'cement, 
in  the  which  they  did  dwell. 
8.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  multiply  and  spread,  and 
did  go  forth  from  the  land  "south- 
ward to  the  land  "northward,  and 
did  spread  insomuch  that  they 
began  to  cover  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth,  from  the  sea  south 
to  the  sea  ^north,  from  the  sea 
*west  to  the  sea  'east. 
9.  And  the  people  who  were  in 
the  land  "northward  did  dwell  In 
tents,  and  in  houses  of  "cement, 
and  they  did  suffer  whatsoever 
tree  should  spring  up  upon  the 
face  of  the  land  that  It  should 
grow  up,  that  in  time  they  might 
have  timber  to  build  their  houses, 
yea,  their  cities,  and  their  "tem- 
ples, and  their  "synagogues,  and 
their  'sanctuaries,  and  all  manner 
of  their  buildings. 
10.  And  It  came  to  pass  as  tim- 
ber was  exceeding  •'scarce  In  the 
land  northward,  they  did  send 
forth  much  by  the  way  of  'ship- 
ping. 
11.  And  thus  they  did  enable 
the  people  In  the  land  'northward 
that  they  might  build  many  cities, 
both  of  wood  and  of  "cement. 
12.  And  It  <^me  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  of  the  "people 
of  Ammon,  who  were  Lamanites 
by  birth,  did  also  go  forth  Into 
this  land. 
13.  And  now  there  are  many 
"records  kept  of  the  proceedings 
of  this  people,  by  many  of  this 
people,  which  are  particular  and 
very  large,  concerning  them. 
14.  But  behold,  a  'hundredth 
part  of  the  proceedings  of  this 
people,  yea,  the  account  of  the 
Lamanites  and  of  the  Nephites, 
and  their  wars,  and  contentions, 
and  dissensions,  and  their  preach- 
ing, and  their  prophecies,  and 
their  "shipping  and  their  building 
of  ships,  and  their  building  of 
'temples,  and  of  ^"synagogues  and 
their  ^''sanctuaries,  and  their 
righteousness,  and  their  wicked- 
ness, and  their  murders,  and  their 
robbings,  and  their  plundering, 
and  all  manner  of  abominations 
and  whoredoms,  cannot  be  con- 
tained in  this  work. 
15.  But  behold,  there  ^'are 
many  books  and  many  records  of 
every  kind,  and  they  have  been 
kept  chiefly  by  the  Nephites. 
16.  And  they  have  been  ^''hand- 
ed  down  from  one  generation  to 
another  by  the  Nephites,  even 
until  they  have  fallen  Into  trans- 
gression and  have  been  murdered, 
plundered,  and  hunted,  and  driven 
forth,  and  slain,  and  scattered 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and 
mixed  with  the  Lamanites  until 
they  are  -'no  more  called  the 
Nephites,  becoming  wicked,  and 
wild,  and  ferocious,  yea,  even  be- 
coming Lamanites. 
17.  And  now  I  return  again  to 
mine  account;  therefore,  what  I 
have  spoken  had  passed  after 
there  had  been  great  contentions, 
and  disturbances,  and  wars,  and 
».  .o»  ...  <>..  ...    A  vors.  0,  11.    0,  ace  n,  AI.  46.    h,  aec  p,  Al.  46.    /,  1  Ne.  21:13. 
ft.  At.  22:27,  82,  88.    He.  11 :20.    I,  *e«  k.    m,  see  h.    n.  wee  /.    o.  see  k,  2  Nc.  6. 
e,  MO  2t,  Al.  22, 
I,  see  k.  ni,  see  A.  n,  wee  f.  o,  see  ,  ^ 
«,  Al.  16.  q,  see  t,  Al.  IS.  r,  rera,  6,  0.  «,  nee  f,  Al.  63.  t,  eee  A.  u .  see  /.  v,  Al. 
k7:2e.  V),  Tor.  16.  a,  8  Ne.  26:6—11.  y,  aee  /,  Al.  68.  0,  aee  k,  2  No.  6.  2a.  aes 
•,  Al.  16.  2b,  lee  t,   Al.  IS.  2o,  Ter.  18.  2(1,  1  Ne.  6:1&— IB.  Al.  87:4.  2e,  AI- 
4kili—lL 
About  B.  cT.  46. 
HBLAMAN,  3. 
866 
dissensions,  among  the  people  of 
Nephl. 
18.  The  *£orty  and  sixth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  ended; 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  still  great  contention  in 
the  land,  yea,  even  in  the  forty 
and  seventh  year,  and  also  in  the 
forty  and  eighth  year. 
20.  Nevertheless  ^'Helaman did 
fill  the  judgment-seat  with  jus- 
tice and  equity;  yea,  he  did  ob- 
serve to  keep  the  statutes,  and 
the  judgments,  and  the  command- 
ments of  God;  and  he  did  do  that 
which  was  right  in  the  sight  of 
God  continually;  and  he  did  walk 
after  the  ways  of  his  father,  inso- 
much that  he  did  prosper  in  the 
land. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  had  two  sons.  He  gave  unto 
the  eldest  the  name  of  Nephi,  and 
unto  the  youngest,  the  name  of 
Lehi.  And  they  began  to  grow 
up  unto  the  Lord. 
22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  wars  and  contentions  began 
to  cease,  in  a  small  degree,  among 
the  people  of  the  Nephites,  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  forty  and  eighth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
fforty  and  ninth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  there  was  continual 
peace  established  in  the  land,  all 
save  it  were  the  ^"secret  combina- 
tions which  Gadianton  the  robber 
had  established  in  the  more  set- 
tled parts  of  the  land,  which  at 
that  time  were  not  known  unto 
those  who  were  at  the  head  of 
government;  therefore  they  were 
not  destroyed  out  of  the  land. 
24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
this  same  year  there  was  exceed- 
ing great  prosperity  in  the  church. 
insomuch  that  there  were  thou- 
sands who  did  join  themselves 
unto  the  church  and  were  ''*bap- 
tized  unto  repentance. 
25.  And  so  gre^t  was  the  pros- 
perity of  the  church,  and  so  many 
the  blessings  which  were  poured 
out  upon  the  people,  that  even  the 
"'high  priests  and  the  teachers 
were  themselves  astonished  be- 
yond measure. 
26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  work  of  the  Lord  did  prosper 
unto  the  *^baptizing  and  uniting 
to  the  church  of  God,  many  souls, 
yea,  even  tens  of  thousands. 
27.  Thus  we  may  see  that  the 
Lord  is  merciful  unto  all  who  will, 
in  the  sincerity  of  their  hearts, 
call  upon  his  holy  name. 
28.  Yea,  thus  we  see  that  the 
gate  of  heaven  is  open  unto  all, 
even  to  those  who  will  believe  on 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  Is 
the  Son  of  God. 
29.  Yea,  we  see  that  whosoever 
will  may  lay  hold  upon  the  word 
of  God,  which  is  quick  and  power- 
ful, which  shall  divide  asunder  all 
the  cunning  and  the  snares  and 
the  wiles  of  the  devil,  and  lead  the 
man  of  Christ  in  a  "straight  and 
narrow  course  across  that  ever- 
lasting "'gulf  of  misery  which  Is 
prepared  to  engulf  the  wicked — 
30.  And  land  their  souls,  yea, 
their  ""immortal  souls,  at  the 
right  hand  of  God  in  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  to  sit  down  with  Abra- 
ham, and  Isaac,  and  with  Jacob, 
and  with  all  our  holy  fathers,  to 
go  no  more  out. 
31.  And  In  this  year  there  was 
continual  rejoicing  in  the  *"land 
of  Zarahemla,  and  In  all  the  re> 
gions  round  about,  even  in  all  the 
land  which  was  possessed  by  the 
Nephites. 
2/,  He.  2:2.  2g,  see  (,  2  Ne.  10.  2h,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  2i,  see  g,  Moe.  26.  2j,  see 
«,  2  Ne.  9.  2k,  see  e,  2  Ne.  31.  21.  see  i,  1  Ne.  16.  2m,  Al.  42 :9,  11.  See  t,  Al.  12. 
2l>,  Om.  13.  •  B.  0.  46.  t  B.  O.  43. 
366 
HELAMAN,  4. 
32.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  peace  and  exceeding 
great  joy  in  the  remainder  of  the 
forty  and  ninth  year;  yea,  and 
also  there  was  continual  peace 
and  great  joy  in  the  fiftieth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges. 
33.  And  in  the  *  fifty  and  first 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
there  was  peace  also,  save  it  were 
the  pride  which  began  to  enter 
into  the  church — not  into  the 
church  of  God,  but  into  the  hearts 
of  the  people  who  professed  to 
belong  to  the  church  of  God — 
34.  And  they  were  lifted  up  in 
pride,  even  to  the  persecution  of 
many  of  their  brethren.  Now  this 
was  a  great  evil,  which  did  cause 
the  more  humble  part  of  the  peo- 
ple to  suffer  great  persecutions, 
and  to  wade  through  much  afflic- 
tion. 
35.  Nevertheless  they  did  ^'fast 
and  pray  oft,  and  did  wax  stronger 
and  stronger  in  their  humility, 
and  firmer  and  firmer  in  the  faith 
of  Christ,  unto  the  filling  their 
souls  with  joy  and  consolation, 
yea,  even  to  the  purifying  and 
the  sanctification  of  their  hearts, 
which  sanctification  cometh  be- 
cause of  their  yielding  their  hearts 
unto  God. 
36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  fifty  and  second  year  ended  in 
peace  also,  save  it  were  the  ex- 
ceeding great  pride  which  had 
gotten  Into  the  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple; and  it  was  because  of  their 
exceeding  great  riches  and  their 
prosperity  in  the  land;  and  it  did 
grow  upon  them  from  day  to  day. 
37.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
tflfty  and  third  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  ""Helaman  died, 
and  his  eldest  son  NephI  began  to 
reign  in  his  stead.  And  It  came 
to  pass  that  he  did  fill  the  judg- 
ment-seat with  justiceand  equity; 
yea,  he  did  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  and  did  walk  in  the 
ways  of  his  father. 
CHAPTER  4. 
Lamanites  again  invade  land  of 
Zarahernla — The  city  captured — Ne- 
phites  driven  into  the  land  Bountiful 
— Moronihah  fortifies  the  way — Weak- 
ened by  wickedness,  the  Nephites 
prevail  not. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
{fifty  and  fourth  year  there  were 
many  dissensions  in  the  church, 
and  there  was  also  a  contention 
among  the  people,  insomuch  that 
there  was  much  bloodshed. 
2.  And  the  rebellious  part  were 
slain  and  driven  out  of  the  land, 
and  they  did  go  unto  the  king  of 
the  Lamanites. 
3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  endeavor  to  stir  up  the 
Lamanites  to  war  against  the 
Nephites;  but  behold,  the  Laman- 
ites were  exceedingly  afraid,  in- 
somuch that  they  would  not 
hearken  to  the  words  of  those  dis- 
senters. 
4.  But  it  came  to  pass  In  the 
fifty  and  sixth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  there  were  dis- 
senters who  went  up  from  the 
Nephites  unto  the  Lamanites; 
and  they  succeeded  with  those 
others  in  stirring  them  up  to  an- 
ger against  the  Nephites;  and 
they  were  all  that  year  preparing 
for  war. 
5.  And  in  the  §flfty  and  seventh 
year  they  did  come  down  against 
the  Nephites  to  battle,  and  they 
did  commence  the  work  of  death; 
yea,  insomuch  that  In  the  fifty 
and  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  they  succeeded  In  ob- 
taining possession  of  the  "land  of 
Zarahemla;  yea,  and  also  all  the 
2o,  M*  t,  Mon.  27.    2p,  He.  2:2.        Chap.  4:    a,  Om.  18. 
*  B.  0.  41.     t  B.  0.  80.     t  B.  0.  88.     |  B.  0.  85. 
HELAMAN,   4. 
367 
lands,  even  unto  the  land  which 
was  near  the  "land  Bountiful. 
6.  And  the  Nephites  and  the 
armies  of  Moronihah  were  driven 
even  into  the  land  of  Bountiful; 
7.  And  there  they  did  '^fortify 
against  the  Lamanites,  from  the 
west  sea,  even  unto  the  east;  it 
being  a  May's  journey  for  a 
Nephite,  on  the  line  which  they 
had  "fortified  and  stationed  their 
armies  to  defend  their  north 
country. 
8.  And  thus  those  dissenters  of 
the  Nephites,  with  the  help  of  a 
numerous  army  of  the  Lamanites, 
had  obtained  all  the  possession  of 
the  Nephites  which  was  in  the 
land  southward.  And  all  this  was 
done  in  the  fifty  and  eighth  and 
ninth  years  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges. 
9.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
sixtieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges,  Moronihah  did  succeed 
with  his  armies  in  obtaining  many 
parts  of  the  land;  yea,  they  re- 
gained many  cities  which  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  La- 
manites. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  In  the 
•sixty  and  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges  they  succeeded  in 
regaining  even  the  half  of  all 
their  possessions. 
11.  Now  this  great  loss  of  the 
Nephites,  and  the  great  slaughter 
which  was  among  them,  would 
not  have  happened  had  it  not  been 
for  their  wickedness  and  their 
abomination  which  was  among 
them;  yea,  and  it  was  among 
those  also  who  professed  to  be- 
long to  the  church  of  God. 
12.  And  it  was  because  of  the 
pride  of  their  hearts,  because  of 
their  exceeding  riches,  yea,  it 
was  because  of  their  oppression 
to   the   poor,    withholding   their 
food  'from  the  hungry,  withhold- 
ing their  clothing  from  the  naked, 
and  smiting  their  humble  breth- 
ren upon  the  cheek,  making  a 
mock  of  that  which  was  sacred, 
denying  the  spirit  of  prophecy 
and  of  revelation,  murdering, 
plundering,  lying,  stealing,  com- 
mitting adultery,  rising  up  in 
great  contentions,  and  deserting 
away  into  the  "land  of  Nephi, 
among  the  Lamanites — 
13.  And  because  of  this  their 
great  wickedness,  and  their  boast- 
ings in  their  own  strength,  they 
were  left  in  their  own  strength; 
therefore  they  did  not  prosper, 
but  were  afflicted  and  smitten, 
and  driven  before  the  Lamanites, 
until  they  had  lost  possession  of 
almost  all  their  lands. 
14.  But  behold,  Moronihah  did 
preach  many  things  unto  the  peo- 
ple because  of  their  iniquity,  and 
also  Nephi  and  Lehi,  who  were 
the  sons  of  Helaman,  did  preach 
many  things  unto  the  people,  yea, 
and  did  prophesy  many  things 
unto  them  concerning  their  In- 
iquities, and  what  should  como 
unto  them  if  they  did  not  repent 
of  their  sins. 
15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  repent,  and  inasmuch  att 
they  did  repent  they  did  begin  to 
prosper. 
16.  For  when  Moronihah  saw 
that  they  did  repent  he  did  ven- 
ture to  lead  them  forth  from  place 
to  place,  and  from  city  to  city, 
even  until  they  had  regained  the 
"one-half  of  their  property  and 
the  one-half  of  all  their  lands. 
17.  And  thus  ended  the  sixty 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
t  sixty  and  second  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges,  that  Moroni- 
6,  see  2k,  Al.  22.     c.  see  c,  Al.   48.     d,  Al.  22:32.     e,  see  c,   Al.   48.     /,  see  /. 
Mos.  4.     g,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.     ft.  ver.  10.  •  B.  0.  31.     t  B.  C.  30 
368 
HELAMAN,   5. 
hah  could  obtain  no  more  posses- 
sions over  the  Lamanites. 
19.  Therefore  they  did  abandon 
their  design  to  obtain  the  remain- 
der of  their  lands,  for  so  numer- 
ous were  the  Lamanites  that  it 
became  impossible  for  the  Ne- 
phites  to  obtain  more  power  over 
them;  therefore  Moronihah  did 
employ  all  his  armies  in  main- 
taining those  parts  which  he  had 
taken. 
•  20.  And  it  came  to  pass,  because 
of  the  greatness  of  the  number  of 
the  Lamanites  the  Nephites  were 
In  great  fear,  lest  they  should  be 
overpowered,  and  trodden  down, 
and  slain,  and  destroyed. 
21.  Yea,  they  began  to  remem- 
ber the  prophecies  of  Alma,  and 
also  the  *words  of  Mosiah;  and 
they  saw  that  they  had  been  a 
stiffnecked  people,  and  that  they 
had  set  at  naught  the  command- 
ments of  God; 
22.  And  that  they  had  altered 
and  trampled  under  their  feet  the 
'laws  of  Mosiah,  or  that  which 
the  Lord  commanded  him  to  give 
unto  the  people;  and  they  saw 
that  their  laws  had  become  cor- 
rupted, and  that  they  had  become 
a  wicked  people,  insomuch  that 
they  were  wicked  even  like  unto 
the  Lamanites. 
23.  And  because  of  their  in- 
iquity the  church  had  begun  to 
dwindle:  and  they  began  to  dis- 
believe Iq  the  *spirlt  of  prophecy 
and  in  the  spirit  of  revelation; 
and  the  Judgments  of  God  did 
stare  them  in  the  face. 
24.  And  they  saw  that  they 
had  become  weak,  like  unto  their 
brethren,  the  Lamanites,  and  that 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  did  no  more 
preserve  them;  yea,  it  had  with- 
drawn   from    them    because    the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  doth  'not  dwell 
in  unholy  temples — 
25.  Therefore  the  Lord  did 
cease  to  preserve  them  by  his 
miraculous  and  matchless  power, 
for  they  had  fallen  into  a  state 
of  unbelief  and  awful  wicked- 
ness; and  they  saw  that  the  La- 
manites were  exceedingly  more 
numerous  than  they,  and  except 
they  should  cleave  unto  the  Lord 
their  God  they  must  unavoidably 
perish. 
26.  For  behold,  they  saw  that 
the  strength  of  the  Lamanites 
was  as  great  as  their  strength, 
even  man  for  man.  And  thus  had 
they  fallen  into  this  great  trans- 
gression; yea,  thus  had  they  be- 
come weak,  because  of  their  trans- 
gression, in  the  space  of  not  many 
years. 
CHAPTER  5. 
Nephi  yields  the  judgment-seat  to 
Cezoram — With  his  brother  Lehi  he 
devotes  himself  to  the  ministry — Mar- 
velous manifestations — Converted  La- 
manites restore  conquered  Nephite 
lands. 
1.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  In 
this  *same  year,  behold,  Nephl 
"delivered  up  the  judgment-seat 
to  a  man  whose  name  was  Cezo- 
ram. 
2.  For  as  their  "laws  and  their 
governments  were  established  by 
the  voice  of  the  people,  and  they 
who  chose  evil  were  more  numer- 
ous than  they  who  chose  good, 
therefore  they  were  ripening  for 
destruction,  for  the  laws  had  be- 
come corrupted. 
3.  Yea,  and  this  was  not  all; 
they  were  a  stiffnecked  people, 
Insomucli  that  they  could  not  be 
governed  by  the  law  nor  justice, 
save  it  were  to  their  destruction. 
4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  had  become  weary  because 
i,  Moi.  20:27.     j,  Al.  1:1.    k,  ver.  12. 
h.  Mm.  29:27. 
I,  see  r,  Al.  7.         Chap.  6 :    a,  He.  8  :37. 
•  B.  0.  80. 
HELAMAN,  5. 
of  their  Iniquity;  and  he  yielded 
up  the  judgment-seat,  and  took  it 
upon  him  to  preach  the  word  of 
God  all  the  remainder  of  his  days, 
and  his  brother  Lehi  also,  all  the 
remainder  of  his  days; 
5.  For  they  remembered  the 
•words  which  their  father  Hela- 
man  spake  unto  them.  And  these 
are  the  words  which  he  spake: 
6.  Behold,  my  sons,  I  desire 
that  ye  should  remember  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God;  and  I 
would  that  ye  should  declare  unto 
the  people  these  words.  «  Behold, 
I  have  given  unto  you  the  names 
of  our  first  parents  who  came 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem;  and 
this  I  have  done  that  when  you 
remember  your  names  ye  may 
remember  them;  and  when  ye  re- 
member them  ye  may  remember 
their  works ;  and  when  ye  remem- 
ber their  works  ye  may  know  how 
that  it  is  said,  and  also  written, 
that  they  were  good. 
7.  Therefore,  my  sons,  I  would 
that  ye  should  do  that  which  is 
good,  that  It  may  be  said  of  you, 
and  also  written,  even  as  it  has 
been  said  and  written  of  them. 
8.  And  now  my  sons,  behold  I 
have  somewhat  more  to  desire  of 
you,  which  desire  is,  that  ye  may 
not  do  these  things  that  ye  may 
boast,  but  that  ye  may  do  these 
things  to  lay  up  for  yourselves  a 
'treasure  in  heaven,  yea,  which  is 
eternal,  and  which  fadeth  not 
away;  yea,  that  ye  may  have  that 
"precious  gift  of  eternal  life, 
which  we  have  reason  to  suppose 
hath  been  given  to  our  fathers. 
9.  O  remember,  remember,  my 
sons,  the  "words  which  king  Ben- 
jamin spake  unto  his  people;  yea, 
remember  that  there  is  no  other 
way  nor  means  whereby  man  can 
be  saved,  only  through  the  'aton- 
ing blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
shall  come;  yea,  remember  that 
he  Cometh  to  redeem  the  world. 
10.  And  remember  also  the 
words  which  Amulek  spake  unto 
Zeezrom,  in  the  'city  of  Ammoni- 
hah;  for  he  said  unto  him  that 
the  Lord  surely  should  come  to 
redeem  his  people,  but  that  he 
should  ''not  come  to  redeem  them 
in  their  sins,  but  to  redeem  them 
from  their  sins. 
11.  And  he  hath  power  given 
unto  him  from  the  Father  to  re- 
deem them  from  their  sins  be- 
cause of  repentance ;  therefore  he 
hath  *sent  his  angels  to  declare 
the  tidings  of  the  conditions  of 
repentance,  which  bringeth  unto 
the  power  of  the  Redeemer,  unto 
the  salvation  of  their  souls. 
12.  And  now,  my  sons,  remem- 
ber, remember  that  it  is  upon  the 
rock  of  our  Redeemer,  who  is 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye 
must  build  your  foundation;  that 
when  the  devil  shall  'send  forth 
his  mighty  winds,  yea,  his  shafts 
in  the  whirlwind,  yea,  when  all 
his  hail  and  his  mighty  storm 
shall  beat  upon  you,  it  shall  have 
no  power  over  you  to  drag  you 
down  to  the  gulf  of  misery  and 
endless  wo,  because  of  the  rock 
upon  which  ye  are  built,  which  Is 
a  sure  foundation,  a  foundation 
whereon  If  men  build  they  can- 
not fall. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
these  were  the  words  which  Hela- 
man  taught  to  his  sons;  yea,  he 
did  teach  them  many  things  which 
are  not  written,  and  also  many 
things  which  are  written. 
14.  And  they  did  remember  his 
words;  and  therefore  they  went 
forth,  keeping  the  commandments 
c.  He.  8 :25.  3  Ne.  13 :10— 21.  d,  1  Ne,  15 :36.  e,  Mos.  2—Z.  f,  Mos.  3  :17.  See 
/,  2  Ne.  2.  tf J  see  <,  Al.  8.  A,  Al.  11:33— 37.  <,  AL  13:24,  25.  39:19.  y.  Bee  e, 
Al.  26.  -  About  B.  C.  80. 
370 
HELAMAN,  6. 
of  God,  to  teach  the  word  of  God 
among  all  the  people  'ot  Nephi, 
beginning  at  the  *city  Bountiful; 
15.  And  from  thenceforth  to 
the  'city  of  Gid;  and  from  the  city 
of  Gid  to  the  "city  of  Mulek; 
16.  And  even  from  one  city  to 
another,  until  they  had  gone  forth 
among  all  the  people  of  Nephi 
who  were  in  the  "land  southward; 
and  from  thence  into  the  "land  of 
Zarahemla,  ^among  the  Laman- 
ites. 
17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  preach  with  great  power, 
insomuch  that  they  did  confound 
many  of  'those  dissenters  who 
had  gone  over  from  the  Nephites, 
insomuch  that  they  came  forth 
and  did  confess  their  sins  and 
were  'baptized  unto  repentance, 
and  immediately  returned  to  the 
Nephites  to  endeavor  to  repair 
unto  them  the  wrongs  which  they 
had  done. 
18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  and  Lehi  did  preach  unto 
the  Lamanites  with  such  great 
power  and  authority,  for  they 
had  power  and  authority  given 
unto  them  that  they  might  speak, 
and  they  also  had  what  they 
should  speak  given  unto  them — 
19.  Therefore  they  did  speak 
unto  the  great  astonishment  of 
the  Lamanites,  to  the  convincing 
them,  insomuch  that  there  were 
eight  thousand  of  the  Lamanites 
who  were  in  the  'land  of  Zara- 
hemla and  round  about  'baptized 
unto  repentance,  and  were  con- 
vinced of  the  wickedness  of  the 
"traditions  of  their  fathers. 
20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  and  Lehi  did  proceed  from 
thence  to  go  to  the  "land  of  Nephi. 
21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  taken  by  an  army  of 
the  Lamanites  and  cast  into 
prison;  yea,  even  in  that  same 
prison  "in  which  Ammon  and  his 
brethren  were  cast  by  the  ser- 
vants of  Limhi. 
22.  And  after  they  had  been 
cast  into  prison  many  days  with- 
out food,  behold,  they  went  forth 
into  the  prison  to  take  them  that 
they  might  slay  them. 
23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  and  Lehi  were  encircled 
about  as  if  by  fire,  even  inso- 
much that  *they  durst  not  lay 
their  hands  upon  them  for  fear 
lest  they  should  be  burned.  Never- 
theless, Nephi  and  Lehi  were  not 
burned;  and  they  were  as  stand- 
ing in  the  midst  of  fire  and  were 
not  burned. 
24.  And  when  they  saw  that 
they  were  encircled  about  with  a 
pillar  of  fire,  and  that  it  burned 
them  not,  their  hearts  did  take 
courage. 
25.  For  they  saw  that  the  La- 
manites durst  not  lay  their  hands 
upon  them;  neither  durst  they 
come  near  unto  them,  but  stood 
as  if  they  were  struck  dumb  with 
amazement. 
26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  and  Lehi  did  stand  forth 
and  began  to  speak  unto  them, 
saying:  Fear  not,  for  behold,  it 
Is  God  that  has  shown  unto  you 
this  marvelous  thing,  in  the  which 
is  shown  unto  you  that  ye  cannot 
lay  your  hands  on  us  to  slay  us. 
27.  And  behold,  when  they  had 
said  these  words,  the  earth  shook 
exceedingly,  and  the  walls  of  the 
prison  did  shake  as  if  they  were 
about  to  tumble  to  the  earth;  but 
behold,  they  did  not  fall.  And 
behold,  they  that  were  In  the 
prison  were  Lamanites  and  Ne- 
phites who  were  dissenters. 
k.  Me  2k,  Al.  22.  /,  see  2c,  Al.  61.  m,  r<>o  2d,  Al.  61.  n,  rco  n,  AI.  40.  o,  Cm. 
18.  p.  Be.  4 :6.  q.  He.  4 :2,  4.  r,  nee  u,  2  Ni*.  t>.  «,  Om.  13.  t,  h(>4>  u,  2  No.  0. 
U,  M*  n,  iac.  7.     «,  MA  b,  2  Ne.  6.     io,  Mos.  7  :6 — 8.     21 :22 — 24.     w,  V(>r.  26. 
About  B.  0.  80. 
HELAMAN,   5. 
371 
28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  overshadowed  with  a 
cloud  of  darkness,  and  an  awful 
solemn  fear  came  upon  them, 
29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  came  a  voice  as  if  it  were 
above  the  cloud  of  darkness,  say- 
ing: Repent  ye,  repent  ye,  and 
seek  no  more  to  destroy  my  ser- 
vants whom  I  have  sent  unto  you 
to  declare  good  tidings. 
30.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
they  heard  this  voice,  and  beheld 
that  it  was  not  a  voice  of  thun- 
der, neither  was  it  a  voice  of  a 
great  tumultuous  noise,  but  be- 
hold, *it  was  a  still  voice  of  per- 
fect mildness,  as  if  it  had  been  a 
whisper,  and  it  did  pierce  even  to 
the  very  soul — 
31.  And  notwithstanding  the 
mildness  of  the  voice,  behold  the 
earth  shook  exceedingly,  and  the 
walls  of  the  prison  trembled 
again,  as  if  it  were  about  to  tum- 
ble to  the  earth;  and  behold  the 
cloud  of  darkness,  which  had 
overshadowed  them,  did  not  dis- 
perse— 
32.  And  behold  the  voice  came 
again,  saying:  Repent  ye,  repent 
ye,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
at  hand;  and  seek  no  more  to 
destroy  my  servants.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  earth  shook  again, 
and  the  walls  trembled. 
33.  And  also  again  the  third 
time  the  voice  came,  and  did 
speak  unto  them  marvelous  words 
which  cannot  bo  uttered  by  man; 
and  the  walls  did  tremble  again, 
and  the  earth  shook  as  if  it  were 
about  to  divide  asunder. 
34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  could  not  flee  be- 
cause of  the  cloud  of  darkness 
which  did  overshadow  them;  yea, 
and  also  they  were  immovable 
because  of  the  fear  which  did 
come  upon  them. 
35.  Now  there  was  one  among 
them  who  was  a  Nephite  by  birth, 
who  had  once  belonged  to  the 
church  of  God  but  had  dissented 
from  them. 
36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
turned  him  about,  and  behold,  he 
saw  through  the  cloud  of  dark- 
ness the  faces  of  Nephi  and  Lehi; 
and  behold,  they  did  shine  exceed- 
ingly, even  as  the  faces  of  angels. 
And  he  beheld  that  they  did  lift 
their  eyes  to  heaven;  and  they 
were  in  the  attitude  as  if  talking 
or  lifting  their  voices  to  some 
being  whom  they  beheld. 
37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
this  man  did  cry  unto  the  multi- 
tude, that  they  might  turn  and 
look.  And  behold,  there  was 
power  given  unto  them  that  they 
did  turn  and  look;  and  they  did 
behold  the  faces  of  Nephi  and 
Lehi. 
38.  And  they  said  unto  the 
man:  Behold,  what  do  all  these 
things  mean,  and  who  is  it  with 
whom  these  men  do  converse? 
39.  Now  the  man's  name  was 
Aminadab.  And  Aminadab  said 
unto  them:  They  do  converse 
with  the  angels  of  God. 
40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  said  unto  him: 
What  shall  we  do,  that  this 
cloud  of  darkness  may  be  re- 
moved from  overshadowing  us? 
41.  And  Aminadab  said  unto 
them:  You  must  repent,  and  cry 
unto  the  voice,  even  until  ye 
shall  have  faith  in  Christ,  who 
was  taught  unto  you  by  Alma, 
and  Amulek,  and  Zeezrom;  and 
when  ye  shall  do  this,  the  cloud 
of  darkness  shall  be  removed 
from  overshadowing  you. 
42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  all  did  begin  to  cry  unto  the 
voice  of  him  who  had  shaken  the 
earth;  yea,  they  did  cry  even  until 
V,  3  Ne.  11 :3. 
About  B.  0.  80. 
372 
HELAMAN,  6. 
the  cloud  of  darkness  was  dis- 
persed. 
43.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  cast  their  eyes  about, 
and  saw  that  the  cloud  of  dark- 
ness was  dispersed  from  over- 
shadowing them,  behold,  they 
saw  that  they  were  encircled 
about,  yea  every  soul,  by  a  pil- 
lar of  fire. 
44.  And  Nephi  and  Lehi  were 
in  the  midst  of  them;  yea,  they 
were  encircled  about;  yea,  they 
were  as  if  in  the  midst  of  a  flam- 
ing fire,  yet  it  did  harm  them 
not,  neither  did  it  take  hold  upon 
the  walls  of  the  prison;  and  they 
were  filled  with  that  joy  which  is 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 
45.  And  behold,  the  *Holy 
Spirit  of  God  did  come  doWn 
from  heaven,  and  did  enter  into 
their  hearts,  and  they  were  filled 
as  if  with  fire,  and  they  could 
speak  forth  marvelous  words. 
46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  came  a  voice  unto  them, 
yea,  a  pleasant  voice,  as  if  it  were 
a  whisper,  saying: 
47.  Peace,  peace  be  unto  you, 
because  of  your  faith  in  my  Well 
Beloved,  who  was  from  the 
'"foundation  of  the  world. 
48.  And  now,  when  they  heard 
this  they  cast  up  their  eyes  as  if 
to  behold  from  whence  the  voice 
came;  and  behold,  they  saw  the 
heavens  open;  and  angels  came 
down  out  of  heaven  and  minis- 
tered unto  them. 
49.  And  there  were  about  three 
hundred  souls  who  saw  and 
heard  these  things;  and  they  were 
bidden  to  go  forth  and  marvel 
not,  neither  should  they  doubt. 
50.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  go  forth,  and  did  minis- 
ter unto  the  people,  declaring 
throughout  all  the  regions  round 
about  all  the  things  which  they 
had  heard  and  seen,  insomuch 
that  the  more  part  of  the  La- 
manites  were  convinced  of  them, 
because  of  the  greatness  of  the 
evidences  which  they  had  re- 
ceived. 
51.  And  as  many  as  were 
convinced  did  lay  down  their 
weapons  of  war,  and  also  their 
^"hatred  and  the  tradition  of  their 
fathers. 
52.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  ^"yield  up  unto  the  Ne- 
phites  the  lands  of  their  posses- 
sion. 
CHAPTER  6. 
Lamanites  send  missionaries  to  Ne- 
phites — Peace  and  jreedom  abound — 
The  land  Lehi  and  the  land  Mulek — 
Cezoram  and  his  son  murdered — 
Gadianton  robbers  seise  government. 
1,  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  sixty  and  second  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  *had 
ended,  all  these  things  had  hap- 
pened and  the  Lamanites  had  be- 
come, the  more  part  of  them,  a 
righteous  people,  insomuch  that 
their  righteousness  did  exceed 
that  of  the  Nephites,  because  of 
their  firmness  and  their  steadi- 
ness in  the  faith. 
2,  For  behold,  there  were 
many  of  the  Nephites  who  had 
become  hardened  and  impenitent 
and  grossly  wicked,  insomuch 
that  they  did  reject  the  word  of 
God  and  all  the  preaching  and 
prophesying  which  did  come 
among  them. 
3,  Nevertheless,  the  people  of 
the  church  'did  have  great  joy  be- 
cause of  the  conversion  of  the 
Lamanites,  yea,  because  of  the 
church  of^  God,  which  had  been 
established  among  them.  And 
they  did  fellowship  one  with  an- 
other, and  did  rejoice  one  with 
another,  and  did  have  great  Joy. 
«.  8  N«.  0:20.     Eth.  12:14.     2a,  m>«  d,  Mos.  4.     ib,  tee  n,  Jac.  7.     2c.  He.  4:S. 
0,  10,  18,  10.  *  B.  0.  20. 
HELAMAN.   6. 
878 
4.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
many  of  the  Lamanites  did  come 
down  into  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  and  did  declare  unto  the 
people  of  the  Nephites  the  man- 
ner of  their  conversion,  and  did 
exhort  them  to  faith  and  re- 
pentance. 
5.  Yea,  and  many  did  preach 
with  exceedingly  great  power 
and  authority,  unto  the  bringing 
down  many  of  them  into  the 
depths  of  humility,  to  be  the 
humble  followers  of  God  and  the 
Lamb. 
6.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
many  of  the  Lamanites  did  go 
into  the  *land  northward;  and 
also  Nephi  and  Lehi  went  into 
the  land  northward,  to  preach 
unto  the  people.  And  thus  ended 
the  sixty  and  third  year. 
7.  And  behold,  there  was  peace 
in  all  the  land,  insomuch  that  the 
Nephites  did  go  into  whatsoever 
part  of  the  land  they  would, 
whether  among  the  Nephites  or 
the  Lamanites. 
8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites  did  also  go  whitherso- 
ever they  would,  whether  it  were 
among  the  Lamanites  or  among 
the  Nephites;  and  thus  they  did 
have  free  intercourse  one  with 
another,  to  buy  and  to  sell,  and 
to  get  gain,  according  to  their 
desire. 
9.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
they  became  exceeding  rich,  both 
the  Lamanites  and  the  Nephites; 
and  they  did  have  an  "exceeding 
plenty  of  gold,  and  of  silver,  and 
of  all  manner  of  precious  metals, 
both  In  the  "land  south  and  In  the 
•land  north. 
10.  Now  the  land  south  was 
'called  Lehi,  and  the  land  north 
was    "called    Mulek,    which    was 
after  the  *son  of  Zedekiah;  fpr 
the  Lord  did  bring  *Mulek  Into 
the  land  north,  and  ^Lehi  into  the 
land  south. 
11.  And  behold,  there  was  *all 
manner  of  gold  in  both  these 
lands,  and  of  silver,  and  of  pre- 
cious ore  of  every  kind;  and  there 
were  also  curious  workmen,  who 
did  work  all  kinds  of  ore  and  did 
refine  it;  and  thus  they  did 
become  rich. 
12.  They  did  raise  grain  In 
abundance,  both  in  the  north  and 
in  the  south;  and  they  did  flourish 
exceedingly,  both  In  the  north 
and  in  the  south.  And  they  did 
multiply  and  wax  exceedingly 
strong  in  the  land.  And  they  did 
raise  many  flocks  and  herds,  yea, 
many  fatlings. 
13.  Behold  their  women  'did 
toil  and  spin,  and  did  make  all 
manner  of  cloth,  of  fine-twined 
linen  and  cloth  of  every  kind,  to 
clothe  their  nakedness.  And  thus 
the  sixty  and  fourth  year  did 
pass  away  In  peace. 
14.  And  In  the  *sixty  and  fifth 
year  they  did  also  have  great  Joy 
and  peace,  yea,  much  preaching 
and  many  prophecies  concerning 
that  which  was  to  come.  And 
thus  passed  away  the  sixty  and 
fifth  year. 
15.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
In  the  t  sixty  and  sixth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges,  behold, 
"Cezoram  was  murdered  by  an 
unknown  hand  as  he  sat  upon 
the  judgment-seat.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  In  the  same  year, 
that  his  son,  who  had  been  ap- 
pointed by  the  people  In  his  stead, 
was  also  murdered.  And  thus 
ended  the  sixty  and  sixth  year. 
16.  And  in  the  tcommence- 
ment   of  the   sixty  and   seventh 
a,  Om.  13.  6,  see  p,  AI.  46.  c,  eee  n,  1  Ne.  18.  d,  see  n,  Al.  46.  e.  Bee  p, 
Al.  46.  /,  Al.  50:25.  g,  Al.  51:26.  h,  Om.  14,  15.  i,  see  e.  ;,  see  d.  *;,  see  ii, 
1  Ne.  18.  /,  see  c,   Mos.  10.  m.   He.  6 :1.      •  B.  O.  27.  t  B.  C.  26.  t  B.  C.  25. 
374 
HELAMAN,    6. 
year  the  people  began  to  grow 
exceedingly  wicked  again. 
17.  For  behold,  the  Lord  had 
blessed  them  so  long  with  the 
riches  of  the  world  that  they  had 
not  been  stirred  up  to  anger,  to 
wars,  nor  to  bloodshed;  there- 
fore they  began  to  set  their 
hearts  upon  their  riches;  yea, 
they  began  to  seek  to  get  gain 
that  they  might  be  lifted  up  one 
above  another;  therefore  they  be- 
gan to  "commit  secret  murders, 
and  to  rob  and  to  plunder,  that 
they  might  get  gain. 
18.  And  now  behold,  those 
murderers  and  plunderers  were  a 
band  who  had  been  formed  by 
Kishkumen  and  Gadianton.  And 
now  it  had  come  to  pass  that 
there  were  many,  even  among 
the  Nephites,  of  "Gadianton's 
band.  But  behold,  they  were 
more  numerous  among  the  more 
wicked  part  of  the  Lamanites. 
And  they  were  called  Gadianton's 
robbers  and  murderers. 
19.  And  it  was  they  who  did 
murder  the  'chief  judge  Cezoram, 
and  'his  son,  while  in  the  judg- 
ment-seat; and  behold,  they  were 
not  found. 
20.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  the  Lamanites  found 
that  there  were  robbers  among 
them  they  were  exceeding  sorrow- 
ful; and  they  did  use  every 
means  In  their  power  to  destroy 
them  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 
21.  But  behold,  Satan  did  stir 
up  the  hearts  of  the  more  part 
of  the  Nephites,  Insomuch  that 
they  did  unite  with  those  'bands 
of  robbers,  and  did  enter  into 
their  covenants  and  their  oaths, 
that  they  would  protect  and  pre- 
serve one  another  in  whatso- 
ever difUcuIt  circumstances  they 
should  be  placed,  that  they  should 
not  suffer  for  their  murders,  and 
their  plunderings,  and  their  steal- 
ings. 
22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  have  their  signs,  yea, 
their  'secret  signs,  and  their  se- 
cret words;  and  this  that  they 
might  distinguish  a  brother  who 
had  entered  into  the  covenant, 
that  whatsoever  wickedness  his 
brother  should  do  he  should  not 
be  injured  by  his  brother,  nor  by 
those  who  did  belong  to  his  band, 
who  had  taken  this  covenant. 
23.  And  thus  they  might  mur- 
der, and  plunder,  and  steal,  and 
commit  whoredoms  and  all  man- 
ner of  wickedness,  contrary  to 
the  laws  of  their  country  and  also 
the  laws  of  their  God. 
24.  And  whosoever  of  those 
who  belonged  to  their  band 
should  reveal  unto  the  world  of 
their  wickedness  and  their  abom- 
inations, should  be  tried,  not  ac- 
cording to  the  laws  of  their  coun- 
try, but  according  to  the  laws  of 
their  wickedness,  which  had  been 
given  by  Gadianton  and  Kish- 
kumen. 
25.  Now  behold,  It  Is  these 
'secret  oaths  and  covenants 
which  Alma  commanded  his  son 
should  not  go  forth  unto  the 
world,  lest  they  should  be  a 
means  of  bringing  down  the  peo- 
ple unto  destruction. 
26.  Now  behold,  those  secret 
oaths  and  covenants  did  not  come 
forth  unto  Gadianton  from  the 
records  which  were  delivered 
unto  Helaman;  but  behold,  they 
were  put  Into  the  heart  of  Ga- 
dianton by  that  "same  being  who 
did  entice  our  first  parents  to 
partake  of  the  forbidden  fruit — 
27.  Yea,  that  same  being  who 
did  plot  with  Cain,  that  If  he 
would  murder  his  brother  Abel  It 
«,  M>«  <,  2  N«.  10.     0.  ne.  2:12.   1.3.     p,  yrr.  in.     q,  viT.   15.     r,  hpo  i,  2   Ne.   10. 
t,  Al.  87:27.     t,  Al.  87:27—82.     u,  V.  of  O.  1'.,  Moms  4:0 — 12.  About  B.  0.  26. 
HELAMAN,   6. 
375 
should  not  be  known  unto  the 
world.  And  he  did  "plot  with 
Cain  and  his  followers  from  that 
time  forth. 
28.  And  also  it  is  that  same 
being  who  put  it  into  the  hearts 
of  the  people  to  '"build  a  tower 
sufficiently  high  that  they  might 
get  to  heaven.  And  it  was  that 
same  being  who  led  on  the  people 
who  came  from  that  tower  'into 
this  land;  who  spread  the  works 
of  darkness  and  abominations 
over  all  the  face  of  the  land,  until 
he  dragged  the  people  down  to  an 
"entire  destruction,  and  to  an 
'everlasting  hell. 
29.  Yea,  it  is  that  same  being 
who  put  it  into  the  heart  of  ''"Ga- 
dianton  to  still  carry  on  the  work 
of  darkness,  and  of  secret  mur- 
der; and  he  has  brought  it  forth 
from  the  beginning  of  man  even 
down  to  this  time. 
30.  And  behold,  it  Is  he  who 
is  the  author  of  all  sin.  And 
behold,  he  doth  carry  on  his 
works  of  darkness  and  secret 
murder,  and  doth  hand  down 
their  plots,  and  their  oaths,  and 
their  covenants,  and  their  plans 
of  awful  wickedness,  from  gen- 
eration to  generation  according 
as  he  can  get  hold  upon  the 
hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 
31.  And  now  behold,  he  had 
got  great  hold  upon  the  hearts  of 
the  Nephites;  yea,  insomuch  that 
they  had  become  exceedingly 
wicked;  yea,  the  more  part  of 
them  had  turned  out  of  the  way 
of  righteousness,  and  did  trample 
under  their  feet  the  command- 
ments of  God,  and  did  turn  unto 
their  own  ways,  and  did  build  up 
unto  themselves  idols  of  their 
gold  and  their  silver. 
32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
all    these    iniquities    did    come 
unto  them  In  the  space  of  not 
many  years,  insomuch  that  a 
more  part  of  it  had  come  unto 
them  in  the  sixty  and  seventh 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephl. 
33.  And  they  did  grow  in  their 
iniquities  In  the  *  sixty  and  eighth 
year  also,  to  the  great  sorrow  and 
lamentation  of  the  righteous. 
34.  And  thus  we  see  that  the 
Nephites  did  begin  to  dwindle  in 
unbelief,  and  grow  in  wickedness 
and  abominations,  while  the  La- 
manites  began  to  grow  exceed- 
ingly in  the  knowledge  of  their 
God;  yea,  they  did  begin  to  keep 
his  statutes  and  commandments, 
and  to  walk  in  truth  and  upright- 
ness before  him. 
35.  And  thus  we  see  that  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  began  to  with- 
draw from  the  Nephites,  because 
of  the  wickedness  and  the  hard- 
ness of  their  hearts. 
36.  And  thus  we  see  that  the 
Lord  began  to  pour  out  his 
Spirit  upon  the  Lamanltes,  be- 
cause of  their  easiness  and  will- 
ingness to  believe  in  his  words. 
37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanltes  did  hunt  the  ^"band 
of  robbers  of  Gadianton;  and 
they  did  preach  the  word  of  God 
among  the  more  wicked  part  of 
them,  insomuch  that  this  band  of 
robbers  was  utterly  destroyed 
from  among  the  Lamanltes. 
38.  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the 
other  hand,  that  the  Nephites  did 
build  them  up  and  support  them, 
beginning  at  the  more  wicked 
part  of  them,  until  they  had 
overspread  all  the  land  of  the 
Nephites,  and  had  seduced  the 
more  part  of  the  righteous  until 
they  had  come  down  to  believe  in 
their  works  and  partake  of  their 
spoils,  and  to  join  with  them  In 
V,  p.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:29 — 31.     to,  see  Eth.  1.     x.  Book  of  Ether. 
15—25.     z,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15.     2o,  He.  2:10—13.     26,  see  (,  2  Ne.  10. 
V.  Eth.  8:9. 
•  B.  C.  24. 
376 
HELAMAN,  7. 
their  secret  murders  and  combi- 
nations, 
39.  And  thus  they  did  obtain 
the  sole  management  of  the  gov- 
ernment, insomuch  that  they  did 
trample  under  their  feet  and 
smite  and  rend  and  turn  their 
backs  upon  the  poor  and  the 
meek,  and  the  humble  followers 
of  God. 
40.  And  thus  we  see  that  they 
were  in  an  awful  state,  and  ripen- 
ing for  an  everlasting  destruc- 
tion. 
41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  ended  the  sixty  and  eighth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephl. 
The  Peophecy  op  Nephi,  the  son 
OF  Helaman. — God  threatens  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi  that  he  will  visit  them  in 
Jiis  anger,  to  their  utter  destruction 
except  they  repent  of  their  wicked- 
ness. God  smiteth  the  people  of 
Nephi  with  pestilence;  they  repent 
and  turn  unto  him.  Samuel,  a  La- 
manite,  prophesies  unto  the  Nephites. 
Comprising  chapters  7  to  16  inclusive. 
CHAPTER  7. 
Nephi,  rejected  hy  the  people  in  the 
north,  returns  to  Zarahemla — From 
his  garden  tower  he  prays  to  Ood  and 
addresses  the  multitude. 
1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
In  the  *  sixty  and  ninth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges  over  the 
people  of  the  Nephites,  that  Ne- 
phi, the  son  of  Helaman,  returned 
to  the  *'land  of  Zarahemla  from 
the  *land  northward. 
2.  For  he  had  been  forth 
among  the  people  who  were  In 
the  land  northward,  and  did 
preach  the  word  of  God  unto 
them,  and  did  prophesy  many 
things  unto  them; 
a,  Om,  18,    (,  aee  p,  M.  4G.    o.  wo  <,  2 
3.  And  they  did  reject  all  his 
words,  insomuch  that  he  could 
not  stay  among  them,  but  re- 
turned again  unto  the  land  of  his 
nativity. 
4.  And  seeing  the  people  in  a 
state  of  such  awful  wickedness, 
and  those  'Gadianton  robbers 
filling  the  judgment-seats — hav- 
ing usurped  the  power  and  au- 
thority of  the  land;  laying  aside 
the  commandments  of  God,  and 
not  in  the  least  aright  before 
him;  doing  no  justice  unto  the 
children  of  men; 
5.  Condemning  the  righteous 
because  of  their  righteousness; 
letting  the  guilty  and  the  wicked 
go  unpunished  because  of  their 
money;  and  moreover  to  be  held 
in  office  at  the  head  of  govern- 
ment, to  rule  and  do  according 
to  their  wills,  that  they  might 
get  gain  and  glory  of  the  world, 
and,  moreover,  that  they  might 
the  more  easily  commit  adultery, 
and  steal,  and  kill,  and  do  ac- 
cording to  their  own  wills — 
6.  Now  this  great  iniquity  had 
come  upon  the  Nephites,  In  the 
space  of  not  many  years;  and 
when  Nephi  saw  It,  his  heart  was 
swollen  with  sorrow  within  his 
breast;  and  he  did  exclaim  In  the 
agony  of  his  soul: 
7.  Oh,  that  I  could  have  had 
my  days  in  the  days  when  my 
father  Nephi  first  came  out  of 
the  land  of  Jerusalem,  that  I 
could  have  joyed  with  him  In  the 
"•promised  land;  then  were  hia 
people  easy  to  be  entreated,  firm 
to  keep  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  slow  to  be  led  to  do 
Iniquity;  and  they  were  quick  to 
hearken  unto  the  words  of  the 
Lord — 
8.  Yea,  If  my  days  could  have 
been  In  those  days,  th^n  would 
Ne.  10.    He.  2 :10— 18.    d!,  aoe  a,  1  Ne.  2. 
•  B.  a  28. 
HELAMAN,  7. 
377 
my   soul   have   had   joy   in   the 
righteousness  of  my  brethren. 
9.  But  behold,  I  am  consigned 
that  these  are  my  days,  and  that 
my  soul  shall  be  filled  with  sor- 
row because  of  this  the  wicked- 
ness of  my  brethren. 
10.  And  behold,  now  It  came 
to  pass  that  it  was  upon  a  tower, 
which  was  in  the  garden  of  Ne- 
phi,  which  was  by  the  highway 
which  led  to  the  chief  market, 
which  was  in  the  *city  of  Zara- 
hemla;  therefore,  NephI  had 
bowed  himself  upon  the  tower 
which  was  in  his  garden,  which 
tower  was  also  near  unto  the 
garden  gate  by  which  led  the 
highway. 
11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  certain  men  passing 
by  and  saw  Nephi  as  he  was 
pouring  out  his  soul  unto  God 
upon  the  tower;  and  they  ran 
and  told  the  people  what  they 
had  seen,  and  the  people  came 
together  in  multitudes  that  they 
might  know  the  cause  of  so  great 
mourning  for  the  wickedness  of 
the  people. 
12.  And  now,  when  Nephi  arose 
he  beheld  the  multitudes  of  peo- 
ple who  had  gathered  together. 
13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  opened  his  mouth  and  said 
unto  them:  Behold,  why  have  ye 
gathered  yourselves  together? 
That  I  may  tell  you  of  your  ini- 
quities? 
14.  Yea,  because  I  have  got 
upon  my  tower  that  I  might  pour 
out  my  soul  unto  my  God,  be- 
cause of  the  exceeding  sorrow  of 
my  heart,  which  Is  because  of 
your  iniquities! 
15.  And  because  of  my  mourn- 
ing and  lamentation  ye  have  gath- 
ered yourselves  together,  and  do 
marvel;  yea,  and  ye  have  great 
need  to  marvel;  yea,  ye  ought  to 
marvel  because  ye  are  given 
away  that  the  devil  has  got  so 
great  hold  upon  your  hearts, 
16.  Yea,  how  could  you  have 
given  way  to  the  enticing  of  him 
who  is  seeking  to  hurl  away  your 
souls  down  to  'everlasting  misery 
and  endless  wo? 
17.  O  repent  ye,  repent  ye! 
Why  will  ye  die?  Turn  ye,  turn 
ye  unto  the  Lord  your  God.  Why 
has  he  forsaken  you? 
18.  It  is  because  you  have 
hardened  your  hearts;  yea,  ye 
will  not  hearken  unto  the  voice 
of  the  "good  shepherd;  yea,  ye 
have  provoked  him  to  anger 
against  you. 
19.  And  behold,  instead  of 
gathering  you,  except  ye  will  re- 
pent, behold,  he  shall  scatter  you 
forth  that  ye  shall  become  meat 
for  dogs  and  wild  beasts. 
20.  O,  how  could  you  have  for- 
gotten your  God  In  the  very  day 
that  he  has  delivered  you? 
21.  But  behold,  it  is  to  get 
gain,  to  be  praised  of  men,  yea, 
and  that  ye  might  get  gold  and 
silver.  And  ye  have  set  your 
hearts  upon  the  riches  and  the 
vain  things  of  this  world,  for  the 
which  ye  do  murder,  and  plun- 
der, and  steal,  and  bear  false 
witness  against  your  neighbor, 
and  do  all  manner  of  iniquity. 
22.  And  for  this  cause  wo 
shall  come  unto  you  except  ye 
shall  repent.  For  If  ye  will  not 
repent,  behold,  this  great  city, 
and  also  all  those  great  cities 
which  are  round  about,  which 
are  in  the  land  of  our  possession, 
shall  be  taken  away  that  ye  shall 
have  no  place  In  them;  for  be- 
hold, the  Lord  will  not  grant 
unto  you  strength,  as  he  has 
hitiierto  done,  to  withstand 
against  your  enemies. 
23.  For  behold,  thus  saith  the 
e,  Om.  13.    f,  see  m,  Jac.  6.    g,  see  2e,  Al.  5. 
26 
Between  B.  O.  23  AND  20. 
378 
HELAMAN,   8. 
Lord:  I  will  not  show  unto  the 
wicked  of  my  strength,  to  one 
more  than  the  other,  save  it  be 
unto  those  who  repent  of  their 
sins,  and  hearken  unto  my  words. 
Now  therefore,  I  would  that  ye 
should  behold,  my  brethren,  that 
it  shall  be  better  for  the  Laman- 
ites  than  for  you  except  ye  shall 
repent, 
24.  For  behold,  they  are  more 
righteous  than  you,  for  they  have 
not  sinned  against  that  great 
knowledge  which  ye  have  re- 
ceived ;  therefore  the  Lord  will  be 
merciful  unto  them;  yea,  he  will 
*lengthen  out  their  days  and  in- 
crease their  seed,  even  when  thou 
Shalt  be  ^utterly  destroyed  except 
thou  Shalt  repent. 
25.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  you  be- 
cause of  that  great  abomination 
which  has  come  among  you;  and 
ye  have  united  yourselves  unto 
It,  yea,  to  that  ^secret  band  which 
was  established  by  Gadianton! 
26.  Yea,  wo  shall  come  unto 
you  because  of  that  pride  which  ye 
have  suffered  to  enter  your  hearts, 
which  has  lifted  you  up  beyond 
that  which  Is  good  because  of 
your  exceeding  great  riches! 
27.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  you  be- 
cause of  your  wickedness  and 
abominations! 
28.  And  except  ye  repent  ye 
shall  perish;  yea,  even  your  lands 
shall  be  taken  from  you,  and  ye 
shall  be  Mestroyed  from  off  the 
face  of  the  earth. 
29.  Behold  now,  I  do  not  say 
that  these  things  shall  be,  of  my- 
self, because  It  Is  not  of  myself 
that  I  know  these  things;  but 
behold,  I  know  that  these  things 
are  true  because  the  Lord  God 
has  made  them  known  unto  me, 
therefore  I  testify  that  they 
shall  be. 
CHAPTER  8. 
Nephi's  address  continued — Corrupt 
judges  vainly  endeavor  to  incite  peo- 
ple against  him — By  inspiration  he 
announces  the  murder  of  the  chief 
judge. 
1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Nephi  had  said  these 
words,  behold,  there  were  men 
who  were  judges,  who  also  be- 
longed to  the  "secret  band  of 
Gadianton,  and  they  were  angry, 
and  they  cried  out  against  him, 
saying  unto  the  people:  Why  do 
ye  not  seize  upon  this  man  and 
bring  him  forth,  that  he  may  be 
condemned  according  to  the  crime 
which  he  has  done? 
2.  Why  seest  thou  this  man, 
and  hearest  him  revile  against 
this  people  and  against  our  law? 
3.  For  behold,  Nephi  had  spok- 
en unto  them  concerning  the  cor- 
ruptness of  their  law;  yea,  many 
things  did  Nephi  speak  which 
cannot  be  written;  and  nothing 
did  he  speak  which  was  contrary 
to  the  commandments  of  God. 
4.  And  those  judges  were  an- 
gry with  him  because  he  spake 
plainly  unto  them  concerning 
their  "secret  works  of  darkness; 
nevertheless,  they  durst  not  lay 
their  own  hands  upon  him,  for 
they  feared  the  people  lest  they 
should  cry  out  against  them. 
5.  Therefore  they  did  cry  unto 
the  people,  saying:  Why  do  you 
suffer  this  man  to  revile  against 
us?  For  behold  he  doth  condemn 
all  this  people,  even  unto  destruc- 
tion; yea,  and  also  that  these  our 
'great  cities  shall  be  taken  from 
us,  that  we  shall  have  no  place  in 
them. 
6.  And  now  we  know  that  this 
Is  impossible,  for  behold,  we  are 
powerful,  and  our  cities  great, 
therefore  our  enemies  can  have 
no  power  over  us. 
»,  iMH>  j.  Al.  0.     i,  «?•  m,  Al.  0.     j,  nee  c.     Soe  »l«o  i,  2  Ne.  10.     k,  boc  m,  Al.  0. 
C^.  »:    a.^t,.     B^  .liK>  ♦,  a  Ne.  10.     6,  ««  «,  2  »^-- b'^w'^'b.  C.^'s  and  20. 
HELAMAN,  8. 
379 
7.  And  It  came  to  pass  that 
thus  they  did  stir  up  the  peo- 
ple to  anger  against  Nephi,  and 
raised  contentions  among  them; 
for  there  were  some  who  did  cry 
out:  Let  this  man  alone,  for 
he*  is  a  good  man,  and  those 
things  which  he  saith  will  surely 
come  to  pass  except  we  repent; 
8.  Yea,  behold,  all  the  judg- 
ments will  come  upon  us  which 
he  has  testified  unto  us;  for  we 
know  that  he  has  testified  aright 
unto  us  concerning  our  iniquities. 
And  behold  they  are  many,  and 
he  knoweth  as  well  all  things 
which  shall  befall  us  as  he 
knoweth  of  our  iniquities; 
9.  Yea,  and  behold,  if  he  had 
not  been  a  prophet  he  could  not 
have  testified  concerning  those 
things. 
10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
those  people  who  sought  to  de- 
stroy Nephi  were  compelled  be- 
cause of  their  fear,  that  they  did 
not  lay  their  hands  on  him; 
therefore  he  began  again  to 
speak  unto  them,  seeing  that  he 
had  gained  favor  in  the  eyes 
of  some,  insomuch  that  the  re- 
mainder of  them  did  fear. 
11.  Therefore  he  was  con- 
strained to  speak  more  unto  them 
saying:  Behold,  my  brethren, 
have  ye  not  read  that  God  gave 
power  unto  one  man,  even  Moses, 
to  smite  upon  the  waters  of  the 
Red  Sea,  and  they  parted  hither 
and  thither,  insomuch  that  the 
Israelites,  who  were  our  fathers, 
came  through  upon  dry  ground, 
and  the  waters  closed  upon  the 
armies  of  the  Egyptians  and  swal- 
lowed them  up? 


